《Chasing His Runaway Wife》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Divorce Agreement In the empty, spacious living room of the Sinir residence, a figure was sitting by herself at the dining table. The dishes on the dining table had turned cold and were heated multiple times. Tabitha Jarvis checked the time. It was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening, and the person she was waiting for was still not back. Malcolm Sinir was always busy. For the two years they were married, he would leave home early and returnte, so they hardly ever had dinner together. Today marked their second wedding anniversary and Malcolm called to say he would being back tonight. Tabitha bustled around the kitchen for most of the day, preparing a table full of Malcolm¡¯s favorite dishes. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Tabitha greeted. The door suddenly swung open. Tabitha noticed Malcolm not far away and stood up instinctively. Her voice sounded surprised and nervous, with a subtle hint of shyness. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Malcolm wore a neat suit with a long ck windbreaker. The cold air from outside still clung to his body. When he spotted the dishes on the table, his cold eyes warmed up. ¡°Thanks for your effort. Actually, you didn¡¯t have to make so much.¡± Tabitha¡¯s cheeks were flushed and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to look directly into his bright eyes. It was the first time Malcolm hade home since the night at the hotel. That night, he got extremely drunk. When Tabitha woke up, she couldn¡¯t help but flee in panic. Until now, she still hadn¡¯t figured out how to face him. ¡°It¡¯s our wedding anniversary today, after all. You¡¯re back sote today. Are you busy with work?¡± Tabitha asked. She didn¡¯t mind Malcolming backte at all. In fact, she felt happy and touched that he took the time off from his busy schedule toe home. No wonder everyone said that physical contact between a man and a woman would immediately improve their rtionship. In the past, Malcolm was never so proactive. Malcolm paused as he took off his windbreaker. He handed the coat to Tabitha, but avoided answering her question and took out an exquisite gift box instead. ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you,¡± he said. Tabitha opened the gift box. There was a pair of expensive amethyst earrings in it, which were dazzling and beautiful under the light. She was surprised and couldn¡¯t quite put into words how she felt, but she still smiled gently at Malcolm. ¡°Thank you. I like it very much,¡± she responded. Although Tabitha had never had her ears pierced, she was delighted despite the anniversary gift being not so suitable for her. At least Malcolm started to care about her, and she believed everything would move in a good direction. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± said Malcolm. After giving the gift, Malcolm sat down at the dining table. His fingers were well-shaped, and his way of eating was remarkably graceful. ¡°They taste good. Your cooking skills seem to have improved again,¡± heplimented. ¡°Have some more then,¡± Tabitha said joyfully. When Tabitha smiled, the slight dimples on her cheeks revealed themselves. She took the initiative to serve food for him, even forgetting to eat. Malcolm was captivated by her bright smile, and his eyesnded on her unusually pale face which radiated a delicate beauty as always. In Malcolm¡¯s memory, Tabitha was weak and often sick. He remembered that the doctor once said that she had a coagtion disorder. ¡°How are you feeling these days?¡± he asked. ¡°I have been listening to the advice of George and the doctor. So I¡¯ve been taking care of myself, and my health is much better than before,¡± Tabitha replied meekly, her heart beating slightly faster. Malcolm rarely cared about her so gently and patiently. Her heart felt as if it were wrapped in cotton candy¡ªsoft and sweet. Malcolm nodded. He took a few more bites of the food and then shifted to the main topic. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for two years. Do you still remember our original agreement?¡± he asked. In the beginning, they agreed not to interfere with each other¡¯s lives after marriage. If they found someone they liked in the future, it would be okay to break up, and neither would bother the other. Tabitha nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± When Tabitha was 14, her parents died in an ident. The shock was too much for her grandfather, Fergus Jarvis, and he fell ill. Before passing away, he entrusted Tabitha to his oldrade-in-arms, ric Sinir. ric treated Tabitha like his own granddaughter and took good care of her. Later, he insisted that his grandson, Malcolm, marry her. Malcolm was unable to dissuade ric. In the end, he had no choice but topromise and marry Tabitha. But on the night of their marriage registration, Malcolm confessed that he had no feelings for Tabitha. If it weren¡¯t for his grandfather¡¯s hunger strike, he wouldn¡¯t have married her. Tabitha was heartbroken. She silently agreed to and respected his request. They slept in separate rooms, and she acted as a perfect granddaughter-inw in front of ric. Now that Malcolm brought up the matter again two yearster, Tabitha suddenly had a bad feeling. Sure enough, the next moment, she heard Malcolm say, ¡°Let¡¯s divorce.¡± Tabitha¡¯s face turned pale, and she felt as if she had fallen into an abyss. She could barely catch her breath. ¡°Why so sudden?¡± she asked with difficulty. Just not long ago, they had such an intimate experience. Malcolm looked at her. ¡°I had an identst month and caused a friend to get pregnant, so I have to bear the responsibility.¡± ¡®My husband got another woman pregnant?¡¯ Tabitha thought, lost in a trance. Tabitha stiffened as if she had been hit by a bolt from the blue, and her head was buzzing. She suddenly realized that no way her usually indifferent husband had taken time out of his busy schedule toe home just to celebrate their wedding anniversary. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 She Might Be Pregnant It turned out that Malcolm became so gentle and proactive because of another woman. After a long time, Tabitha came back to her senses, her hands and feet cold from the shock. ¡°Does Grandpa ric know?¡± She forced the words out of her mouth. At the time of their marriage, ric had dered that if Malcolm dared to divorce, he would revoke Malcolm¡¯s right to inheritance. Tabitha intended to show concern, but Malcolm frowned slightly. He thought Tabitha wanted to suppress him using his grandfather¡¯s name. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to Grandpa. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Malcolm¡¯s tone suddenly became distant and indifferent, and Tabitha felt a little helpless. Seeing Tabitha¡¯s pale face, Malcolm felt a twinge of guilt in his heart, but the feeling was momentary. He took out the divorce agreement and said with pursed lips, ¡°Aspensation, I¡¯ll leave this house to you, plus 16 million dors. If you still think it¡¯s not enough, you can suggest your terms.¡± He had no feelings for Tabitha. In the past two years, he had treated her with courtesy and had never touched her. He thought that suchpensation was enough. Seeing that Malcolm had even prepared the divorce agreement, Tabitha knew that nothing could waver his decision. A feeling of bitterness crept into her heart. She took the agreement and read through it. All thepensation was stated on it. When Malcolm saw her ept the divorce agreement, his expression softened. ¡°You can read it carefully and give it to me in three days.¡± ¡°Okay. I understand,¡± Tabitha replied. ¡®Six years of love, two years of marriage, and, in the end, a warmthless paper is all it takes to end it,¡¯ Tabitha thought. Tabithaughed at herself self-deprecatingly. It turned out that this was her real gift for this wedding anniversary. ¡°Can you tell me what kind of person she is?¡± she asked. Malcolm replied indifferently, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for many years. She saved my life when I was young.¡± ¡®No wonder. Malcolm is aloof, distant, and disinterested in women. How could the girl who got close to him be an ordinary person like me?¡¯ Tabitha mused. She lowered her eyes to conceal the bitterness in them. The delicious smell that filled the room a moment ago slowly faded away, and the te of steamed fish in front of her had turned cold. When Tabitha caught a whiff of the fishy odor, she suddenly felt sick. She pressed the table and began to retch. Instinctively, Malcolm held her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± he asked. As Tabitha noticed the concern on Malcolm¡¯s handsome face, her eyes turned slightly red. She remembered that back in those days, he had also held her with the same big, warm hands and pulled her out of the abyss of despair. Tabitha pushed him away and said in a hushed voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Maybe I caught a cold just now. I¡¯ll be okay after resting in my room.¡± They were on the verge of bing strangers, and the tenderness before their parting only made Tabitha¡¯s heart ache. Malcolm didn¡¯t insist. ¡°If you are still not feeling well, don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. You should go to see a doctor.¡± Right then, his phone rang. He looked down at the caller ID and quickly answered it. Malcolm was handsome and elegant. When he looked down at something, he appeared extremely gentle and sentimental. A sweet voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Malcolm, where are you?¡± Tabitha¡¯s breath hitched, and she turned away and tried not to look at him. Malcolm lowered his voice, sounding tender and affectionate. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy in my belly, Malcolm. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m having a baby, and I¡¯m a little scared,¡± the woman expressed over the phone. Malcolm frowned slightly and said with a hint of weariness, ¡°Just stay there. I¡¯lle over now.¡± He nodded to Tabitha and quickly put on his coat and went out. Instantly, the living room went quiet again. The dishes on the table, barely touched, had cooled downpletely, much like Tabitha¡¯s abandoned heart. The fishy smell kept wafting toward her, and her stomach churned badly. Tabitha¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and she hurried to the bathroom, vomiting uncontrobly. George Grant, the butler, heard the noise and ran over, asking worriedly, ¡°Mrs. Sinir, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I identally got exposed to the cold wind,¡± Tabitha exined. George sighed resignedly, ¡°I told you to let the chef cook for you, but you insisted on cooking yourself, touching cold water on top of being exposed to the cold wind¡­¡± After George finished nagging, he went to look for medicine, feeling sorry for Tabitha. Tabitha looked at her pale face in the mirror and felt a little uneasy. The Jarvis family practiced medicine, and sheter chose to major in traditional medicine. After graduating, she inherited the small clinic left by her grandfather and became a traditional medicine practitioner. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Tabitha had some guesses about her reactions and symptoms. Moreover, she hadn¡¯t had her period this month. Tabitha¡¯s heart thumped. She decided to go to the hospital the next day for a detailed examination. The next day, at the hospital, Tabitha went to the obstetrics and gynecology department with a list for examination. The corridor was crowded with many people. There were newlyweds with sweet anticipation on their faces and young couples excitedly discussing wedding ns. Tabitha stood alone in a corner as if she were in another lonely world, out of ce with her surroundings. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure who was tall and handsome. Stunned, she subconsciously wanted to avoid him. But Malcolm already saw her. ¡°Tabitha, why are you here?¡± he asked. Malcolm nced at the signage of the obstetrics and gynecology department, a peculiar expression shing in his eyes. Tabitha had to bite the bullet and greet him. Recalling the idental intimacy that night, she opened her mouth to say something, but at thest moment, she changed her words. ¡°I¡¯m here for a physical examination, and I happened to pass by,¡± she said. Malcolm stared at her with his blue eyes as if wanting to say something, but a doctor in the department called for him and interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m busy. Take care of yourself,¡± Malcolm said before leaving. Tabitha nodded and watched him turn around to leave in a hurry. She bit her lip, hiding quietly in the corner of the corridor. ¡®He¡¯s probably here to apany that woman for a prenatal check-up,¡¯ she pondered. At that thought, Tabitha felt depressed. She wanted to catch a glimpse of the woman who could make Malcolm care so much. People came and went. Tabitha waited for a long time before she saw a petite woman walking out, holding Malcolm¡¯s arm. From Tabitha¡¯s point of view, she could only see the woman¡¯s profile and back. A single nce made Tabitha stiffen, and her blood froze for a moment. ¡®Didn¡¯t I see that woman just now?¡¯ she wondered. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Prenatal Check-Up Tabitha¡¯s heart raced. She wanted to get a clearer look, but the nurse called her name. ¡°Tabitha Jarvis, pleasee to Room 601.¡± The turmoil in her heart gradually calmed down, and Tabitha shook her head. ¡®That woman had disappeared for eight years. How could she be here and with Malcolm?¡¯ Tabitha asked inwardly. Sheforted herself, thinking that she might have been mistaken. Meanwhile, Malcolm brought Naomi Boyle downstairs and escorted her into the car. Naomi stared at the results, saying uneasily, ¡°Malcolm, why are there a few indicators out of the normal range?¡± She snuggled into Malcolm¡¯s arms, her voice full of anxiety. ¡°I¡¯m so worried. Is there anything wrong with the baby?¡± she muttered. Malcolm¡¯s back was slightly stiff. He wasn¡¯t ustomed to Naomi¡¯s closeness and touch, both mentally and physically. He was a little baffled as to why he lost control that night. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. This is a routine blood test, and it¡¯s normal for a few indicators to be a bit above the average,¡± Malcolm reassured Naomi while discreetly pushing her away. Then, he picked up the ¡°I¡¯m a bit busy with thepany¡¯s affairs. I need to deal with something first,¡± he said. Seeing this, Naomi bit her lip and decided not to disturb him anymore. ¡°Then you go ahead. I won¡¯t bother you.¡± Seeing Naomi¡¯s submissive demeanor, Malcolm suddenly thought of something. Somehow, the quiet figure of Tabitha appeared in his mind. ¡®She was also at the hospital today. Is she ill?¡¯ he wondered. ***** In the doctor¡¯s office, the doctor was talking to Tabitha. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you are six weeks pregnant,¡± the doctor informed. Widening her eyes, Tabitha repeated in disbelief, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant?¡± The doctor knew ric and naturally recognized Tabitha. A sh of sympathy appeared on his face. He continued, ¡°But with your coagtion disorder, pregnancy isn¡¯t rmended. You need to take good care of yourself, otherwise¡­¡± Tabitha had been frail and suffered a coagtion disorder since childhood. She understood the doctor¡¯s unspoken words¡ªgiving birth to the baby would be risky. Just being pregnant already meant she had one foot in the jaws of death. As Tabitha held the pregnancy test report, she still couldn¡¯t believe that she had be pregnant after just one night with him. Her mind was in chaos, and she couldn¡¯t hear the doctor anymore. ¡°Thank you, doctor. I¡¯ll leave now,¡± she said at the end of the consultation. As she walked out of the hospital, it began to drizzle. The cold rain fell on her face, making Tabitha¡¯s fingers turn white from the chill. She came to the same hospital as her husband, yet he was apanying another woman for a prenatal check-up. Their marriage was contractual. On the other hand, that woman once saved Malcolm¡¯s life and now had his child. Tabitha reckoned that even if she told him about her pregnancy, he would probably still give up on her and choose the woman over her. ¡®My baby is destined to have no father,¡¯ she mused. On this rainy day, Tabitha felt deste and pained. After Tabitha left, the doctor in the department pondered and called ric, sharing the news with respect and joy. ¡°Mr. Sinir, congrattions¡­¡± ***** When Tabitha returned to the Sinir residence, she appeared as quiet and peaceful as usual, but her eyes were a little red, and her face was strikingly pale. The pregnancy test report and the divorce agreement were both ced in front of her at the same time, looking discordant. She had been trying so hard to be the perfect wife. She would leave amp open for Malcolm every night. Whenever she knew he woulde home, she would always leave a pot of hot milk for him, no matter how cold the weather was. But on their wedding anniversary, she didn¡¯t even get to finish theirst meal with him. Steady footsteps suddenly approached. Seeing that Malcolm was back, Tabitha instinctively hid the pregnancy test report. At the sight of Tabitha¡¯s pale face, Malcolm frowned slightly, ¡°Do you feel better? What did the doctor say?¡± Even though Malcolm was always aloof, he was not uncaring. Even as they were about to divorce, he still expressed a few words of concern for her. Suppressing all the bitterness, Tabitha smiled and said, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just amon illness.¡± Although she had been frail since she was young, her various experiences from childhood to adulthood made her resilient and tenacious. When Malcolm noticed the divorce agreement in front of her, he raised his eyebrow slightly,plex emotions brewing in his eyes. ¡°You are quite frail, so take your time to think about thepensation. You can sign the divorce agreement in a couple of days,¡± Malcolm suggested. Tabitha sneered in her heart and didn¡¯t say anything. Since she didn¡¯t respond, Malcolm turned around and walked into the study. Tabitha crumpled the pregnancy test report into a ball and put it in her pocket. She got up, poured a ss of milk, turned around, and went into the study. The study was silent, and Malcolm had dozed off at one point, leaning against the back of his chair. His brows were furrowed slightly, and he appeared extremely tired. Perhaps he was quite exhaustedtely. Tabitha habitually covered him with a nket. Over the years, it had almost be her instinct to care for him. At this moment, Malcolm¡¯s phone buzzed with a notification. Tabitha identally caught a glimpse of it, and a message popped up on the screen. [Malcolm, are you done with yourpany matters? I made some soup. Do you have time toe over and have some?] Tabitha¡¯s eyes widened and her pale lips trembled slightly. It wasn¡¯t the message, but the sender¡¯s picture and name that caught her eye¡ªNaomi. ¡®It¡¯s her! It¡¯s really her!¡¯ Tabitha eximed inwardly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 The Mistress Is The Murderer The enemy who had been hiding for eight years and killed her parents had finally shown up! Tabitha took several deep breaths and only managed to force herself to calm down after a long time. Malcolm slept soundly. Holding her breath, Tabitha unlocked his phone with his fingerprints and searched for Naomi¡¯s phone number. Then, she quickly typed a text message: [Come to Honey Caf¨¦ at eight o¡¯clock. I have something to tell you.] Tabitha¡¯s heart was pounding. Her usually gentle and serene-looking eyes were now narrowed and filled with sheer coldness. She quickly cleaned up the traces of information and then put on a coat before heading out. ***** ¡°Malcolm!¡± A woman with sweet makeup and was dressed delicately appeared in Honey Caf¨¦. However, when the woman saw it was Tabitha, her sweet smile instantly turned into a look of astonishment. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± When Tabitha saw the woman, her eyes lit up with anger. She tried her best to resist acting impulsively and said in a cold voice, ¡°Naomi Boyle, I haven¡¯t seen you for years. It seems that you still remember me.¡± Naomi¡¯s expression shifted slightly. She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. You have mistaken me for someone else.¡± She turned and tried to leave, but Tabitha suddenly grabbed her wrist. Tabitha sneered. The previous look of tenderness in her eyes turned frosty and was now mixed with hatred and anger. ¡°Mistaken? You caused my parents¡¯ death in the past! I can recognize you even if you¡¯ve been reduced to ashes!¡± Tabitha was reminded of the sight of her father lying in a pool of blood. She remembered her mother, who suffered from a heart attack because of the shock. There was also the deste figure of her grandfather, who seemed to have aged significantly overnight. The tragic memories that had been sealed in Tabitha¡¯s mind for eight years came flooding back. She felt blood rushing to her head. Her heart throbbed so hard that she could hardly breathe. ¡°Naomi, don¡¯t think you can escape so easily this time!¡± Tabitha snapped. Naomi put up a great struggle subconsciously. ¡°Let go of me. I don¡¯t know you!¡± Tabitha¡¯s delicate body stumbled a few times, and her abdomen began to ache unexpectedly. Cold sweat covered her forehead, but she held onto Naomi tightly, showing no inclination to let go. Naomi looked shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that Tabhita had so much strength despite her fragile appearance. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Naomi shouted. Amidst their scuffle, a cold voice suddenly sounded from behind. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Malcolm looked at the scene. His brows were furrowed, and his eyes were filled with a slightly surprised look. He had arranged for someone to stay by Naomi¡¯s side, and he just received the news that Tabitha made an appointment with Naomi in his name. He thought, ¡®What¡¯s the matter with Tabitha? She promised she would get a divorce in a peaceful manner, so how dare she cause trouble for Naomi behind my back?¡¯ At the first sight of Malcolm, Naomi, whose face was pale, trembled all over. A scheme immediately formed in her mind. She reached out and covered her lower abdomen. Suddenly, she gasped in pain, panted, and screamed, ¡°Let go of me first. My stomach hurts¡­¡± Malcolm said, ¡°Tabitha, hurry up and let her go.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Malcolm¡¯s expression changed slightly. He stepped forward and pulled them apart. Seeing Naomi¡¯s agonized expression, he turned to Tabitha with suppressed anger. ¡°Why are you troubling her?¡± Tabitha had a dull pain in her lower abdomen in the first ce. At that moment, upon being pulled away vigorously, she felt the pain instantly increase by several folds. She covered her lower abdomen and arched her body slightly due to severe pain, but she still straightened her back and looked at him stubbornly. ¡°Malcolm, the woman you¡¯re protecting is a murderer!¡± Her clear eyes were misty. The usually calm and serene look in her eyes was now reced by intense sorrow and resentment. The sight of it caused Malcolm to feel his heart shudder. ¡°What did you say?¡± Tabitha opened her mouth slightly, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound due to the grief, anger, and sharp pain in her abdomen. She only felt her vision go ck, and shepletely lost consciousness. Shey lifeless on the ground, and a red spot began to spread on her white dress. Her delicate face was lifeless, much like a flower about to wither. ¡°Tabitha!¡± Malcolm shouted. Malcolm¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he subconsciously let go of Naomi and strode toward Tabitha. She was bleeding! ***** At the hospital, after an unknown amount of time passed, Tabitha opened her eyes dazedly. She felt an intense pain in her abdomen that rendered her unable to move. A familiar, aged voice sounded beside her. ¡°Brat! Get your ass over here in this ward within ten minutes. Otherwise, you don¡¯t have to show up in front of me anymore in the future!¡± Although his voice was deliberately lowered, Tabitha could still sense the burning anger in his words. Tabitha could see the white-haired figure by the window. She opened her dry lips and said in a whisper, ¡°Grandpa ric¡­¡± ric Sinir turned around quickly, the sullen coldness of his expression fading into undisguised concern and anxiousness. ¡°Tabby, you¡¯re awake. Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Seeing that Tabitha wanted to get up, ric quickly stopped her. ¡°Lie down. You fell and bled during pregnancy, but don¡¯t worry, the child is fine. The doctor wants you to rest in bed.¡± Tabitha saw him and said weakly, ¡°Grandpa ric, why are you here¡­¡± She was hoping to keep that matter a secret, but it seemed it was all in the know now. I Will upload new chapter very Soon¡­.Come back and contiune reading¡­.. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Her face was so pale that it was almost transparent, and her moist eyes were not sparkling as they used to. She looked exceptionally like a weak little kitten. ric¡¯s anger rose again. ¡°Tabby, I know all about it. How dare that scum keep a woman outside? He angered you so much that you bled during pregnancy!¡± He forcefully suppressed his anger, but toward the end of his sentence, ric still could not help but raise his voice. Tabitha¡¯s gaze froze, and she felt a sharp pain in her chest that almost made her unable to breathe. Her lips moved, and she subconsciously blurted out the words to defend Malcolm. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Grandpa ric. Malcolm didn¡¯t know I was pregnant. It was an ident¡­¡± ric was a stern man. He would reprimand Malcolm ruthlessly without showing any favor. Hearing that, he was both anxious and distressed. ¡°Tabby, you¡¯re so silly. Do you think I don¡¯t know the situation between you and Malcolm?¡± After the marriage, the two had treated each other with indifference. However, Tabitha was afraid that ric would scold Malcolm, so she had always only mentioned the good things and would speak up for Malcolm in front of ric. ric said, ¡°Usually, you¡¯d defend him, and I¡¯d turn a blind eye. Now, he even brazenly brought the other woman back. Why are you so foolish? How could you still speak up for him?¡± George had told him everything that happened.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Looking at the concerned look in ric¡¯s eyes, Tabitha felt a lump forming in her throat. She could not stop the tears from welling up in her JM MI GBG BGM M Chapter 5 eyes. ANN 7 A 41% 16:38 +5 She liked Malcolm and, in the past, relying on ric¡¯s affection toward her, she forced Malcolm to marry her. In fact, Tabitha felt somewhat guilty about doing that. Tabitha had never forgotten her promise at the time of their marriage. She was even prepared early on that if one day Malcolm did find someone he liked, she would be willing to bow out. However, she could not fathom why the person he liked happened to be Naomi. Naomi was the one who ruined her family and caused the death of her parents! ric had a weak heart, and Tabitha hesitated, choosing not to mention the matter rted to Naomi. ¡°Grandpa ric, I¡­¡± ric shook his head and interrupted her, ¡°Tabby, you don¡¯t have to help him exin anymore. I will ask that asshole toe over and apologize to you now!¡± In another VIP ward, Malcolm hung up the phone with a grimace. ric¡¯s voice was so loud that Naomi could hear it clearly from the side. A gloomy look filled her gaze. She thought, ¡®Malcolm is already in charge of Sinir Group. Who does that old man think he is to be giving instructions and interfering so much?¡¯ Malcolm frowned and rubbed his temples, ¡°Grandpa has a bad temper. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Naomi pondered the meaning of his words, lowered her eyes, and forced a weak smile. ¡°Malcolm, why don¡¯t you go check on Ms. Jarvis first? I¡¯ll be fine.¡± MMI BB BBB M Chapter 5 Despite what she said, tears were already streaming down her cheeks. 41% 16:38 Naomi said, ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯m sorry for what I did to Ms. Jarvis. I¡¯ve thought about aborting this child, but the moment I fainted due to the stomachache today, I was so scared. Only then did I realize I was reluctant to part ways with my child¡­¡± She clutched Malcolm¡¯s arm tightly and sobbed continuously in a pitiable manner. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if your grandpa refuses to ept me. I can give up the title, but please let me keep this child¡­¡± Malcolm did not like to see a woman cry. He suppressed his irritation andforted Naomi, ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear to Grandpa. Since I said I would marry you, I won¡¯t break my promise. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± Malcolm discreetly pushed Naomi¡¯s hand away and turned to pour the water. He failed to notice the gleam of joy that shed across her eyes. Bracing himself for the worst, Malcolm soon brought Naomi to Tabitha¡¯s ward. When Tabitha saw theming, she could not help but shut her eyes as she felt a sharp pain in her chest. ric nced at Naomi with disgust. ¡°You want to divorce Tabby for this woman who sprang up out of nowhere?¡± Malcolm stood in front of Naomi, stared into ric¡¯s eyes, and said firmly, ¡°Naomi didn¡¯t spring up out of nowhere. I have known her since childhood. Grandpa, she saved me and she¡¯s pregnant with my child now. I must take responsibility and care for her.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s pregnant with your child!¡± As fiery-tempered as ric was, there was no way he could hold back his fury. He bellowed so loudly that he nearly toppled the ceiling. ¡°What about Tabby? She¡¯s also pregnant with your child. What are you going to do about it?¡± Both Malcolm and Naomi were stunned after hearing that. ¨C JMMI GBGBBM M Chapter 5 ANN Malcolm¡¯s pupils contracted, and he repeated in disbelief, ¡°Tabitha is pregnant?¡± 41% 16:38 He and Tabitha had been sleeping in separate rooms ever since they got married, and he had never Malcolm turned abruptly to look at Tabitha, his cold, piercing eyes almost boring into her stomach. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± He thought, ¡®Are the two years of meek obedience a pretense and false disy of affection?¡¯ An indescribable feeling welled up within him, and Malcolm could not tell whether it was shock or anger. There was also a tinge of jealousy he had never noticed. He thought, ¡®Whose child is it?¡¯ Malcolm almost blurted out the question, but when he caught a glimpse of ric¡¯s angry face from the corner of his eyes, he caught himself. He thought, ¡®Grandpa has heart disease, and he regards Tabitha with great importance. No matter what happens, I cannot allow him to notice anything unusual.¡¯ Tabitha suppressed the self-deprecating mockery in her eyes and raised her chin slightly to look at Malcolm. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pregnant too. What are you going to do about it?¡± Malcolm did not respond directly but looked indifferently at Tabitha. The air in the ward froze, and the atmosphere instantly became utterly tense. JMMI GBBB BM MO ANND Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Naomi¡¯s face was slightly contorted as she recovered from the shock after much difficulty.. It never urred to her that Tabitha could be pregnant after sleeping with Malcolm only once that night. She thought, ¡®No way! Just when I¡¯m so close to achieving my goal!¡¯ Naomi quickly mulled over what to do. The next second, a gleam shed across her eyes. ¡°Malcolm, since Ms. Jarvis is also pregnant, I can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t put you in a difficult spot.¡± She started to cry and turned around to leave, but Malcolm stopped her. He stood with his back straightened. Giving off an innate indifferent and aloof aura, he stared directly at ric without flinching. ¡°Grandpa, all these years, I¡¯ve never defied any of your orders. But I can¡¯t back down regarding this matter. I have made up my mind to get a divorce!¡± ¡°Asshole! Is that what a man should say?¡± ric didn¡¯t expect Malcolm to rebel and go against him. He instantly flew into a rage, grabbed the cup ced at one side, and threw it at Malcolm. Malcolm didn¡¯t dodge. The coffee cup grazed his eyebrows and made arge gash. Immediately, crimson blood flowed out. The blood streamed down his handsome features, giving him a colder, more menacing appearance. Still, he did not back down. In his eyes, Tabitha had made a promise to part ways with him on good terms back then, but she secretly cheated on him with other men. She promised him they would get a divorce but secretly met with Naomi to trouble thetter behind his back. ric¡¯s face became drained of color, and he clutched his chest after seeing that. Then, he slumped into the chair with an agonized look on his face. MM BBB BBM M Chapter 6 ANN Involuntarily, Tabitha sat up straight and shouted, ¡°Grandpa ric!¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Malcolm¡¯s expression also changed dramatically, and he frantically hurried forward to help ric. ¡°Grandpa!¡± 40% 16:38 ric reached out to grasp Malcolm¡¯s arm and stared intently at his grandson. ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear today. If you dare to divorce Tabby, I will expel you from the board members during the board meeting tomorrow! I will only ept heirs of the Sinir family that Tabby carries!¡± Naomi¡¯s expression shifted after she heard those words. She gnashed her teeth in exasperation. She thought, ¡®The Sinir family¡¯s business is very well-established and expansive. Countless people rely on the Sinir family to make a living. Everyone in Xosa knows Malcolm is the only child of the Sinir family and possesses the absolute right of inheritance. Yet now, for Tabitha¡¯s sake, that old man wants to take away Malcolm¡¯s right of inheritance? On what grounds?¡¯ The butler, George, who had been ying the role of a wallflower, was also astounded. He knew all along that ric regarded Tabitha with great importance, but even he felt ric had gone too far. Malcolm looked at his grandfather in disbelief. He could not wrap his mind around the situation and wondered what Tabitha had done to make Grandpa so partial to her. Malcolm thought, ¡®It was one thing for Grandpa to force me to marry her by going on a hunger strike, but he¡¯s even threatening me with the right of inheritance now!¡¯ There was an instance where he was overwhelmed by the urge to expose Tabitha¡¯s true colors, but taking in ric¡¯s reddened face and listening to hisbored breathing, it was obvious thetter was suffering from a heart attack. ¡°Grandpa, are you all right?¡± ¦² NO 40% 16:38 Chapter 6 Although Malcolm always wore a poker face and behaved impassively, he respected his grandfather, who raised him single-handedly. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t afford to contradict ric further. He quickly took out the medicine ric carried with him at all times and hurried to feed ric the medicine, but ric kept his mouth shut and refused to part his lips. ric gasped for air but would not take his eyes off Malcolm. ¡°If¡­ If you divorce Tabby, it¡¯ll be no different from forcing me to die!¡± Malcolm¡¯s heart thumped. He took a deep breath and almost crushed the pill with the force he exerted with his hand. He gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t divorce her.¡± Only then did ric yield and allow Malcolm to ce the medicine in his mouth. Immediately afterward, ric fell unconscious. Initially, Naomi wanted to pretend to care about ric. However, after listening to ric¡¯s words, she yearned for him to die then and there. Still, judging from the current situation, she knew that she could not be hasty that day and needed to On the other hand, Tabitha, who was weak and lying on the bed, got out of bed after some struggle. She then staggered toward ric. ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa ric? Hurry up and call the doctor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Malcolm swatted her hand away mercilessly. Tabitha, already dizzy and giddy, let out a low cry of pain and fell back to the bed as her legs turned to jelly. A few conspicuous red marks instantly appeared on the back of her hand, which was so pale that her veins could be seen. ¡°Grandpa is not in good health. He can¡¯t stand you making such a fuss. If you still have some conscience, don¡¯t use and manipte him anymore!¡± Malcolm¡¯s gaze wasplicated as he rested it on her ashen face. Soon, Chapter 6 the look in his eyes was reced by disdain and fury. ¡°As you wish, I won¡¯t mention the divorce for the time being.¡± Tabitha¡¯s fingers stiffened. Chills coursed through her veins as if she had fallen into an ice cer. After two years of marriage, she thought that even if Malcolm didn¡¯t love her, he was at least aware of her character. She could not believe that was how he thought of her. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The doctors and nurses quickly arrived and helped ric out. Meanwhile, Malcolm hurriedly followed the team away without sparing a nce at Tabitha. Tabitha¡¯s lips quivered and her fingers trembled violently. Malcolm was the one who pulled her out of her abyss of despair with his warm hands. She thought he was to be the salvation of her life. Yet, things hade to this. Malcolm left in such a hurry that hepletely disregarded Naomi. Naomi sneaked a few nces at Tabitha. Seeing that thetter had not paid much attention to her presence, she quietly moved closer to the door. ¡°Naomi,¡± Tabitha suddenly called out, her eyes cold. ¡°It¡¯s been eight years. Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Tabitha¡¯s voice seemed so faint that it could disappear with the breeze, yet Naomi felt a chill go down her spine when she heard it. Naomi¡¯s expression stiffened. She cautiously looked at the closed door and forced out a few tears. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, I know how sad you are to lose your parents. But it was an ident, and I was also a victim. I didn¡¯t want it to happen,¡± she sobbed quietly with an innocent look on her face, implying that Tabitha should not have med her or gotten upset. ¡°An ident?¡± Tabitha repeated the phrase, enunciating both words carefully. She chuckled before taking a deep breath. The anger and pain she felt were showing despite her effort to mask it with her calm voice. Back then, Naomi was pestered by hooligans outside a bar and asked Tabitha¡¯s parents, Raphael and Meghan for help. In the midst of the chaos, Raphael was stabbed, but Naomi took advantage of the situation and ran JMMI BBB BBM MO Chapter 7 away. ANN 40% 16:39 ¡°Back then, my dad had gotten seriously injured trying to save you, and my mom begged you to call 911. Yet, you ran away, causing my mom to have a heart attack there and then,¡± Tabitha said as she got up and slowly walked toward Naomi. Tabitha was frail and delicate, yet it was as if her gaze contained des, ready to sh at Naomi. Naomi could not bear such a fierce presence. She dared not make eye contact and instinctively turned away. ¡°The doctor said they could¡¯ve survived if they¡¯d been sent to the hospital on time. It was all because of your ungratefulness and apathy that my dad died from excessive blood loss, which indirectly led to my mom¡¯s heart attack and subsequent death,¡± Tabitha said. With each word Tabitha uttered, Naomi¡¯splexion grew paler, and the guilt flickering in her eyes became increasingly difficult to conceal. Naomi gazed at Tabitha with teary eyes, earnestly defending herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to run away at that moment. Those hooligans had taken my phone away, and I ran to get help. Yet, it was still toote¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Tabitha suddenly raised her voice and pped Naomi with all her strength. ¡°You¡¯re lying! I sought out those people, and they admitted that they didn¡¯t touch you at all, let alone take your phone!¡± Tabitha screamed. ¡°You left my parents to die, you ungrateful person!¡± Eight years ago, those hooligans had fled the scene after seeing the amount of blooding out of Raphael¡¯s body. Naomi was no longer in danger, and yet she still ran away. Back then, if she had just called 911, Raphael and Meghan would not have died. Thew stipted that if a person¡¯s behavior endangered others and the person did nothing to help those in danger, that person could be charged MMI B B B BBM M Chapter 7 ANN with the crime of intentional homicide and had to bear legal responsibility. ? Naomi¡¯s face was turned to the side due to the p. Her face contorted with anger. There was no longer the need to pretend since the lie was exposed. With an arm on her cheek, she stared at Tabitha gloomily. Soon, a sarcastic smile appeared on her lips. ¡°It seems like you know everything,¡± Naomi said, her tone cold. The delicateness and innocence from earlier were all gone in an instant. Tabitha remained silent. Her eyes were bloodshot. 40% 16:39 ¡°The police couldn¡¯t convict me eight years ago. Now, youck both the evidence and witnesses. What can you do to me? I advise you not to waste your time. I got away with it back then, and I¡¯ll do the same now,¡± Naomi said. Naomi then looked at Tabitha with unconcealed hatred. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already apologized back then. You¡¯re the one who kept holding on to the issue that I had to leave. And now you¡¯re stuck between Malcolm and me! You¡¯re just as annoying as your short-lived parents!¡± Naomi¡¯s expression was filled with utter resentment as if she were the one who had suffered all these years. Tabitha¡¯s blood boiled in an instant. Just to save such an unrepentant person like Naomi, Raphael and Meghan sacrificed their lives, resulting in them being dead before they even turned 40. However, instead of showing any gratitude or remorse, Naomi shamelessly used Tabitha of getting in her way and arrogantly disyed her dominance in front of her. Tabitha could not help but scoff at how ridiculous the world had be. ¡°Naomi!¡± Tabitha yelled. Chapter 7 40% 16:39 Tabitha was trembling all over. Suddenly, there was a buzzing in her head, and she grabbed Naomi¡¯s neck with all her strength. At that moment, Tabitha had only one thought in mind. She wanted to take Naomi¡¯s life and avenge her parents. Naomi did not expect the frail-looking Tabitha to exert such great force. With a face filled with terror, she screamed, ¡°Tabitha, let go of me! Help! She¡¯s murdering me!¡± Just then, Malcolm came out from the ward. The scene before his eyes stunned him. He hurriedly strode forward and pushed Tabitha away. His blue eyes wereced with anger as he asked, ¡°Have you gone insane?¡± Tabitha could not find an outlet to vent her anger, and her mind was still buzzing. Her eyes were bloodshot as she grabbed onto Malcolm¡¯s hand and bit him. She looked quite vicious, seemingly wanting to bite a chunk of his flesh off before she was willing to let go. From what Malcolm remembered, Tabitha had always been gentle and fragile. He did not expect her to be so aggressive after getting worked up. He was so shocked that he did not even have time to react, instead letting her bite the back of his hand. It was only after a while that he pushed Tabitha away while enduring the pain. Meanwhile, Naomi instantly burst into tears. In a panicked tone, Naomi said, ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re bleeding.¡± Tabitha was pushed to the ground. Her palms were pressed against the ss shards on the floor, causing her palms to bleed instantly. The sight of the blood made Malcolm feel uneasy. Frowning, he suppressed the anger that was about Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. to burst out. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¦² NN 40% 16:39 +5 Naomi burst into tears and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of the idental deaths of Mr. and Mrs. Jarvis. Ms. Jarvis was so sad that she lost her mind, but I don¡¯t me her.¡± While Tabitha was still feigning unconsciousness and had yet toe to, Naomi had already taken the opportunity to tell Malcolm about the incident that happened back then. Malcolm frowned slightly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself for what happened back then.¡± At that moment, all color drained from Tabitha¡¯s face upon hearing his words. The man she loved deeply chose to believe and defend a murderer who killed her parents! ¡°Leave!¡± Tabitha said. A chill ran through her spine from the pain, but she tried her best to endure it. ¡°Get out of here, you shameless couple!¡± Initially, Malcolm felt slightly guilty for hurting her, but the guilt soon disappeared as his face darkened upon hearing her words. ¡°Shameless couple?¡± he repeated. All the warmth disappeared from his gaze as he looked at her condescendingly. ¡°You and the baby in your womb are the ones who truly make me sick, Tabitha!¡± For the past two years, she had shown him consideration and care, all while knowing her ce. He also had some feelings for her. Due to his guilt, Malcolm had originally nned to leave the house to her, along with arge sum of money. Yet, he had never expected her to be so hypocritical and greedy. Tabitha trembled. She clenched her injured fist, and soon, the metallic ¨C JMM 1 GBB BBM M Chapter 8 smell of blood filled the room instantly. ANN A 40% 16:39 She looked at Malcolm absentmindedly and could not help feeling sad. ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re abandoning our baby for her?¡± she asked. Naomi¡¯s heart leaped to her throat, and her heartbeat elerated upon hearing Tabitha mention the child. Malcolm¡¯s eyes suddenly turned icy, finding the situation ridiculous. He could not help but wonder how he had never realized how good Tabitha was at acting. +5 ¡°You¡¯re most aware of how this child came by, Tabitha, and you expect me to want it?¡± he spat. His string of words pierced Tabitha¡¯s chest like a sharp arrow. Indeed, they had been sleeping in separate rooms for two years. If it were not for the alcohol and drugs that night, Malcolm would not have even touched her. Malcolm pursed his lips grimly, and his eyes were cold. He did not reply directly and instead said, ¡°Grandpa treats you like his own, Tabitha. If you have any conscience remaining, you should really stop using him.¡± Tabitha opened her mouth to speak but could not say a word. She knelt on the ground and stared nkly ahead. All of a sudden, she felt extremely tired. Malcolm looked at her ashen face and tried to calm down. With a Furthermore, she could be able to uphold her reputation and never expose her true colors to ric. MMI B BBB B Chapter 8 NN 40% 16:39 Tabitha took a few seconds to confirm that the hurtful words truly came from Malcolm¡¯s mouth. This was the kind of man she had loved dearly for so long. Tabithaughed and tried her best not to let her tears fall. ¡°You want me to make way for Naomi?¡± she asked. Suddenly, as if she had gone mad, she picked up a ss shard and threw it at Malcolm and Naomi. ¡°Dream on! I¡¯ll never let this murderer get what she wants! Not in this lifetime!¡± she screamed. Naomi narrowly avoided being hit by the sharp ss shard as Malcolm pulled her away just in time. ¡®Tabitha is a lunatic!¡¯ Naomi thought. However, she could not let them talk about the baby anymore. Naomi took Malcolm¡¯s hand and earnestly said, ¡°Stop agitating Ms. Jarvis, Malcolm. Let¡¯s leave first and let her calm down. She¡¯s pregnant, after all.¡± Naomi¡¯s deliberate emphasis on the word ¡°pregnant¡± somehow mellowed Malcolm¡¯s almost uncontroble anger. Tabitha¡¯s emotions were all over the ce. She looked like a broken porcin doll, making everyone feel reluctant to force her. Malcolm paused as he looked at her bleeding hand. Finally, he suppressed his anger and left with Naomi. Tabitha sat unmoving on the ground. Her broken heart was numb, and she could not feel any more pain. For some reason, Malcolm turned around to look at her as he reached the door. The thin silhouette reflected in his eyes made him feel a little strange. JM MI BBB BBM M Chapter 8 ANN 40% 16:39 Somehow, Tabitha¡¯s silhouette reminded him very much of the woman from the hotel that night. The thought shed across Malcolm¡¯s mind. He could not help butugh at himself. He must have been so angry with Tabitha that he had such a ridiculous delusion. The door of the ward was closed, and the room was eerily empty and quiet. Tabitha gritted her teeth as tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Dad¡­ Mom¡­¡± The tears she held in finally rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly. She regretted falling in love with Malcolm. +5 ***** Tabitha stayed in the hospital for two days and actively cooperated with the doctors¡¯ instructions. In just a few days, she had rapidly lost weight, her eyes became sunken, and her defined face became even more haggard. The sight of Tabitha made ric want nothing more than to tie Naomi up and throw her into the sea to feed sharks. Given that he had a slight improvement in his condition, he immediately picked up his walking cane and poked Malcolm, who was next to him. ¡°Don¡¯t sit here with me all the time, brat. Tabby is your wife. You should spend more time with her,¡± ric urged. Malcolm furrowed his brows. However, to prevent ric from getting worked up and hurting himself, he Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. hid the coldness in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go visit her after I finish the business I have on hand,¡± he said. ¡°Business? At the hospital?¡± ric looked at Malcolm coldly. ¡°Malcolm, Sinir Group needs a responsible man. You shouldn¡¯t worry about the Chapter 8 Malcolm clenched his fists slightly as he stood there. It was the same thing all over again. ric was constantly using board members to threaten him for Tabitha¡¯s sake. This was not the first time it had happened. Malcolm could not wrap his head around ric¡¯s obsessive love for Tabitha. Even if Tabitha¡¯s grandpa had saved ric before, it was still puzzling to Malcolm overall. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Quickly suppressing his anger, Malcolm said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll visit her.¡± Tabitha had not slept well for two days. She was constantly having nightmaresst night. When she finally woke up, she stared at the pale ceiling in a daze. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door of the ward. Soon, a tall figure walked in. Tabitha looked at Malcolm¡¯s indifferent face and nonchntly asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Malcolm¡¯s lips were curved up in a smirk, yet his voice was cold. ¡°Grandpa asked me toe over to see you.¡± Tabitha could not see his expression clearly, yet she could already sense the sarcasm and irony in his eyes. Suddenly, she grew weary of it. She leaned back nonchntly on the pillow. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seen me, so why don¡¯t you leave?¡± ¡°I need to stay here for at least half a day, or Grandpa might go on another hunger strike,¡± Malcolm said. ¡°You¡¯re really impressive, Tabitha. Why haven¡¯t I found out that you had so many tricks up your sleeves before?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Malcolm¡¯s cold tone pierced through Tabitha¡¯s heart like a sharp de. She had already made up her mind to give up on this rtionship, yet Tabitha could not help but get teary-eyed. Only Malcolm¡¯s impassive face remained in her blurred vision. His ocean- blue eyes were cold, and even his tone was dripping with unconcealed disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me so pitifully like that. I¡¯m not Grandpa. I won¡¯t fall for your tricks,¡± he said. Tabitha felt even more fatigued. Suddenly, she startedughing at herself. Malcolm frowned. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¨C JM MI BBB BBM M Chapter 9 ANN ¡°I¡¯mughing at myself for being stupid,¡± she replied. A 40% 16:40 5 Malcolm was once the person she cared the most for. Letting go of this rtionship was akin to ripping out a piece of flesh from her heart. ¡®Yet, you may be stupid, but you¡¯re not cheap. You¡¯ve already made up your mind. Do not waver,¡¯ Tabitha said to herself inwardly. Malcolm¡¯s gaze became very dark. Tabitha¡¯s words and expression at that moment somehow made him feel slightly irritated. He tried to ignore the fact that Tabitha had influenced his mood. With a slightly cold look, Malcolm chose to sit in a ce furthest away from Tabitha and checked his phone. Tabitha closed her eyes and quietly held her stomach. Over the years, she had always been a light sleeper and did not eat on time. Thus, she must have ruined her health. Her stomach was cramping, and her fingertips were trembling. Yet, she refused to show the slightest bit of pain on her face for fear of being misunderstood as pretending to be pitiful again. There was silence in the ward. Malcolm sat back in his chair and crossed his defined legs, looking like an arrogant gentleman. Suddenly, his phone rang, breaking the silence. When answering the call, Malcolm¡¯s cold tone became soft. His attitude was starkly differentpared to when he was with Tabitha. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. With a frown, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Malcolm took his coat and was about to leave. Tabitha suddenly felt a sense of boundless resentment emerging within herself. In a cold tone, she said, ¡°Leaving so soon? Aren¡¯t you scared I¡¯llin?¡± She did not want him anymore, but that did not mean she wanted to make 40% 16:40 Chapter 9 it easy for Naomi. Malcolm turned around to look at her, his deep gaze icy. ¡°I thought we agreed to part on good terms. Why are you being like this?¡± ¡°I can keep my promise, Malcolm, but that person must not be Naomi,¡± she replied. Tabitha¡¯s face was expressionless. The light in her eyes seemed to have faded in an instant. ¡°She killed my parents. I¡¯ll never let her off for as long as I live,¡± she continued. Malcolm was silent for a long time. ¡®Was this really why?¡¯ he thought. ¡°Naomi had confessed to me. She told me that she was pestered by a spoilt rich kid back then, who then hired hooligans to attack her. Your parents were good people and had saved her. No one expected the tragedy to happen,¡± Malcolm said. ¡°You should look ahead, Tabitha. It actually gets quite annoying if you stay stuck in the past.¡± Tabitha closed her eyes, her tone teary. ¡°Look ahead? But my mom and dad have no future ahead of them! They¡¯ll forever be stuck in that moment!¡± Hearing Tabitha¡¯s choked voice, Malcolm could not help but feel his heart soften for her at that moment. His parents, too, died early in a car ident long ago. He even had no memories of them. It was the same for Tabitha¡¯s parents. The only memory he had was when he met them on his sixteenth birthday. At that time, Malcolm greeted them politely, and their eyes seemed to have reddened immediately. Somehow, the emotions in their gazes managed to move him slightly. He reckoned that they were a gentle and kind couple. Chapter 9 At this moment, Malcolm felt an indescribable emotion, and his anger suddenly disappeared. 40% 16:40 He took a deep breath and said in a solemn tone, ¡°Tabitha, people can¡¯te back from the dead. I¡¯m sure Mr. and Mrs. Jarvis don¡¯t want you to live in hatred all your life, too.¡± He then calmly added, ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well. I don¡¯t want to fight with you. Have a good rest.¡± After that, Malcolm turned away and left. Nothing but silence came from behind him. Tabitha did not stop him, yet he could not help but turn around. As shey on the hospital bed, Tabitha¡¯s hair hung loosely from her shoulders as she stared nkly straight ahead with tears running down her face. She reminded him of a stray kitten he encountered on the rainy streets a long time ago. In an instant, he felt a twinge of some kind of emotion in his heart. Seeing Malcolm¡¯s strange expression, his assistant, Saul Kravitz asked, ¡°Mr. Sinir, are you going to thepany or home now?¡± ¡°Room 603,¡± Malcolm replied. Malcolm subconsciously ignored the strange feeling in his heart. ¡®A woman like Tabitha ims to love me, yet she cheated on me,¡¯ thought Malcolm. He could not help but wonder if he had gone mad for feeling pity for her. At that moment, Tabitha felt a sharp pain in her stomach. Shey in the hospital bed and did not dare to move as she waited quietly for the pain to pass. Thinking of Malcolm¡¯s callous words earlier, the pain under her ribs seemed to be many times more painful than the pain in her stomach. 636 J M M IGGGGGM M Chapter 9 40% 10:40 +5 Soon, ric called her to ask if Malcolm¡¯s attitude was okay. Tabitha looked around the ward with sarcasm tinged in her reddened eyes. Yet, she forcedughter out of her mouth. ¡°He was quite nice today.¡± He was so nice that she finally realized a simple fact. The fact was that Malcolm did not deserve her love. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ric seemed to be relieved. He continued, ¡°Tabby, I¡¯m not in good health and can¡¯t understand who¡¯s best sooner orter.¡± After chatting for a while, ric¡¯s face darkened as soon as he hung up the phone. He then called his assistant to check on Malcolm¡¯s whereabouts. Malcolm apanied Naomi at the hospital for a long time, lingering until she had taken her medicine and fallen asleep. It was evening when he got home. Malcolm took off his coat, put it aside, and leaned on the couch in exhaustion. In the past, when he returned home, Tabitha¡¯s cheerful figure would undoubtedly have been the first to appear, taking his coat and asking him to have dinner together. After a few days of going back and forth to the hospital, Malcolm savored this rare moment of peace and was in a good mood. However, when having dinner, a faint hint of displeasure appeared on his face. He frowned, staring at the te of pork with sauerkraut casserole on the table. He didn¡¯t like sauerkraut and could not stand the smell. ¡®This dish has never appeared on the dining table before. What¡¯s going on today?¡¯ he thought. This bad moodsted until the next morning. The floor heating was on for too longst night, and the room was a little stuffy. Malcolm slept restlessly and was easily woken up by the heat. He felt tired. Looking at the breakfast in front of him, his expression darkened even more. MMI B BBB B Chapter 10 40% 16:40 ¡®Pesto bagel sandwich, pumpkin soup¡­ Again, these are foods I don¡¯t like to eat. How have I not realized how much of a picky eater I was before?¡¯ thought Malcolm. +5 After drinking a ss of milk, he changed into sportswear and headed out. Malcolm had a habit of going running in the morning. When he returned, his whole body was covered in sweat. After taking a hot shower, he was so taken aback by how cold it was in the bedroom that he could not react properly. Finally, he could not help but call the butler in and ask. George observed Malcolm¡¯s expression carefully, appearing somewhat terrified. ¡°Mr. Sinir, it was Mrs. Sinir who took charge of your meals previously. The nutritionist was just hired two days ago and is not very familiar with your preferences. As for the floor heating, I¡¯ve asked, and it was also Mrs. Sinir who took care of it. She used to turn it down at midnight and then reheat it when you returned from the morning run.¡± George was also silentlymenting. With Tabitha around in the past, everything in the mansion was orderly, and everyone had an easy life. But after Tabitha was hospitalized, everything suddenly lost its rhythm before descending into chaos. When George finished speaking, Malcolm¡¯s expression instantly darkened. It would have probably been better for George to not exin. As it turned out, he was subconsciously used to everything that Tabitha had been quietly doing for him. Malcolm tried to ignore the restlessness in his heart and tugged at his cor. He ordered, ¡°Tell the rest that the floor heating should be turned off at midnight. Also, I don¡¯t eat sauerkraut and pesto.¡± Seeing George hurriedly taking notes, Malcolm felt even more annoyed. Now, Tabitha had only been away for one day, and he was already not used to it. MMI BBB BBM M Chapter 10 ANN 40% 16:40 Malcolm tried to suppress his annoyance, put on his coat, and hurried out. His assistant, Saul, had been acting as his driver for the past few days. He silently observed Malcolm¡¯s expression in the back seat of the car while starting the engine. Malcolm was leaning against the seat with his eyes closed. Although his emotions were not visible, the pressure in the car was so strong that Saul felt weak in his knees. Saul asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Sinir, are you still going to the hospital today?¡± Malcolm hummed lightly in response. Today, ric¡¯s test results had been released, so he needed to go to the hospital to have a look. After arriving at the hospital, Malcolm opened the door to the ward. Before he could walk in, a coffee cup was hurled straight at his forehead. It was likely thrown from too far away, and thus the cup didn¡¯t hit him. Instead, itnded at his feet and broke into pieces. As Saul followed Malcolm in from behind, he saw the hot water still steaming on the ground. He was so scared that he stepped back and didn¡¯t dare to breathe. Malcolm looked impassively at the pieces on the ground, suppressing his anger as he asked, ¡°Grandpa, who has upset you again?¡± ¡°How dare you ask?¡± ric pointed at him and scolded, ¡°What did you promise me yesterday? Tabby¡¯s gastritis is working up again, and she¡¯s pregnant. You left her alone and went to be with that woman?¡± Malcolm¡¯s blue pupils sank almost imperceptibly, and he mocked himself inwardly. Seeing Malcolm remain silent, ric assumed he was feeling guilty. ¡°Tabby is sincere to you and is willing to be with you withoutints or regrets. You may turn a blind eye to it, chasing after other women elsewhere, but regret will catch up to you sooner orter.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Excuse me, may Ie in?¡± Naomi¡¯s voice rang out without warning. It was gentle with a hint of caution. She came to ric¡¯s ward without permission, and Malcolm felt a slight displeasure rise in his heart, though he didn¡¯t show it. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Malcolm asked. ¡°ric is in poor health, so I made the soup, especially for him,¡± Naomi said, walking gingerly toward ric. ¡°ric, you should¡­¡± ¡°Take it away. I won¡¯t eat it.¡± ric felt annoyed when he saw her and reprimanded in a cold voice, ¡°As a youngdy, I don¡¯t know how your family raised you to go after a married man so insistently.¡± Naomi¡¯s face turned pale, and her whole body was trembling, feeling extremely aggrieved. Malcolm had a slight headache. He said, ¡°Grandpa, I won¡¯t divorce Tabitha. She¡¯s still thedy of the Sinir family. But please don¡¯t embarrass Naomi anymore. She is the most innocent person in this matter.¡± ric was so angry he could barely breathe. ¡°Do you think Tabby cares about the title-¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll take her home first,¡± Malcolm interrupted. Knowing that ric didn¡¯t want to see Naomi, Malcolm took her home first. ¡°Malcolm, I want to please ric and not make things too difficult for you,¡± said Naomi uneasily. ¡°Did I do something wrong again?¡± Malcolm sighed and replied, ¡°Grandpa is biased toward Tabitha. No. matter how well you behave, it¡¯s useless.¡± +5 Naomi rubbed her belly anxiously and said, ¡°But our child¡­ Are we going to let him be nothing but an illegitimate child with nothing to his name?¡± Malcolm¡¯s eyes shed with seriousness. He said in a deep voice, ¡°When Tabitha¡¯s pregnancy reaches the four-month mark, I¡¯ll arrange for her to undergo an amniocentesis for a DNA test.¡± ¡°A DNA test?¡± Naomi said in shock. Her face froze, and she hurriedly lowered her eyes to hide the panic in her gaze. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 35% / ¡°Yes,¡± Malcolm didn¡¯t notice her strange behavior and said with a serious face, ¡°Grandpa always values Tabitha the most. Even if I tell the truth, he may not believe it. So, I will let the evidence speak for itself.¡± ¡®How can this be! The baby in Tabitha¡¯s belly is actually Malcolm¡¯s!¡¯ Naomi eximed inwardly. Naomi¡¯s eyelids twitched almost imperceptibly. ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea. What if your grandpa knows Tabitha¡¯s true colors and gets angry? It¡¯s not good for his health,¡± she asked. ¡°So, for the sake of Grandpa¡¯s health, I won¡¯t expose Tabitha in front of him unless it is absolutely necessary. I¡¯m going to put the evidence in front of him and let Tabitha propose a divorce herself,¡± Malcolm replied. He added, ¡°But having a DNA test in the early stages of pregnancy has at significant impact on one¡¯s health. The doctor suggested waiting until at least four months. During this time, I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to endure. this hardship for a while.¡± Naomi forced a slight tug at the corners of her mouth, revealing an awkward smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± She was panicking. ¡®No, I must find a way to get rid of Tabitha¡¯s baby!¡¯ she thought. Tabitha stayed in the hospital for a week before being discharged. The sun was bright, but its rays could not reach the gloomy corners of her heart. She didn¡¯t inform Malcolm and was about to take a taxi back when she heard a clear voice calling out to her. ¡°Tabby?¡± A man stood not far away, holding a ck umbre. His facial features were elegant, almost as if they were painted carefully by a renowned artist. Chapter 11 ¡°Chadwick?¡± Tabitha was a little surprised. She asked, ¡°Why are you here? Why aren¡¯t you wearing sunsses?¡± Two years ago, when she was feeding stray dogs on Lily Street, she. encountered this homeless man. At that time, he was dirty all over, but his eyes were exceptionally clear, immediately capturing Tabitha¡¯s attention. Despite being extremely embarrassed, his movements and behavior were naturally elegant. Even when starving, Chadwick still asked her politely and cautiously if she could spare him some food. Tabitha¡¯s heart softened and brought Chadwick back. After getting him. cleaned up, she discovered he was a refined and handsome young man. However, he couldn¡¯t remember who he was, and his eyes were badly hurt. ¡°My eyesight has improved a lot,¡± Chadwick said. He walked a few steps toward her and handed her a small and lush potted nt. He then smiled gently, saying, ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± The leaves of the nts were shiny and bright, and the colorful markings. on them looked like shing neon lights, which was particrly magical. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Tabitha took it happily and gave him a cheery smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m d you like it,¡± Chadwick said. Tabitha felt warmth bloom in her heart when she saw Chadwick¡¯s. expression, which seemed devoid of judgment and ill-intent. Ever since she married Malcolm, she had taken good care of his diet and daily life. She seldom went out except to visit the clinic. Her circle of friends was so pitifully small that Chadwick was her only friend. Chadwick¡¯s presence made her feel that she wasn¡¯t alone. At least, she had a friend who treated her wholeheartedly. Tabitha looked down at the small potted nt, and stray hair from her Chapter II 35% 17:00 fringe hung from her tanned forehead. Chadwick looked down at her, his fingers itching slightly as he wanted to smooth down her hair. Malcolm had just gotten out of the car with Naomi, and he happened to see this scene. Naomi looked at the two of them in front of her, and a hint of deviousness shed in her eyes. She pretended to be puzzled and asked, ¡°Is Ms. Jarvis. being discharged today? She¡¯s still weak. Why is no one looking after her? And who¡¯s that man?¡± After that, she suddenly covered her mouth in horror and asked, ¡°Is the baby in Tabitha¡¯s belly rted to this man?¡± Malcolm¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He let go of Naomi decisively and walked to Tabitha inrge strides. His gaze at Chadwick was full of scrutiny. ¡°Tabitha, who is he?¡± he asked. ¡°His name is Chadwick Eisenhart, and he¡¯s my friend. He came to pick me up from the hospital,¡± Tabitha answered. Seeing Malcolm and Naomi show up together, the smile on Tabitha¡¯s face disappeared instantly, and her tone turned indifferent. The obvious difference in treatment made Malcolm feel a little irritated. His eyes carried a hint of sarcasm, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were discharged today, yet he came on time.¡± Tabitha was discharged from the hospital without even telling him. Instead, she asked Chadwick to pick her up. No one would believe that there was nothing fishy going on between them. Tabitha nced at Naomi coldly and mocked, ¡°You¡¯re so busy. I don¡¯t want to make a fool of myself.¡± Malcolm gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Is seeing him so much more fun?¡± MM I B B B B B 4 A Chapter 11 IND 35% 17:00 Chadwick was stunned and exined gently, ¡°Mr. Sinir, Tabby and I are nothing but friends.¡± ¡°Just friends?¡± Malcolm¡¯s gloomy gaze fell on the nt in Tabitha¡¯s arms, and a sneer appeared on the corners of his lips. ¡°Did you just give her the down payment for a house?¡± Tabitha frowned. She asked, ¡°Malcolm, why are you being sarcastic? What do you mean?¡± ¡®What does a potted nt have to do with the down payment for a house?¡± she wondered. ¡°You should be well aware,¡± Malcolm said. ¡°What on earth do you mean by that?¡± Tabitha¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Please give me an exnation,¡± she said. Malcolm nced at Chadwick and sardonically said, ¡°The market price of a star jasmine nt that has more than five colors in the foliage starts at six figures per nt.¡± Tabitha looked at the beautiful potted nt in her hand with astonishment. She had no idea that Chadwick¡¯s gift to her was so expensive. However, Chadwick was injured and had lost his memory. Tabitha called the police and found out that he was an orphan, so social workers arranged for him to work in an orphanage. He didn¡¯t have much savings, so he could not possibly give away something so expensive. Naomi also stared at Chadwick¡¯s face in surprise and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Eisenhart, this pot of star jasmine looks very attractive. It¡¯s hard to find any simr nts like this on the market.¡± Chadwick frowned slightly. He nced at Naomi indifferently and ignored her. After Tabitha had her ident, he went to seek her out and learned about what had happened recently from the housekeepers in the mansion. -JMMI BBB BBM M Chapter II Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. N N DUZB 2 % 17:00 He looked at Malcolm seriously and said, ¡°Mr. Sinir, I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. This potted nt is something I cultivated on my own. It¡¯s not a valuable thing by any means.¡± Malcolm¡¯s eyes darkened to the extreme. Whether it was expensive or not had nothing to do with him. Tabitha realized what Malcolm meant. Her ashen face blushed with anger. ¡°Malcolm, do you think everyone is as dirty as you are?¡± she said. ¡°I refuse to allow anyone to nder such a nice and innocent young man! Not even Malcolm!¡¯ thought Tabitha. J Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Tabitha had just recovered, and her tone was a little unsteady due to anxiety. As soon as she finished speaking, she coughed, and the cyan blood vessels on her forehead slightly bulged. Chadwick hurriedly held her and said worriedly, ¡°Tabby, you just got discharged. Don¡¯t get too emotional.¡± Malcolm just thought it was ridiculous. Tabitha, who used to be as obedient as a cat in front of him, now revealed her ws at him just for the pretty boy. Noticing Malcolm¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Chadwick frowned slightly and pulled Tabitha¡¯s sleeve to signal her not to be angry. His gentle eyes didn¡¯t show any displeasure. Instead, he gave Malcolm a kind smile. He said, ¡°Mr. Sinir seems to know a lot about nts. I do like to raise some nts in my spare time, but I didn¡¯t expect you to speak highly of this pot of jasmine. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll give you one next time.¡± His gentle smile made Malcolm unhappy, and he felt the urge to shatter his calmness. However, his upbringing in manners since childhood kept himposed. He responded indifferently, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not interested.¡± Tabitha calmed down and looked at Chadwick disapprovingly. She whispered, ¡°Why are you polite to him? It¡¯s a waste to give him such a beautiful nt.¡± After saying that, she ignored Malcolm¡¯s faintly angered expression and straightforwardly said to Chadwick, ¡°Let¡¯s go. In return, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± She didn¡¯t want to see the couple behind her at all. The veins on Malcolm¡¯s forehead were throbbing. He thought, ¡®I haven¡¯t even left, and Tabitha tantly wants to date the paramour alone?¡¯ Chapter 12 35% 17:00 ¡°Tabitha, don¡¯t forget your current status.¡± Malcolm couldn¡¯t help but say in a cold voice, ¡°If reporters catch you having dinner alone with another man, thepany¡¯s public rtions department will have a lot of extra work.¡± Tabitha felt that Malcolm was particrly annoying today. She moved her thin lips, but Chadwick looked at Naomi thoughtfully and spoke first. ¡°Mr. Sinir, don¡¯t worry too much. Tabby is far less famous than Mr. Sinir. Even if she walks on the main road, others will not know that she is Mrs. Sinir, but they can certainly recognize Mr. Sinir.¡± He added, ¡°Since Mr. Sinir can rest assured to appear in public with another woman, it won¡¯t be an issue for Tabby to go out with another man.¡± After Chadwick finished speaking word by word, he looked at Naomi coldly and asked, ¡°Miss, what do you think?¡± Although his clear eyes were apanied by a gentle smile, it made Naomi feel ashamed, as if her innermost thoughts wereid bare. She smiled awkwardly, not knowing how to respond. Malcolm¡¯s face grew increasingly grim. He stood in front of Naomi and looked at Chadwick coldly. Chadwick remained calm and smiled gracefully. He suggested, ¡°If Mr. Sinir is really worried, why don¡¯t we have a meal together? Tabby is discharged today and we should celebrate it.¡± His wordspletely wiped the smile off Naomi¡¯s face. Malcolm didn¡¯t respond to him. He pursed his thin lips, and his sharp gaze stared directly at Chadwick. Chadwick didn¡¯t avoid Malcolm. He looked at him with a smile on his face. The atmosphere between the two was tense. Tabitha pursed her lips and couldn¡¯t help but break the silence at this moment. She said, ¡°Never mind; he¡¯s busy. And with him around, it¡¯ll affect our appetite.¡± MMI BB BBB MMD Chapter 12 NN 35% 17:00 After saying that, she pulled Chadwick¡¯s sleeve and left. One of them was tall and slender, while the other was delicate. They looked surprisingly well-matched. Malcolm felt a slight tingling in his eyes, and the restlessness in his heart was about to be uncontroble. He never expected that Tabitha could change her attitude so quickly. He wondered if her previous deep affection toward him was indeed all an act. ¡°Malcolm, what do you think about Ms. Jarvis and that-¡± Naomi was still trying to stir up something but was interrupted by Malcolm with a slight annoyance, ¡°Leave them alone. Let¡¯s go for your prenatal check-up first.¡± Thinking of Tabitha defending Chadwick wholeheartedly, he felt agitated and couldn¡¯t suppress it. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Naomi replied obediently and bowed her head, but her eyes were filled with gloom. She couldn¡¯t believe that Malcolm¡¯s heart was actually in turmoil because of Tabitha. Usually, he wouldn¡¯t talk to her in such an impatient tone. After leaving the hospital and arriving at a restaurant, Tabitha finally calmed down and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry for making such an embarrassing scene.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about this between us.¡± Chadwick shook his head and looked worried. He asked, ¡°But¡­ Are you doing welltely?¡± He knew everything between her and Malcolm. Tabitha felt warm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± She felt satisfied thinking about how Naomi was too embarrassed to say a Chapter 12 word at that moment. ¡°Thank you for defending me just now,¡± Tabitha said. Chadwick nodded with a light smile, but his eyes slightly lowered, concealing the worry beneath. After having a meal, Tabitha said goodbye to Chadwick and returned. home. She found out that Malcolm had been away for several days. Even without thinking, she could guess where he had gone. Tabitha habitually went to see the tulips nted in the garden. In the past few days, she couldn¡¯t personally take care of them, so their growth was noticeably weak. She had a mild pollen allergy. If it weren¡¯t for Malcolm¡¯s fondness for tulips, she wouldn¡¯t have filled the garden with these flowers and grew them so well that they blossomed beautifully even in winter. Tabitha had only finished tidying a small flower bed when she started sneezing continuously. The tip of her nose turned red, forcing her to leave the garden temporarily. Her phone vibrated again. Tabitha picked it up and looked at the message, which was a long number without any information. She clicked on it. The message read: [Things have made progress. Come to Four Seasons. Bar now.] Tabitha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. While in the hospital, she secretly hired a private investigator to investigate Naomi. She didn¡¯t expect any progress so soon. She immediately put on her coat and left by car. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At that moment, Malcolm happened to return from the other side of the JMM IGGG GGM M Chapter 12 gate. ANN 35% 17:01 Seeing a figure sh by outside the car window, he frowned and said to his assistant in front, ¡°Find out where she¡¯s going at thiste hour.¡± Saul made a phone call and quickly reported back, ¡°Mr. Sinir, Mrs. Sinir went to Four Seasons Bar.¡± Tabitha never went out sote. Today was so unusual¡­ Malcolm remembered the pretty boy he met in the hospital during the day, and his face was a little gloomy. He ordered, ¡°Ask someone to keep an eye on her.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Sinir,¡± Saul replied. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Four Seasons Bar was a famous elite nightclub in Xosa. As soon as Tabitha walked to the door, she heard the ambiguous soundsing from inside, causing her to furrow her brows slightly. She couldn¡¯t help wondering, ¡®Why arrange to meet in a ce like this?¡¯ However, the eagerness to know the progress made her try to ignore the difort in her heart and walk in. A young waiter led her to a cubicle. Tabitha sat down and waited for nearly three minutes, but Vernon, the private investigator, didn¡¯t show up. A mocking voice suddenly sounded in her ear. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this Mrs. Sinir? Why are you so lonely, sitting here alone?¡± Tabitha looked up and saw a woman with blonde curls looking at her with hostility. Tabitha knew her. It was Pauline Grayer, who apanied Naomi to confess and apologize to her back then. Not far behind Pauline, there were several people, probably celebrating someone¡¯s birthday. Surprisingly, it was Naomi who sat in the middle of the crowd. ¡®How could it be so coincidental?¡¯ Tabitha eximed inwardly. Tabitha calmly suppressed her doubts and was about to leave. Pauline stopped her and said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s my birthday. Why don¡¯t youe and have a drink with me?¡± Tabitha¡¯s voice remained emotionless and indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you. Get out of the way.¡± ¡°Do you have to be so arrogant just because you¡¯ve be Mrs. Sinir?¡± JMMI BBBBB MM D Chapter 13 35% 17:01 said Pauline. She pretended to be enthusiastic and pulled Tabitha over. All the people on the table looked at Tabitha. These women were heavily made up and dressed in luxurious attire, drawing the attention of others in Four Seasons Bar. Tabitha was wearing a light white long dress. Her slender figure exuded delicacy and elegance, like a lily in a secluded valley, which stood out amid the surrounding chaos and decadence. as She stood there alone and did nothing to make these people look vulgar. A trace of jealousy shed across Pauline¡¯s eyes. Someone whispered, ¡°Who is this woman? She¡¯s truly beautiful.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one Mr. Sinir keeps at home? I heard shees from a very ordinary background and Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. is quite poor, but surprisingly, she carries herself quite well,¡± another person said. ¡°If Naomi were to live in such a wealthy family for a few years, she¡¯ll be more elegant than her,¡± another one added. Almost instantly, Tabitha figured out what was going on. Her thin back straightened, and she looked directly at Naomi. ¡°Naomi, if you have something to say, just say it straightforwardly. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush and deceive me intoing out, letting a bunch of flies buzz around here; it¡¯s very noisy,¡± she said. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed, ring angrily at Tabitha. However, due to her status, no one dared to confront her openly. Naomi¡¯s eyes twisted with jealousy. She stood up and walked to Tabitha, reaching out to pull her kindly, saying, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, the doctor said that you should be calm when carrying a baby.¡± Tabitha didn¡¯t bother to look at her. She said in disgust, ¡°Take your dirty hands away.¡± MMIB BBBBM M Chapter 13 NN 35% 17:01 Naomi seemed to be very hurt. She asked, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, before your father died, he said seriously that you shouldn¡¯t live in hatred. Why have you been holding onto me?¡± ¡°How dare you tell such a lie?¡± Tabitha¡¯s face was pale and weak, but her eyes remained sharp as knives. She continued, ¡°Naomi, have you nightmares in these past few years?¡± ever had The intermittent light in the private room fell into Naomi¡¯s eyes, giving a somewhat eerie and sinister feeling. Seeing that the stage was set, Naomi suddenly knelt in front of Tabitha and began crying sorrowfully. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, I¡¯m sorry for what happened before. But I really love Malcolm, and I can¡¯t live without him. Please, I beg you to let us be together,¡± Naomi said. Tabitha took a moment to react, then immediately turned sideways and said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to see you pretending to be pitiful. If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯m leaving.¡± A light shed in Naomi¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t easy for Naomi to trick Tabitha intoing here. She wouldn¡¯t let her go just like that. She rushed over and directly grabbed the hem of Tabitha¡¯s clothes. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, Malcolm doesn¡¯t love you at all. Forcing yourselves to be together won¡¯t bring happiness,¡± she said. Tabitha looked at Naomi coldly, her heart ringing with rm. She kept a vignt eye on what might happen. Pauline came over and pulled Naomi, stating, ¡°Naomi, stand up. This kind of person isn¡¯t worth making you kneel.¡± ¡°Pauline, let me be. I must get Ms. Jarvis to agree today,¡± said Naomi. She was crying so hard that she grabbed the hem of Tabitha¡¯s clothes, sessfully forcing Tabitha a few steps closer to the wine rack. JMMIB BBBBM MD Chapter 13 ANND N 35% 17:01 Pauline was furious. She pointed at Tabitha and scolded, ¡°Tabitha, do you really think you¡¯re thedy of the house? Why make people kneel before. you? The person Mr. Sinir likes is Naomi. You just have an empty title. Understand your ce, okay?¡± Tabitha said patiently, ¡°Take your dirty hands away. I don¡¯t have time to watch you act.¡± Pauline thought she was righteous and used Tabitha, ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? Is it only because Mr. ric Sinir favors you? Otherwise, would Mr. Malcolm Sinir fall for someone like you? Naomi is pregnant with Mr. Foster¡¯s child now, so you should get out of the way quickly.¡± Tabitha sensed their malicious intention, and an ominous feeling grew stronger. Without mercy, she pulled back her clothes and immediately walked toward the door, not to waste time on them. Naomi fell to the ground and winked in a direction not far away. As soon as Tabitha walked to the door, a drunken man suddenly came out and grabbed her wrist, smiling maliciously. ¡°What a beautifuldy. Have a drink with me,¡± the man said. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 With that, the drunkard raised the bottle in his hand and tried to pour wine into Tabitha¡¯s mouth. Tabitha felt disgusted and struggled hard. The back of her pale hand. tightened, and the blue veins bulged out. ¡°Get lost,¡± she bellowed. ¡°So lofty, aren¡¯t you? You look like a richdy, don¡¯t you? Otherwise, why would you make others kneel and beg you? Speaking of which, I¡¯ve never exerted myself on a richdy. It must be an interesting experience.¡± The drunkard¡¯s mouth was full of filthy words. Tabitha knew that she was in trouble today, so she quietly took out her phone and was about to call the police. Suddenly, the drunkard exerted force and dragged her toward the wine rack. Then, he reached his sweaty hand toward Tabitha¡¯s face. Tabitha was firmly grabbed by him. Given the significant difference in strength, she couldn¡¯t escape. She tried to keep calm and scanned the surroundings with her eyes, searching for anything she could use to defend herself. When she was flustered and helpless, a warm hand suddenly wrapped around her waist and rescued her from the drunkard. At the same time, her savior kicked the drunkard to the ground. Tabitha was surrounded by the familiar cold scent, and aforting feeling washed over her. Tabitha looked up and saw Malcolm¡¯s tightened chin, her eyes widening slightly. She was dumbfounded. ¡®Why is he here?¡¯ she wondered. For a moment, Tabitha¡¯s eyes felt sore. But she knew Malcolm couldn¡¯t havee to save her. MMI BBBBB MMD Chapter 14 NN N 35% 17:01 Suppressing theplicated feelings in her heart, Tabitha came to herself and pushed Malcolm away, asking, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Malcolm also came back to his senses. He quickly let go of Tabitha and kept a distance from her. His voice was very light. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up Naomi.¡± Malcolm was not telling the truth. Originally, he suspected that Tabitha had an affair with Chadwick, so he came here to find evidence of her cheating. Unexpectedly, he saw such a scene and instinctively saved her. The drunkard was kicked to the ground by Malcolm and struggled to get up. He pointed at Malcolm and scolded, ¡°Who are you? How dare you interfere in my business? Why don¡¯t you go out and find out who I am? Don¡¯t you want to hang around here anymore?¡± The drunkard made a gesture to call his gang. It had been a long time since Malcolm heard anything so ridiculous. In the whole Xosa, no one had ever dared to speak to him like that. He straightened the wrinkled cor of his suit and narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°This is my wife. Who dares to touch her?¡± he dered. Even though Tabitha did some deceitful things behind his back, deceiving and taking advantage of his grandfather¡¯s feelings, she was still his wife in name. If these people dared to hurt Tabitha, it would be N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. like humiliating him. The scene fell silent, and those who were nced at by Malcolm¡¯s cold eyes felt a chill in their feet and didn¡¯t dare to meet his gaze. Tabitha fell into a trance amid the vibrant and dynamic intery of light. ? 35% 173001 Chapter 14 The tall and sturdy figure stood strong like the tough city wall, giving her a sense of security. This figure ovepped with the boy who helped her up in the hospital many years ago. Tabitha¡¯s eyes became moist. ¡®Unfortunately, he is no longer a safe haven for me,¡¯ she thought. The drunkard rushed toward Tabitha, screaming and cursing. Malcolm pulled Tabitha back a few steps. At this moment, something unexpected happened. The drunk lost his bnce and crashed into the wine rack. The wine rack was slowly tipping over. There was chaos and screaming. Naomi¡¯s expression also changed, and she was shaking with fear. Panicked, she instinctively dodged backward. The wine rack fell in the direction of Malcolm. Malcolm¡¯s expression changed slightly, but a delicate figure suddenly shed in front of his eyes. In a split second, there was a screeching sound as the bottles broke. Malcolm felt ss fragments fly, cutting his arms and cheeks mercilessly. However, most of the shards were blocked by the thin figure in front of him. The floor was soaked with costly liquors. The strong aroma of the alcohol mixed with the sweet blood scent and filled the air¡± Malcolm subconsciously caught the delicate woman in his arms. Seeing her pale face, his pupils shrank. ¡°Tabitha?¡± he stuttered. She in his arms leaned lightly against him, as weightless as a feather. JM MIB B B BBM M Chapter 14. ANNDUZN 17:01 Tabitha didn¡¯t respond to him. The sharp pain behind her back was so strong that it seemed as if all the strength of her body had been taken away. ¡°I¡­ It hurts¡­¡± she groaned. 34% Tabitha bit her lip tightly, making a weak groan. When she managed to spit out those words with difficulty, her world fell into oblivion. ¡°Tabitha!¡± Malcolm yelled. Malcolm could feel the blood flowing into his palms, and his heart ached for no reason. He hated Tabitha and even resented her. But at this moment, seeing her eyes closed, looking so fragile as if her whole body would be broken by a single touch, Malcolm¡¯s mind went nk, and his heart was upied by unprecedented panic. Before everyone could react, he had already picked up Tabitha and strode out quickly. The one in his arms felt so light. Her pale and bloodless face clung to his chest, and her body warmth almost scorched his heart. Naomi came back to her senses and stopped him, who had tears in hist eyes. ¡°Malcolm.¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Malcolm looked back at Naomi. In the chaos just now, Naomi¡¯s arm was also cut by broken ss and bled a lot. There was a fierce old scar where the blood flowed. It was the mark of a wound from a dog bite when she was young, a sacrifice to save Malcolm¡¯s life. But Malcolm just paused and looked serious. ¡°Naomi, I¡¯ll take Tabitha to the hospital first!¡± Before Malcolm could finish his words, he had already disappeared at the door with Tabitha in his arms. Naomi stood in ce, her expression shifting several times, subtly showing a mix of ferocity and jealousy. Malcolm rushed into the hospital with Tabitha in his arms. A doctor had been informed to wait at the gate and quickly put Tabitha in a cot. When Tabitha was finally taken into the emergency room, Malcolm slumped into a chair. His mind went back to the moment when Tabitha stood in front of him, shielding him from the shards. He remembered her pale face and the blood gurgling from her body. The crimson sharply contrasted with her pale face, creating a startling sight. His fingertips were shaking. ¡®Doesn¡¯t Tabitha have another man outside? Why did she stand in front of me without hesitation?¡¯ he mused. ric got the news and rushed over. When he arrived, he swung his walking cane at Malcolm several times. MMI BBB BBM M Chapter 15 ¡°Jerk, you made Tabitha get hurt again!¡± he berated. 34% 17:82 Malcolm¡¯s mind was unprecedentedly chaotic. He did not dodge, letting, ric¡¯s walking cane hit his back heavily. After a few beats, ric lost his strength. He sat in the chair and gasped for breath. Fortunately, the doctor came out of the emergency room not long after. The doctor informed, ¡°The patient¡¯s back is severely scratched, and her limbs had cuts, big and small. However, all the broken ss has been taken out. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s not in danger, but¡­¡± Malcolm pressed his thin lips together and felt his heart race involuntarily. He stared at the doctor and asked, ¡°But what?¡± He had never seen a person bleed so much. Although he had tried his best to press her wound, the blood still flowed unstoppably. The doctor appeared serious and exined, ¡°The patient has coagtion. disorder. Her pregnancy is not stable. With the injury to her body now, she must take good care of herself. Otherwise, if there¡¯s another ident, it¡¯s very likely to result in a miscarriage.¡± Malcolm was stunned. He asked, ¡°A miscarriage?¡± Even though Malcolm didn¡¯t know which man was the father of the baby in Tabitha¡¯s belly, she was injured so badly to save him. For a moment, Malcolm couldn¡¯t tell whether there. was more hatred or guilt in his heart. ric was furious, his eyes turning red as he swung the walking cane to hit Malcolm again. He scolded, ¡°Tabby¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been great. She just never revealed her weakness in front of you. You¡¯re her husband, but you didn¡¯t take good care of her, and now she¡¯s hurt trying to save you. You¡¯re. just¡­ You jerk!¡± This time, Malcolm didn¡¯t refute ric. After all, Tabitha was injured to JMMI BBB BBM M Chapter 15 protect him. ric didn¡¯t stop scolding Malcolm until he was exhausted. Z 34% 17:32 Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ric was not in good health and couldn¡¯t stay long. After knowing that Tabitha was safe, he went back to the ward for a rest under the butler¡¯s persuasion. Malcolm stood by Tabitha¡¯s bed in silence, gazing at her pale and tired face, feeling a mix of conflicting emotions in his mind. ¡®How could such a weak body have the courage to stand in front of me without hesitation when danger came? ¡®If she doesn¡¯t love me, there¡¯s no need to do this. ¡®But if she loves me, she wouldn¡¯t be pregnant with someone else¡¯s baby, Malcolm thought. Tabitha woke up in pain at midnight and turned to see Malcolm sitting beside her. It surprised her a bit, but mostly, she felt calm. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked. Malcolm ignored her cold expression and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you awake?¡± Tabitha turned her face to the wall without saying anything or showing any expression. Her thin eyshes drooped a bit, casting a faint shadow on her pale face. She smiled bitterly within herself and mocked herself for bing tenderhearted and inviting trouble. She had made up her mind topletely let go of this rtionship, but at that moment, she instinctively rushed over to shield him. A quiet tension filled the air. Malcolm couldn¡¯t get any response from Tabitha, and his thin lips tightened. AN 34% 17:02 Chapter 15 But considering that she hurried over and shielded him without. hesitation, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± His gentle tone made Tabitha¡¯s eyes suddenly turn red. But she knew that if it weren¡¯t for ric, Malcolm would have never stayed here. Tabitha suppressed herplicated thoughts and said in a cold voice, ¡°The doctor said that my life is not in danger. I won¡¯t die. You can leave.¡± Malcolm fell silent for a moment, his eyes filled withplex and unclear emotions. Surprisingly patient this time, he didn¡¯t mind Tabitha¡¯s cold words. ¡°At Four Seasons Bar, you-¡± He spoke again. ¡°That was just an ident!¡± Tabitha interrupted him quickly, raising her voice. Realizing she was overreacting, Tabitha suppressed her emotions and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to Grandpa ric. My injury has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± She spoke quickly, and she was slightly gasping. Despite appearing as fragile as a kitten, her body was covered with metaphorical thorns. Malcolm pursed his lips. Seeing that he didn¡¯t leave, Tabitha said coldly, ¡°Go. I don¡¯t want to see you now.¡± Malcolm knew that her back was badly hurt, and she couldn¡¯t lie t, so she could only lie on her side. Every word she said would tug at her wounds, and it was even more painful for her to move. He pursed his lips as if he didn¡¯t hear her words. Instead of leaving, he approached her a little bit. Tabitha¡¯s arm was held by him, and her expression changed. She asked, MMI B B B BBM M Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Malcolm¡¯s tone was not gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me have a look at your wound.¡± The doctor said that the wound on Tabitha¡¯s back was the most serious. Malcolm did not think too much and directly lifted her hospital gown. Seeing the grisly wound on her back, he could not help but gasp. Tabitha¡¯s skin was tanned and smooth. Her back formed a beautiful curve, and the wounds scattered across her back, exuding a heart-wrenching sense of beauty. Malcolm¡¯s breathing stopped for a brief moment, and there was aplicated emotion in his eyes. The moment the wine rack fell, even Naomi¡¯s first reaction was to stay away from him. Tabitha sensed a burning gaze on her back and tried to resist, but shecked the strength. Shame mixed with anger made her pale cheeks turn slightly red. ¡°Malcolm, have you seen enough?¡± she asked. For the first time, Malcolm ignored her sarcasm and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Whether it hurts or not is my own business. It has nothing to do with you,¡± Tabitha retorted. Malcolm was surprisingly good-tempered today. No matter how sarcastic Tabitha was, he did not just leave. He checked the wound on her back and then checked her ankle. Tabitha did not have the strength to resist, so she just let him look at her with a cold expression. There were indeed some scratches on her lower calf, but they were not as bad as those on her back. CJ BBB BBM MMI B B B B B M M Chapter 16 ANN Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. 341 1/302 The moment he breathed a sigh of relief, he noticed an obvious scar on Tabitha¡¯s inner lower calf, and his heart suddenly tightened. It appeared to be an old scar from many years ago, but it still looked. ghastly and frightening. It seemed to be a scar left after some animal had bitten off arge piece of flesh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this wound?¡± he asked. ¡°I was bitten by a dog when I was little,¡± she replied. Tabitha also knew that the wound was too ugly, so she never wore short skirts. All the dresses in her wardrobe were below her knees. She tucked the quilt back in, holding back her temper. ¡°Are you leaving? I want to have a good rest. Don¡¯t bother me here,¡± she urged. Malcolm paused and was silent for a moment. ¡°Tabitha, thank you for today,¡± he finally said. After saying that, he got up and left. Then he slowly closed the door of the ward. Tabitha was slightly dumbfounded. Since they got married, Malcolm had never spoken to her in such a gentle tone. Sadly, the gentleness was prompted only because she had saved him. Tabitha took a deep breath. Holding back her tears, she thought, isn¡¯t a good match for me. I can¡¯t be foolish anymore.¡± Then, Tabitha took her medicine and went to sleep. This man As the wound on her back was too serious, she could only lie on her side. She did not sleep well and kept frowning throughout the night. Malcolm left the ward and suddenly felt incredulous. MMI B BBBBM M Chapter 16 ANNDE 34% 17:02 He never thought that one day, he would be able to stay this calm when he was by Tabitha¡¯s side. However, the scar on Tabitha¡¯s lower calf reminded him that Naomi was also injured. After he walked out of the ward, he called Naomi. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the hospital if you¡¯re injured? Got it¡­ I¡¯m going to see you now.¡± Malcolm¡¯s wounds had only been treated hastily, and the scent of blood lingered all over his body. He decided to go home first to change into clean clothes. When he passed by the garden, he saw a yard full of blooming tulips. Considering how he had left Naomi alone in the bar previously, Malcolm hesitated for a moment before he asked the butler to bring scissors to cut off a handful of tulips. George watched from the side, hesitating to say something. But in the end, George dared not say anything. After Malcolm finished cutting, George brought a piece of delicate paper over and wrapped the tulips for him. Naomi was waiting for Malcolm at home eagerly. Hatred and fear simmered in her heart as she recalled how the wine rack almost hit Malcolm just now. Although she wanted Tabitha to die, she could not bear to see, Malcolm getting hurt at all. ¡®Next time, I must think of a safer way,¡¯ she thought. When Malcolm came over, Naomi disregarded the wound on her arm and insisted on checking his injury first. As soon as she rolled up his trousers, she could not help tearing up. ¡°Malcolm, it was all my fault,¡± she uttered. C?ARI B B B BBM M ANND 34% 17:02 Chapter 16 ¡°It had nothing to do with you,¡± Malcolmforted. Looking guilty, Naomi said, ¡°Today, my friend was celebrating his birthday at Four Seasons Bar. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Ms. Jarvis. I just wanted to say hello and apologize to her. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen¡­¡± Thinking that he had abandoned her, Malcolmforted her patiently, ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Naomi immediately cried even more sorrowfully, resembling a distressed child who had been Naomi in his arms cried her heart out, but Malcolm found that he could not help thinking about Tabitha. At that moment, even Naomi¡¯s first reaction was to stay away from him, but Tabitha rushed over to save him without hesitation. If she had done that just to keep her position as his wife, Malcolm had to say that she was really ruthless to herself. MM BBB BBM M Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Seeing that Malcolm was absent-minded, Naomi felt a bit anxious. She wiped her tears, picked up the beautifully wrapped flowers beside her, and eximed in surprise, ¡°These tulips are beautiful. Thank you.¡± Malcolm replied absently, ¡°I¡¯m d you like them.¡± Naomi sniffed the flowers, attempting to divert Malcolm¡¯s attention to herself. ¡°It¡¯s so cold out there, and you still managed to get such nice tulips. They must not be cheap, huh? Malcolm, you¡¯re so kind to me.¡± Tulips usually bloomed in spring, but the ones in Malcolm¡¯s garden thrived all year round. Malcolm was preupied and replied offhandedly, ¡°They were from my garden.¡± ¡®From his garden?¡¯ Naomi frowned slightly as she mused. She remembered what George had praised when she went to the Sinir residence for the first time. ¡°The tulip garden is incredibly beautiful. Mrs. Sinir has done a great job taking care of them,¡± George ¡®Aren¡¯t they nted by Tabitha?¡¯ she wondered. Thinking of this, Naomi tentatively asked, ¡°They look so good. Who nted them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Malcolm answered. He did not care about the chores in the mansion. Malcolm responded to Naomi¡¯s query, but his mind was no longer with her. It was Naomi who had been crying, but Tabitha¡¯s tearful eyes kept appearing in his mind. Chapter 17 M He suddenly could not sit still. Seeing that Naomi was fine, he stood up and said, ¡°I still have something to deal with in thepany. I¡¯lle to visit you next time.¡± Seeing this, Naomi eagerly pulled him and pleaded, ¡°Malcolm, there¡¯s not rush. I¡¯ve made soup. Stay and have dinner with me today, okay?¡± As Malcolm looked at her mncholy eyes, those words of refusal got stuck in his throat. With much patience, he stopped in his tracks. ¡°Okay.¡± Naomi smiled through tears. Seeing the handsome man serving her soup, she could not resist grabbing her phone and taking a picture of the scene and the tulips. Then she smiled and clicked the ¡°send¡± button. In the hospital, Tabitha was going through the discharge formalities. She did not want to make ric worry, nor did she want Malcolm to go against his conscience by continually going to her. Therefore, shepleted the discharge procedures on the same day.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The doctor said that she just needed to be careful not to touch cold water and that she did not need to get hospitalized. Before she got home, she received a text message from an unfamiliar number. [The flowers you nted are very beautiful. I like them very much. Thank you.] In the photo, a bunch of tulips was in full bloom. On the right side of the photo, there was another familiar figure serving soup from a delicate small pot. Tabitha¡¯s eyes tingled instantaneously.. Chapter 17 She took a deep breath and went home with a sullen face. When she got home, she went straight to the garden and found a lot of tulips were indeed missing. She immediately called George over. ¡°Why are so many flowers missing?¡± George was stunned and replied, ¡°Mrs. Sinir, Mr. Sinir came home. just now and cut a bunch of flowers. I thought he sent them to the hospital for you¡­¡± At that moment, George had intended to tell Malcolm that Tabitha had an allergy and should not be exposed to the fragrance of flowers during her stay in the hospital. Tabitha felt as if a bucket of cold water was poured over her head, her fingernails digging deep into her palm. ¡®How dare Malcolm cut off my carefully cultivated tulips just to please Naomi? How could he use the flowers I nted to please that woman? He¡¯s gone too far, Tabitha thought with gritted teeth. In an instant, Tabitha¡¯s allergy appeared to worsen. Gazing at the flowers. in full bloom in the yard, she almost could not breathe. She clutched her chest, calmed herself down, and spoke calmly. ¡°George, go and get some men to raze this garden.¡± George was surprised. ¡°But Mrs. Sinir, you spent a lot of effort nting them.¡± ¡®Indeed. I spent a lot of effort nting them. I spent more than that to please him,¡¯ Tabitha thought. She thought Malcolm liked tulips, so she overlooked her allergies and wanted to nt a garden of fragrant flowers for him. ¡®But what do I get in the end?¡¯ she asked herself bitterly. Malcolm gave her token of affection to Naomi and trampled on her JM MI GBG BBW Chapter 17 genuineness. IN IN As ifughing at herself for being silly, Tabitha smiled and said in a t voice, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to these flowers¡­ The doctor told me to rest well, so I better get them removed.¡± She smiled, and her voice was as gentle as a breeze, yet somehow George felt a twinge of sadness in his heart. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s get rid of them. Mrs. Sinir, you should think about your health first,¡± George said. Tabitha watched the once well-maintained garden slowly bing barren, and her heart gradually felt calm. It was already past nine when Malcolm returned to the Sinir residence. As he passed the garden, he identally noticed that the once vibrant sea of tulip flowers had be bare. Malcolm frowned and called George over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± George said, ¡°It was Mrs. Sinir¡¯s order.¡± Malcolm was slightly stunned. ¡°Is she discharged from the hospital?¡± George exined, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Sinir returned in the evening. She has at pollen allergy. Since these flowers are in full bloom and can make her ufortable, she ordered us to shovel them off.¡± ¡®After two years of marriage, why didn¡¯t I ever know she has a pollen allergy?¡¯ he wondered. b MMIB BBBB MM Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Malcolm¡¯s face gradually darkened. He guessed that Tabitha must have learned something from the housekeeper after she came back. Otherwise, the flowers wouldn¡¯t have been nted for so long only to be shoveled after he gave them to Naomi.. ¡°Where is she?¡± Malcolm asked. ¡°Mrs. Sinir has settled for the night,¡± George responded. Malcolm turned to find Tabitha. Seeing Malcolm¡¯s grim expression, George advised softly, ¡°Mr. Sinir, the flowers have been shoveled, and there¡¯s nothing that can be done. Mrs. Sinir is in poor health. Please be more understanding of her. Don¡¯t be angry with her.¡± George was a senior employee for the Sinir family. He watched Malcolm grow up, and Malcolm respected him very much. At this time, the elder¡¯s expression was full of worry that he might hurt Tabitha. Malcolm only felt it was unbelievable. ric was kind to Tabitha. Malcolm could take it as his grandfather¡¯s gratitude toward the Jarvis family for saving him. But at that moment, he had the feeling that the whole Sinir family was enchanted by Tabitha. ¡®What charm does this woman have?¡¯ he pondered. Malcolm turned and went upstairs. He stood outside Tabitha¡¯s door, looked at the door for a moment, and knocked several times. After a while, Tabitha opened the door. She was wearing a water-blue nightgown, which made herplexion look even more pallid. Her eyes were a little drowsy, as if she had just ? NNIB BBBBMW ANN XN x 17:03 Chapter 18 woken up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked. Tabitha¡¯s voice was low and soft. Perhaps because of her injury, her voice sounded a little hoarse. It was the first time since their marriage that Malcolm had seen Tabitha in pajamas. He subconsciously nced inside the room behind her. The room was spacious, almost entirely white. There was very little furniture, giving it a somewhat cold feel with no warm colors that girls. usually prefer. Suddenly, he had the illusion that Tabitha was not as happy as she seemed to be for marrying into the Sinir family. He said nothing, and Tabitha asked again. Only then did Malcolm remember his purpose of visit and asked, ¡°Did you ask someone to shovel the tulips?¡± Tabitha¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, and she stared at him calmly before answering, ¡°Yes.¡± Not only the tulips but the name on the tip of her heart had also been removed. Malcolm didn¡¯t like Tabitha¡¯s expression at this moment, and the anger he had suppressed was quietly resurfacing. He said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°I just sent Naomi a bunch of flowers, and you decided to ruin the whole garden?¡± Tabitha interrupted him, ¡°Whatever you think.¡± She hadn¡¯t been able to rest well these days, and the wounds on her body. were very painful, almost as if they were reminding her of the foolishness. of desperately saving him at that time.. Chapter 18 34% 17:03 Her husband showed no gratitude at all, and she certainly had no intention of asking him to. Yet, he came back with the scent of that woman¡¯s perfume, frowned, and questioned her. ¡®It¡¯s truly annoying,¡¯ she thought. Fatigue flooded Tabitha, and she lost the desire to exin herself. She mmed the door shut. Malcolm¡¯s eyes went cold as he looked at the closed door. However, Tabitha¡¯s frail and pitiful appearance left him with no outlet for his temper. Malcolm went downstairs and asked George to gather all the housekeepers. He wanted to find out who had informed Tabitha about the flowers. ¡°Who¡¯s the one that gossiped in Tabitha¡¯s face? Stand up and speak,¡± he demanded. Malcolm was dressed in a sharp suit, disying no emotional expression, yet everyone sensed the tension surrounding him. Everyone exchanged nces and expressed their ignorance about the matter. When George heard Malcolm talking about sending flowers, he seemed to have guessed something. He wanted to say something but stopped upon second thought. Malcolm quickly noticed George¡¯s expression and dismissed the others, leaving only George. ¡°George, did you tell Tabitha that I sent Naomi flowers?¡± Malcolm asked. George sighed slightly and asked, ¡°Mr. Sinir, so you gave the flowers to Ms. Boyle?¡± Malcolm frowned, feeling that something was amiss. ¡°Please make it clear.¡± 1 ANN 33% 17:03 Chapter 18 ¡°Mr. Sinir, when you cut those flowers, everyone assumed you were. giving them to Mrs. Sinir. No one would go to Mrs. Sinir and gossip,¡± George exined. George sighed. ¡°No wonder. Mrs. Sinir used to cherish that garden, but today, she razed it without hesitation. Mr. Sinir, you have acted rashly this time.¡± Malcolm was always respectful of George and felt ufortable when he heard this. ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s my fault?¡± ¡°The tulips in the garden were nted by Mrs. Sinir. She nurtured every flower and leaf. Despite her unpleasant discord with Ms. Boyle, you still gave the flowers to Ms. Boyle. How can Mrs. Sinir not be upset?¡± George pointed out. Malcolm froze slightly. ¡°Did Tabitha nt all those tulips?¡± Tulips typically bloom in spring and fall, rarely in winter. The fact that Tabitha managed to cultivate them in winter at the flowering stage indicated she truly put effort into nurturing them. Tabitha misunderstood Naomi so much, and he even gave Naomi the flowers as a gift. No wonder Tabitha reacted that way just now¡­ Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. All of a sudden, Malcolm¡¯s anger quelled. Malcolm pursed his lips and refused to admit that he was feeling guilty. Malcolm, however, was puzzled. ¡®How would Tabitha have known I had sent Naomi flowers if it wasn¡¯t for gossip?¡¯ he mused. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Early the next morning, Malcolm went downstairs to find Tabitha sitting at the dining table with an empty te and half a ss of milk. She was reading a book, her long eyshes hanging down, casting a shadow under her eyelids. The rising sun outside the floor-to-ceiling window flooded in, casting a faintyer of light on her body, as if she would melt into the warmth the next moment. Malcolm frowned slightly, inexplicably disliking the feeling he was having now. George passed by and whispered in Malcolm¡¯s ear, ¡°You might as well exin what happenedst night. Mrs. Sinir is good-natured. If she knows that you didn¡¯t mean to offend her, she won¡¯t keep holding the grudge against you.¡± Malcolm stiffened slightly. He always acted swiftly and decisively and never bowed his head to anyone, let alone humbled himself to coax women. However, even if he didn¡¯t like Tabitha, he had to admit that he was at fault for sending the flowers to Naomi. ¡°Okay,¡± he responded faintly, walked over, and sat down in front of Tabitha. Tabitha didn¡¯t even look up, as if she hadn¡¯t seen him. Malcolm suppressed his mixed emotions, looked at her, and said slowly, ¡°What happenedst night-¡± Before he could finish, Tabitha suddenly got up, drank the remaining half ss of milk, and left the dining table with her book. Malcolm was frozen in ce, and he struggled to describe his feelings at MMM B B B B B Chapter 19 that moment. I In the past, Tabitha would always wait for him to have breakfast with a smile on her face. He subconsciously called out, ¡°Tabitha.¡± Jan 17:03 Tabitha stopped and turned to look at him indifferently. Her clear hazel eyes were emotionless. ¡°If you¡¯re asking me the questionst night, I will still give the same answer. I shoveled the flowers. Whatever you think,¡± she said. Tabitha¡¯s cold gaze silenced whatever Malcolm was about to say. Just then, the phone rang. It was Saul. ¡°Mr. Malcolm Sinir, Mr. ric Sinir hase over and is waiting for you in thepany,¡± Saul informed. ric had been neglecting thepany¡¯s matters for quite some time. It might not be a good sign that he showed up early in the morning and waited for Malcolm. Subconsciously, Malcolm felt that Tabitha had gone to ric again to talk about the flowers. But thinking that he had misunderstood her, Malcolm held back his temper. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Malcolm hung up the phone only to find that Tabitha was no longer around. The feeling of being ignored overwhelmed Malcolm. Suppressing his displeasure, he hurried to the In the office, ric was seated in the boss¡¯ chair with a walking cane. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± ric greeted Malcolm. ¡°Grandpa, why did youe to thepany to see me so early?¡± MM MI BB BBB Chapter 19 Malcolm asked. 133% 17:03 ¡°I have something to talk to you about,¡± ric stated, looking at Malcolm, his cloudy eyes still dignified. ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯ve entrusted thepany to you for many years. It¡¯s time for me toe to check on the results.¡± Malcolm¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ric spoke with eloquence, every word resonating with strength. ¡°Naomi¡¯s pregnancy is not entirely out of the question. However, the condition is that you must prioritize Tabby¡¯s safety.¡± Malcolm spected that ric knew Tabitha was injured because she went to see Naomi. ric continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want Tabby to get hurt again. Send a message to that woman. If something happens to Tabby¡¯s baby, she can¡¯t give birth too.¡± Malcolm instinctively wanted to exin, ¡°Grandpa, you misunderstood. What happened at Four Seasons Bar that day was just an ident-¡± ric interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m sure your assistant will soon find out if it was an ident. You insist on keeping those dubious people. I don¡¯t mind, nor do I want to intervene in what you do behind my back. However, refrain from bringing that woman home in the future to cause distress for Tabby.¡± Malcolm¡¯s expression changed slightly. He knew something was amiss that night and had already dispatched someone to investigate the bar. ¡®Does Grandpa know anything about it? Why does he think it has to do with Naomi?¡¯ he wondered. Malcolm called Saul in as soon as ric left and asked, ¡°Any progress on the matter regarding Four Seasons Bar?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Saul replied. Saul had been working for Malcolm for years, and his ability to do things. was first-rate. It was easy for him to find a strange clue. ct MM MID Chapter 19 ANN 33% 17:03 ¡°The knocked-down wine rack was recently purchased by Four Seasons. Bar and reportedly originated from a second-hand store,¡± Saul exined the clue he found during the investigation. ¡®An upscale nightclub shopping for second-hand goods and even cing it in the most noticeable lobby of the nightclub? There¡¯s something unusual about all of this, Malcolm contemted. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Malcolm tapped his slender fingers on the desk and said in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯ve been searching for two days. Is that all you got?¡± ¡®Since there was a problem with the origin of the wine rack, we shall investigate the boss over there, look into the deliveryman, and examine the wine rack installer, Malcolm thought. Saul gulped and mustered up his courage to say, ¡°Mr. Sinir, it seems that this matter has something to do with Ms. Boyle.¡± Malcolm¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. He ordered, ¡°Make it clear.¡± ¡°The drunkard who attacked Mrs. Sinir that day was the installer of the wine rack. The installer received 10,000 dors a week ago. And the wire ount belongs to a woman named Sylvie Zimmerman. Sylvie is a high school friend of Ms. Boyle¡¯s,¡± Saul borated. In just a few words, the message was earth-shattering. Saul was afraid that this matter had too much to do with Naomi, so he didn¡¯t dare to continue his investigation. Malcolm¡¯s expression changed slightly and snapped, ¡°Whatever you do, find these two people first!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 The office quietened down but Malcolm felt even more agitated. He would have preferred it if Saul had checked wrongly instead. However, Tabitha¡¯s bloodied image kept recurring in his mind and he could not pretend like nothing happened. He tugged at his tie and went to meet Naomi. With Malcolming over so early, Naomi felt a little uneasy. Sylvie had contacted her secretly about how Malcolm¡¯s assistant Saul had already investigated what happened at the Four Seasons Bar that night. Naomi knew Malcolm would more or less be suspicious of her by now and she was growing anxious. Yet, when she thought of her detailed n, she began to calm down a little, deciding that the n was foolproof and all that she had to do now was wait for things to settle down. As usual, she showed him her usual pleasant smile. ¡°Malcolm, what are you doing here?¡± Malcolm stared at her for a long time before he smiled and said, ¡°Nothing is going on in thepany, so I just wanted toe over and see you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful,¡± she replied. Naomi acted as if nothing had happened. She walked to Malcolm and hugged his arm, acting coyly to him and even pouring him some coffee. After that, she kept listening to prenatal music. Full of love and gentleness, she even discussed with Malcolm what they should name the baby and how they were going to bring it up to be a respectful kid with good manners¡­ Before noon fell, Naomi had already begun to feel quite tired. ¡°Malcolm, I keep feeling like my body is getting weaker and weaker after Chapter 20 getting pregnant. I need to get some rest,¡± sheined. ¡°Well, you should go to sleep then,¡± he suggested. ¡°Malcolm, I feel so lucky to have you around.¡± After saying that, Naomi held Malcolm¡¯s hand and slowly fell asleep. Malcolm looked down at her. While she was sleeping, she looked so peaceful, innocent, and delicate. He began to wonder if he was overthinking. When he remembered how she said that her body had grown weaker after the pregnancy, he sighed. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He had put aside his thoughts regarding Tabitha and was prepared to leave a phone number for Naomi. It was the contact number of an elite nutritionist. That was someone who ordinary people could not get in touch with at all. If one didn¡¯t have some connections, it did not matter how much money one had; one still could not set up an appointment with the nutritionist. Malcolm picked up Naomi¡¯s phone and was just about to type in the nutritionist¡¯s number when he identally clicked on the messages that popped up instead. An irritating line of words simply came into view: [The flowers you nted are very beautiful. I like them very much. Thank you.] There was also a picture attached at the bottom of the message. The date below indicated that it was sent yesterday afternoon and that the recipient was Tabitha. Malcolm could only feel his fingers freeze. Slowly, he turned around to look at Naomi¡¯s serene face. Yesterday when Naomi received the tulips, she still wore a look of delight when she asked, ¡°Who nted these tulips?¡± At that realization, the feeling of pity in his heart disappeared in an instant. He only found the sight of Naomi ring now. With Malcolm around, Naomi did not dare to sleep too deeply. Soon after, she woke up again. ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re still here¡­¡± she said. She was about to act coquettishly again when she heard Malcolm ask, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± Naomi¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she acted like she was at a loss. ¡°What?¡± ¡°By chance, just as I was taking a look, there were a few text messages that popped up in your phone just now. They seemed to be rted to cash loans,¡± he tested. As Malcolm spoke, he studied her quietly, not missing an inch of expression from her face. Naomi looked down. She suppressed the panic that shed through her and quickly thought of a way to respond appropriately. ¡®Did he actually look through my phone just now? Did he find out something?¡¯ she wondered. Helplessly, she answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on these days. I keep getting these strange messages.¡± ¡°What is the password? Let me see it.¡± It turned out that Malcolm had not unlocked her phone yet. Subtly, Naomi let out a sigh of relief. She put on a facade of trust as she told Malcolm her lock screen password. Unbeknownst to her, Malcolm had caught every slight change in her expression. He could not help but find it all somewhatplicated. He suddenly realized that Naomi was not as innocent as she appeared. Malcolm just took a dismissive nce at the spam message and did not ¡°There¡¯s a very importantpany meeting soon. I need to go,¡± he Chapter 20 imed. Naomi turned pale with fright. ¡®Why is it that I wake up from my nap and now Malcolm seems like an entirely different person?¡¯ she pondered. She could not decipher whether or not Malcolm had seen that text so she hurriedly put on a coat and chased behind him. She kept following behind until she sent him downstairs. She tugged at the corner of his shirt and asked sweetly, ¡°Malcolm, how about youe over and stay with me tonight?¡± Malcolm looked at her and his eyes darkened. ¡°Tabitha is out of the hospital,¡± he stated. ¡°She has so many housekeepers around her to take care of her but I have nothing.¡± Saying that, Naomi seemed aggrieved. ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re all I have.¡± Naomi was pregnant and could not get acknowledged with an official title because she was not Malcolm¡¯s wife, so inevitably, she would find the situation unfair. Although Malcolm was unhappy, upon remembering that she saved him when they were younger, he was grateful and thus did not choose to expose her or me her for what she did. ¡°When I get back, I¡¯ll ask my assistant to find a housekeeper for you and take care of your meals,¡± he promised. In the end, he still did not arrange an appointment for Naomi with that elite nutritionist. Seeing that Malcolm seemed to have lowered his guard, Naomi could fully feel reassured. In a lowered voice, she pleaded, ¡°Malcolm, please don¡¯t leave me. Me and the baby only have you.¡± Malcolm nodded slightly and turned to get into the car. In his heart, he could not help but feel overwhelmed with disappointment. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 After settling some business in thepany, Malcolm went straight back. to the Sinir residence. Along the way, he was thinking of the misunderstanding that night and wondering how he could best bring it up to Tabitha. He did not expect ric toe to the mansion tonight. ric and Tabitha were flipping through a brochure of the auction and discussing which items to bid on Only then did Malcolm remember the invitation he received from Crescendo G two days ago. Crescendo G was considered an event of charity and a top¨Ctier banquet in Xosa. Entry tickets were also extremely expensive and the invited guests. were required to put on the essories acquired from the charity auction. The auction would be held in three days. After the auction, the staff would do a headcount of the number of people present and then determine the VIPs who would enter the g. As a wife, Tabitha would naturally receive an invitation too. Malcolm had returned but the people in the room did not even spare him. a look. They simply acted as if he did not exist. He stood aside when he saw Tabitha point to a page in the brochure and say, ¡°This bracelet looks quite beautiful.¡± Dotingly, ric said, ¡°When the timees, let¡¯s bid for it then.¡± ¡°Will it be very expensive?¡± she asked. ¡°Money is not a problem as long as you like it. Remember on the day to keep holding up the sign until the end of the auction. I have the money,¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. A ¡õ & & N Chapter 21 he assured. M NNO 1. 14:25 Malcolm, who waspletely ignored, stepped closer and seemingly nced at the brochure inadvertently. The bracelet was called ¡°Lone Star¡¯s Tear¡°. It was said to have been. designed by the royal designer of Daprein in the 1970s exclusively for a princess. It was a slender tinum bracelet iid with an eight¨Chearts¨Cand¨Ceight- arrows diamond in the middle. It resembled a teardrop lingering at the edge of a princess¡® eyelid, hence the name ¡°Lone Star¡¯s Tear¡°. Just hearing of the bracelet was enough to make a girl fall in love. Malcolm saw a hint of yearning in Tabitha¡¯s eyes and a thought shed through his mind. ¡®I identally cut the flowers she nted herself and we have argued so badly that we broke up on bad terms¡­ I¡¯m not gonna lose face just to apologize to her, he decided internally. ¡°The ne appeared at just the right time. Malcolm walked so close that ric appeared to see him. ric greeted him lightly, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Tabitha simply ignored him and pretended he was transparent. She lowered her eyes and did not even bother to say hello. ¡°Well, I had a lot ofpany matters to settle today so I¡¯m back a bitter today,¡± Malcolm exined faintly. Right after that, ric and Tabitha opposite him went back to flipping through the brochure again and ignoring him. Malcolm was bored. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ric let out a dispensable hum in acknowledgment. A DNNO N 99% 14:25 Chapter 21 Malcolm shot a look at Tabitha and her attention was still fixed on the brochure of auction items. She did not even look at him. He strode to the garden. Originally, he was thinking of getting some fresh air but what fell into sight instead was a bare patch of yellow mud. The beautiful tulips that were once there had since disappeared. He grew even more irritated. Right then, Naomi called. ¡°Malcolm, I just heard from one of my best friends that there¡¯s going to be a Crescendo G in a few days. Can I go with you? I want to do some good too,¡± she started. Malcolm was still hesitating a little when he heard Naomi¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone. She said cautiously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The wound on my arm has healed. Besides, I won¡¯t let that old scar show. I promise I won¡¯t embarrass you.¡± ¡®Naomi¡¯s arm had only gotten wounded because she saved me, he remembered in thought. After Naomi brought up the old scar, Malcolm¡¯s brows furrowed slightly and he could only agree to her request. ¡°On the day of the g, I will arrange for an assistant to take you in,¡± he promised. Unable to get the answer she was expecting, Naomi clenched her fist in resentment. In a low voice, she asked, ¡°Malcolm, am I asking too much? If it is a bother to you¡­¡± Her voice was deliberately lowered so she would appear weakly, pitiful, and as if she were yearning for his affection. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,¡± he suppressed his annoyance and exined patiently. Chapter 21 M 99% 14:25 Crescendo G was Xosa¡¯s banquet for the top¨Ctiered. For such an important asion, he had to attend with his wife on paper. He could not possibly take Naomi there. Naomi listened but inside she cursed and hated Tabitha for getting in the way. However, she could sense that this was Malcolm¡¯s bottom line, so she dared not pester him further. Obediently, she expressed, ¡°I understand.¡± After that, she took a step back and tentatively tested, ¡°Malcolm, if I can¡¯t go with you to the g, can I go with you to the auction?¡± The auction acted as a Stone to the Crescendo G. From the auction, the organizers would donate five percent of the proceeds to charity. To prevent malicious bids, organizers would also obscure the identity of buyers during bidding. Auctions tended to be very boring. In previous years, he and Tabitha never attended them in person. They usually chose the jewelry they wanted and arranged for those working under them to bid for it. Malcolm hummed faintly at her request which implied his agreement. Naomi eximed happily, ¡°Thank you, Malcolm.¡± Malcolm had just hung up when he heard a loud snort. He immediately turned around and saw ric standing not far away. He did not know how long ric had been listening. Tabitha was helping ric by supporting him as they walked. Her face was neutral, peaceful even, but there was no discernible¡® emotion within her hazel eyes. 4/5 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Malcolm visibly stiffened after meeting them. He asked, ¡°Grandpa, have you guys finished browsing through the brochure?¡± At this, the wrinkle between ric¡¯s brows deepened. He groaned loudly. and expressed his unwillingness to respond to Malcolm. Afraid ric would get angry again, Tabitha coaxed lightly, ¡°Grandpa ric, it¡¯s windy out here. Perhaps it¡¯s better if we go back inside.¡± ric nodded slightly. With aplicated expression, he turned back to glimpse Malcolm. Malcolm was still wearing a suit. The rich and luxurious material wast draped over him. He was tall and handsome and looked like quite a decent. man. ad It was a pity because after he did those shameless and despicable things, he was now a true disgrace to the Sinir family. ric¡¯s gaze was strange. Malcolm was just about to inquire about it, but ric had already brought Tabitha with him back into the mansion. Back in the living room, ric patted the back of Tabitha¡¯s hand andforted her lovingly, ¡°Tabby, don¡¯t be sad. I only recognize you as thedy of the Sinir family. Only your children will be the rightful heirs of the Sinir family.¡± Tabitha¡¯s eyes fluttered, but the edges of her mouth stayed put. Despite that, she still felt grateful for his ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa ric. I¡¯m not sad,¡± she imed. ric stayed there with her but once the clock struck ten, he could not fight the tiredness anymore and went back to the Sinir manor, 1/5 P Chapter 99. NN After seeing ric off, Tabitha went straight to the bedroom and called Chadwick. Chadwick¡¯s eyes need to be checked regrly. She was Chadwick¡¯s doctor and, originally, she was supposed to examine him today. However, she was so badly injured that she had to stay at home and rest, so she could only seek the help of other colleagues at the clinic to give Chadwick a check¨Cup in her stead. Her colleague had just messaged her on WhatsApp to notify her that Chadwick had note in. She wanted to know why. Chadwick confirmed numerous times and even swore on the phone that his eyes were healed now and that there was no need for a return visit. Tabitha was still worried. ¡°Come to the clinic tomorrow. Let me check them again,¡± she requested. Chadwick agreed good¨Chumoredly. On the next day, Tabitha went to the clinic early. The Jarvis family was a prestigious family of traditional medicine. practitioners. Tabitha¡¯s grandpa, Fergus Jarvis, was a typical traditional medicine. practitioner with excellent skills and a good reputation in the local area. Since Tabitha was young, she learned traditional medicine from Fergus. She even majored in traditional medicine at university. Despite that, after she got married, she centered all her attention on Malcolm and was busy with matters regarding him, so the time she spent at the clinic grew shorter. She had not been to the clinic for nearly a month since she got pregnant, and so many things happened at home. Chapter 92 DNN 90% 14:20 Her colleagues missed her greatly. Seeing that she was pale and sickly, they all surrounded her and bombarded her with questions out of concern. Suddenly, Judith, Tabitha¡¯s colleague, tapped her on the elbow. ¡°Chadwick¡¯s here,¡± she announced. Tabitha turned and saw Chadwick strolling in. Chadwick was an attractive man. He was bright and fresh like a spring breeze. As he paced closer, the entire clinic was imbued with his warmth instantly. Two female colleagues peeped at him and identally met his gentle eyes. They were so shy that their faces flushed red. Tabitha led him to the consultation table and examined his eyes, but it was as he said; his eyes were already healed for the most part. She took out an exquisitely designed box and handed it to him, saying, ¡°This is a pair of sunsses I especially selected. It¡¯s for you. You have to wear it when you go out.¡± After his eyes had sustained such a serious injury, there was no harm in taking good care of them. ¡°Since my eyes are all healed, there is no need to wear sses anymore.¡± Chadwick could not help but recover.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because my body constitution isn¡¯t good now. Anyway, your eyes just got better, after all. You still need to pay more attention to them.¡± After saying that, Tabitha took out the small pot of ¡°down payment¡± and said, ¡°This is too expensive. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t take good care of it and let you down.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± Chadwick said softly, ¡°You can even make tulips blossom in winter. How could a pot of jasmine stump you?¡± 3/5 Chapter 22 M A NNOS 9% 14:26 ¡°Chadwick, listen to me,¡± Tabitha urged as she looked at him seriously. ¡°I know that it¡¯s already so hard to go through this alone. Not to mention the fact that you can¡¯t find your family for the time being. Luckily, you have a wonderful botany skill. You can tend to this jasmine nt so well that it¡¯s thriving. You can find a way to nt a few more pots and sell them online. I will introduce some customers to you.¡± ¡°Why should I sell it? Besides, don¡¯t I have you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not going to care about meter on,¡± he retorted. ¡°You¡¯ve got to save some money. If you meet the girl you like one day, only then would you be able to give her a sense of financial security. That¡¯s the only way you can promise tomit to your sweetheart.¡± Tabitha chuckled before adding, ¡°With that said, if you save up to buy a house, you won¡¯t have to keep renting.¡± ¡°Thank you, Tabby. You¡¯re always looking out for me. I¡¯ll take the sses as a gift in exchange for the jasmine,¡± Chadwickplied. With a lowered gaze he appealed, ¡°Don¡¯t reject it anymore.¡± Seeing how he kept insisting, Tabitha could only agree with a smile. ¡°It seems that in the future I¡¯d have to give you a pair of sses every year for more than ten years before they can even match the value of your jasmine.¡± Her words made Chadwick¡¯s eyes redden slightly. ¡°These are your words, okay? You promise you¡¯ll gift me sses for more than ten years.¡± Chadwick was homeless. He had no memory and was nearly blind. It was Tabitha who found him and kept taking good care of him.. Chadwick thought to himself, ¡®As long as I can keep being her friend. forever, I¡¯ll do anything. ¡°Okay,¡± Tabitha agreed and nodded with a smile. After repeated examinations, she prescribed him some herbal supplements. 4/5 CSS M Chapter 22 M DNNO 99% 14:26 ¡°When you go back, you must drink these supplements regrly. No cking off. Also, be sure to wear the sunsses when you go out!¡± she reminded. ¡°Yes, Dr. Jarvis,¡± he promised. Tabitha smiled and handed the prescription to her colleague for them to prepare it. After that, with a serious look on her face, she looked at Chadwick and said, ¡°I have something to ask of you.¡± ¡°Go ahead. No matter what it is, you have my word,¡± he answered without hesitation. ¡®He didn¡¯t even ask me what it was about, and he just agreed. Isn¡¯t he afraid. I¡¯ll sell him off?¡® she Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. wondered to herself. Tabitha smiled at the thought before she offered, ¡°There¡¯s an auctioning up in two days, and I was thinking of having you apany me.¡± Chadwick found that her proposition was rather odd. She asked, ¡°You. haven¡¯t attended such asions in the past. Why this time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like that anymore.¡± Tabitha smiled as she spoke but her eyes misted over with emotion. One could not be certain if it was grief or anger. ¡°Since I married Malcolm, I¡¯ve almost lost myself. I want to find myself again¨Cthe old me.¡± 0 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ¡°About Malcolm¡­ Why didn¡¯t you get a divorce after what he did to you?¡± Chadwick looked at her worriedly. There were touches of emotions in hist eyes that Tabitha could notprehend. ¡°Is it because you can¡¯t let go of him?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Tabitha had a clear idea of love and hate. When she loved. someone, she could pour in everything and not expect anything in return, but once she decided to let go, she would never want to drag things out. She closed her eyes for a moment and when she opened them again, the cloudiness in the depths of her eyes lifted. Now, hatred and determination. were clearly visible in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s because of Naomi. She killed my parents. I won¡¯t let her have her way,¡± she stated. Chadwick had never seen that look in Tabitha¡¯s eyes before and was shocked. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Tabitha pursed her lips and gave a brief ount of the ident that happened eight years ago. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for witnesses to the ident that day but afterward, Naomi seemed to vanish into thin air, and I couldn¡¯t find her,¡± she borated. Behind Naomi, there seemed to be an invisible power protecting her. No matter how hard Tabitha tried, she seemed to make no progress at all. Even the investigator Tabitha hired a few days ago ended up helping Naomi set her up. Later on, she tried to look for the investigator named Vernon, but he disappeared. His phone couldn¡¯t be reached, and the detective agency he was from had even closed down. 15 Chapter 23 ADNNO 99% 14:26 Tabitha has been stuck on this incident for eight whole years without being able to find closure or even find any clues. It had been so long that she now harbored a deep¨Cseated hatred for the person behind all this. Chadwick didn¡¯t know that Tabitha¡¯s teenage years were so miserable and felt extremely sorry for her. He asked, ¡°Have you mentioned this to ric?¡± If there was someone behind Naomi, he was afraid that Tabitha would be in danger if she were to investigate alone. ¡°No,¡± she answered. At the time of Tabitha¡¯s parents, Raphael and Meghan¡¯s ident, Tabitha had not met ric yet. Although efforts were made to investigate after the fact, she was only 14 years old back then and could not find any useful clues. She thought that there was no end to investigating this matter. Thus, after she married into the Sinir family, she didn¡¯t bring it up to ric. Unexpectedly, Naomi would appear again after eight years. ¡®I swear I¡¯ll find out the truth behind what happened back then, and I won¡¯t let her get away with it anymore!¡® Tabitha vowed to herself. She could indeed turn to ric for help. However, thest time ric found out that Malcolm was looking for a mistress outside, he was so furious that his heart disease red up, If he knew that Naomi was her enemy, she did not dare imagine what hist reaction would be. ric favored her, and he was the only elder who cared about her. She could not bear to be the one to give him another shock. After listening to Tabitha¡¯s exnation, Chadwick immediately offered, ¡°I 2/5 Chapter 23 M NNO 98% 14:26 have awyer friend, and she¡¯s very well¨Cknown in the industry for being someone with a strong sense of justice. Her name is Colette Ingram. I¡¯ll introduce her to you, and she might be able to find you a reliable investigator.¡± Tabitha was grateful and thanked him. ¡°Well then, when can I contact Ms. Ingram?¡± she asked eagerly. Chadwick immediately called Colette and asked about her schedule. They seemed to know each other quite well, and Tabitha began to calm down after realizing that. Chadwick knew awyer who could be trusted. After he hung up the phone, Chadwick said with some regret, ¡°Colette has just taken a case and is outstation. She¡¯ll only be back in Xosa after a few days. When she¡¯s back, we can make an appointment for a face¨Cto¨Cface discussion then.¡± Tabitha knew that this kind of thing could not be rushed in a short time either. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have waited for eight years, so a few days more won¡¯t be a problem,¡± she reassured him with a nod. After a pause, she asked again, ¡°About the auction¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you on time,¡± he answered. ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied. ***** Two dayster, Naomi put on an elegant look with heavy makeup. Naomi was wearing a gorgeous outfit as she followed Malcolm to the auction venue. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Upon entering the reception room, Malcolm saw Tabitha and Chadwick standing together. The two of them were talking in whispers and behaving J Chapter 24 in a somewhat intimate manner. 90% 14:26 Chadwick wore a light gray vest on top of a white dress shirt. His face was clean¨Cshaven, and his features were delicate, making him appear several years younger than his actual age. He attracted quite a few people¡¯s attention with his looks. Standing beside him was Tabitha, who was wearing light makeup and smiling. ¡®She looks so sweet and endearing¡­ But looking at her also makes me extremely angry, Malcolm grumbled in his mind. Naomi followed Malcolm¡¯s gaze and whispered, ¡°Malcolm, Ms. Jarvis¡­ Isn¡¯t she badly injured? Why isn¡¯t she resting at home? Also, is that Mr. Eisenhart, the man who picked her up from the hospitalst time?¡± Malcolm¡¯s hand, which was at his side, clenched tightly into a fist, so tightly that the muscles along his arm were pulled taut. Naomi did not grow angry at theck of a reply. She just sighed softly. ¡°The way I see it, Ms. Jarvis and Mr. Eisenhart are quite a good match.¡± Malcolm¡¯s face darkened instantly. Tabitha, who had never attended an auction before, showed up today with Chadwick. She even disregarded the wounds on her body that were yet to heal just to attend. ¡®Fine, even if I misunderstood Tabitha and Chadwick¡¯s rtionship before, what am I supposed to make of her actions and behavior now? She¡¯s carrying the title ofdy of the Sinir family, carrying the child of a random uncivilized man, and now she¡¯s coupling up with another man!¡± he scoffed internally. Malcolm felt a sudden surge of rage wash over him. Between his furrowed brows, there was more irritability than he could suppress. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 ¡°Chadwick, did you just say that Ms. Ingram also sent an assistant to the auction? Which item did she have her eye on?¡± Tabitha wanted to take the chance to get to know Colette¡¯s interests better. Chadwick answered, ¡°I heard it was a bracelet.¡± Tabitha was a little surprised. Chadwick had already told her about Colette. Her father was the director of a hospital and her mother was a university professor. Her grandfather¡¯s status was more noble but he was mysterious and kept a low profile. She was surprisingly right¨Cminded and was full of justice despite being the pampered heir of a prestigious family, and she enjoyed helping ordinary people who were wronged, bullied, and at their wit¡¯s end. Tabitha had already taken a liking to Colette before they even met. She made up her mind that if Colette also had her eyes on Lone Star¡¯s Tear, she wouldn¡¯t mind letting her have it. Tabitha and Chadwick were too far away from Malcolm for him to catch what they were saying. Although he hated Tabitha for lying to ric and using ric to suppress him, he still swallowed his anger at the thought of the wine racks that tipped over at Four Seasons Bar that night. To obscure the identity of the bidders, the organizers arranged rtively small and private rooms for the guests. After Tabitha and Chadwick got into their partitioned room, they received a randomly assigned calling card with the number 12. Malcolm who enteredter also got a calling card. His was with the number one. 1/5 WP PD M ADNN Chapter 21 The auction started. It didn¡¯t take long before it was Lone Star¡¯s Tear¡¯s turn. It began with a base price of 3 million dors and raising the sign each time meant increasing the bid by 200 thousand dors. Looking at the dazzling exquisite bracelet on therge screen, Naomi¡¯s eyes lit up. Upon hearing the host introduce the bracelet as an essory belonging to a certain country¡¯s princess, she liked the bracelet even more. She very much wanted Malcolm to bid on the bracelet for her. However, she was afraid that taking the initiative to ask for jewelry would make here off as too greedy and she¡¯d end up offending him. Hence, all she could do was beat around the bush andment on how beautiful it was. ¡°This bracelet is specially designed for a princess. It must look so beautiful on the wrist of whoever wears it. Malcolm, do you think this bracelet looks pretty?¡± Naomi asked. Malcolm recalled the time when Tabitha and ric were going through the brochure. Tabitha¡¯s favorite was the Lone Star¡¯s Tear. He only responded nonchntly, ¡°Yeah.¡± Upon getting a response, Naomi was secretly overjoyed but she acted like the bracelet¡¯s high price was such a shame. ¡°Still, it¡¯s so expensive. The base price alone is over 2 million dors.¡± Malcolm had no emotion on his face. Naomi observed his facial expressions quietly, not daring to make a sound. Tabitha didn¡¯t pay much attention to the auction items until Lone Star¡¯s Tear appeared. The moment it was presented, she sat up straight slightly and her gaze turned a bit more serious. Chadwick noticed her expression and asked with a smile, ¡°Looks like you Chapter 21 Is 14:25 like this bracelet very much, huh?¡± ¡°Well, this bracelet¡¯s design is not bad,¡± she said.. On the main stage, the host introduced the origin of Lone Star¡¯s Tear. ¡°The design of the bracelet was inspired by Pris. Pris is the brightest star in the sky¡­¡± The host was still describing the bracelet¡¯s origin but Chadwick chuckled and even shook his head. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Tabitha asked curiously. ¡°Did the host say something wrong?¡± ¡°The host¡¯smon sense is wrong.¡± Chadwick exined, ¡°First of all, Pris is not a single star. It¡¯s just a title. The star closest to the North Pole is called Pris. Meanwhile, the brightest star in the sky is Sirius. Nheless, when Venus and Jupiter are at their brightest, they¡¯re brighter than Sirius. Thus, the ranking of which star is brightest depends on different ranking methods, but Pris would never take the spot of the brightest star.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± said Tabitha as realization dawned upon her. Chadwick went on, ¡°Also, pay attention to what¡¯s surrounding the diamond. There are three conch pearls embedded around it.¡± Diamonds were very precious but conch pearls were even rarer treasures. Conch pearls grew in queen conch mollusks that lived in the very depths of the ocean. A high¨Cquality conch pearl was a rarity that not even money could buy. The designer named the bracelet the Lone Star¡¯s Tear because people were only attracted by the shining diamond and did not know how precious the pearls were. Listening to Chadwick¡¯s remarks, Tabitha was a little surprised. Chapter 24 NNO 98% 14:27 Chadwick had profound knowledge of jewelry and his appreciation of it was no less than that of a professional appraiser. Besides that, his temperament was graceful andposed, not inferior to any scion at present. ¡®How could such a perfect man be an orphan?¡® Tabitha wondered. While Tabitha was in a trance, the situation at the auction quickly pulled her back to reality. It turned out that the host had already finished his introduction and the bidding for the Lone Star¡¯s Tear had begun. There was an immediate bid from bidder number one. Before long, bidder number 17 continued to bid and the price was already at 3.4 million dors. After Tabitha followed their bids with a raise of her calling card, bidder number one refused to give up and increased the price to 4 million dors. She was curious to know who this rich bidder was and could not resist ncing at the small partitioned room over there. Only a vague tall and elegant figure could be seen. Malcolm continued to raise the price with an indifferent expression. The price soon reached 4.6 million dors. He was a man who dealt with different matters separately. Even if he was unhappy with Tabitha about the baby, that didn¡¯t mean he would have not problem wronging her. He misunderstood Tabitha about the tulip matter so he needed this. bracelet as an apology gift. However, today, seeing her chatting andughing with Chadwick, ES & M Chapter 24 M NNO 98% 14:27 appearing intimate with him, Malcolm felt a little depressed for no reason. Malcolm knew that the person who bid with number 12 was Tabitha and that if he gave up his bid, Tabitha could get what she wanted. Despite that, he refused to give up no matter how high the price got. Even he had no idea who he was Seeing how Malcolm was bidding unyieldingly and without hesitation, Naomi was shocked by the Sinir family¡¯s unfathomable wealth. At the same time, she felt a little proud. ¡®Looks like he still cares about me enough to spend a fortune on me without hesitation, she thought. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 M DNNO N 14:2: At that moment, bidder number 12 stopped bidding, and bidder number 17 continued to raise the price to 4.8 million dors. Naomi feigned regret and persuaded, ¡°Malcolm, it¡¯s just a bracelet. It¡¯s not worth more than 4 million dors. Why don¡¯t we stop bidding?¡± Malcolm didn¡¯t seem to hear her. With an aloof expression, he immediately raised the price to 6 million dors. At that moment, hushed gasps and whispers sounded from each room. They were all discussing bidder number one¡¯s generous bids. Naomi¡¯s back straightened, and she was overjoyed. On the other hand, Tabitha was hesitating, unsure if she should continue bidding. She did not expect bidder number one to directly raise the bid to 6 million dors. In the end, she flipped her calling card number over and chose to give up. Chadwick looked at her in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Lone Star¡¯s Tear very much?¡± Tabitha smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Grandpa ric to make money. Even though he loves me, I can¡¯t splurge money like this.¡± However, she wondered which bidder was Colette. ¡®Is she number one or number seventeen?¡® she mused. Aplicated look swirled in Chadwick¡¯s gaze when he noticed Tabitha¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, as if she didn¡¯t really care. He felt sorry for her and at the same time upset that she didn¡¯t get what she wanted. Tabitha deserved the best things in the world no matter the cost. ¡°Tabby, when it¡¯s your birthday next year, I will design a bracelet for you N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. cd & 14 Juprer 25 ANNO that is prettier than Lone Star¡¯s Tear,¡± Chadwick promised. Tabitha was surprised. With a smile, she queried, ¡°You know how to design bracelets too?¡± She thought in surprise, ¡®He can grow precious jasmines, is knowledgeable, and he can even design jewelry? ¡°He¡¯s a rare talent!¡® Chadwick nodded and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but when I see these jewelry, a lot of rted things automatically pop up in my mind. There¡¯s a good chance that I was working a job in this line before I lost my memory.¡± Tabitha nodded happily. It was a good thing that Chadwick knew so much. Lone Star¡¯s Tear was ultimately acquired by bidder number one. The next item for auction was aparatively ordinary ne with a starting price of 600 thousand dors. Tabitha bought the ne for 1 million dors and decided to wear it to attend the g. After the auction ended, there were appointed staff who brought the bidder¡¯s jewelry to their respective rooms toplete the handover procedure. Tabitha took the bracelet box and left with Chadwick. Outside the gate of the venue, they coincidentally bumped into Malcolm. Naomi was holding onto his arm affectionately. Tabitha¡¯s gentle expression instantly became icy cold. The look on Malcolm¡¯s face wasn¡¯t pleasant either when he once again. witnessed how fast Tabitha¡¯s expression changed when she saw him. Both parties were waiting for their respective drivers. The atmosphere was 25 WPPD Chapter 25 M 98% 14:27 tense as they reached a stalemate. Neither of them took the initiative to greet one another. Tabitha caught a glimpse of the brocade box in Malcolm¡¯s hand and was surprised to see it was the box containing Lone Star¡¯s Tear. It turned out that bidder number one, the extravagant spender, was Malcolm. He never attended such asions, but surprisingly enough, he even brought Naomi here in person. It was pretty obvious Lone Star¡¯s Tear was for Naomi. Tabitha remembered that day when she and ric flipped through the brochure. They were discussing Lone Star¡¯s Tear and Malcolm was clearly standing there watching. He must havepeted over Lone Star¡¯s Tear with her on purpose. Although Tabitha didn¡¯t mind the way he treated her, her heart couldn¡¯t help but clench. It felt as though someone had grazed her heart with a dagger. It didn¡¯t hurt that much but the sharp pain lingered. Looking at Tabitha¡¯s sickly pallor, Naomi put on a tender smile, exuding the aura of a winner. ¡°What a coincidence, Ms. Jarvis. Oh dear, you¡¯re in poor health but you still chose to attend the auction in person. Did you have your eyes on any beautiful jewelry? Did you get it?¡± Tabitha knew that Naomi was provoking and challenging her on purpose. She could conjure up a hundred ways to embarrass Naomi right then and there. However, she didn¡¯t want Chadwick to be targeted by Malcolm because of her again likest time. WPP Chapter 25 M A NND 9% 14:27 Just then, Tabitha¡¯s driver drove the car over. She smiled and told Chadwick, ¡°Thank you foring with me today.¡± Chadwick smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± After they said goodbye to each other, Tabitha got in the car right away. She left without sparing Malcolm and Naomi a look. Naomi felt awkward and humiliated when she didn¡¯t receive any reaction. Resentment filled her heart, but she dared not lose her temper in front of Malcolm. Malcolm frowned slightly. Tabitha seemed to havepletely changed. Previously, she would get hysterical and aftershing out, she always got hurt. She would appear like a pet abandoned pet by its owner; vulnerable and helpless. Tabitha¡¯s cold and indifferent demeanor now was so strange. Malcolm¡¯s gaze lingered on Tabitha for too long. Naomi grabbed onto his arm tightly and whispered, ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯m a little cold.¡± There was a heater in the venue, so no matter how scantily one dressed, one would still feel warm and toasty. However, it was windy and cold outside. Naomi only stood outside for a while before her lips started slowly turning blue from the cold. Just then, their car arrived. Expressionlessly, Malcolm¡¯said, ¡°Get in the car.¡± There was a heater in the car. Naomi was a little disappointed. She had thought that Malcolm would take off his coat and put it on her. After sending Naomi home, Malcolm took out a few brocade boxes which Chapter 250 M ADNNO 98% 14:27 contained a few pieces of jewelry that he bid on a bitter in the auction. There were bracelets, earrings, brooches, and rings. ¡°Pick one. You can wear it for the g a few dayster,¡± he offered. Naomi swept her nce over the jewelry and didn¡¯t find Lone Star¡¯s Tear. ¡®Isn¡¯t Lone Star¡¯s Tear for me? If it¡¯s not for me, then who is it for after he¡¯d spent a fortune getting it? For Tabitha?¡® That possibility was too overwhelming for Naomi. She almost failed to keep her cool. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Exerting every ounce of her willpower, Naomi managed to quell the jealousy welling up in her eyes, presenting a gentle and pleasantly surprised smile. Naomi then reached out and picked up the ring, saying sweetly, ¡°Malcolm, I wish to choose this one.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t get her hands on Lone Star¡¯s Tear, as the ring could still show her elevated status. After the auction ended, Tabitha stayed home to recuperate and seldom left the house. By the time of the charity g, half of the injuries on her back had healed, allowing her to don a perfectly fitting evening gown. ric had personally arranged the reservation of several evening gowns from overseas, allowing Tabitha to choose freely. The makeup artist gasped upon hearing the price of those dresses. As an elite makeup artist, she often provided makeup services to thedies of the upper¨Css society. While aware that the Sinir family was among the most prominent in Xosa¡¯s high society, she had no idea that Tabitha was so highly regarded within the household. While Tabitha selected her gown, ric remained beside her, offering gentle reminders. ¡°Given your delicate health, I¡¯ve informed the organizers to be mindful of the air conditioning temperature, ensuring you won¡¯t catch a chill.¡± He then continued saying, ¡°Put aside those high¨Cheeled shoes for now, as the heels are too high, and your feet might get sore. You¡¯re pregnant, so you should pick another pair with lower heels. I¡¯ve arranged for the kitchen staff to prepare some food for you. Have some before heading out. Chapter 26 M DNNO 98% 14:27 In that case, you don¡¯t have to worry about going hungry even if the banquet menu doesn¡¯t suit your taste.¡± Malcolm, who waspelled to apany her, maintained a stoic expression the entire time. However, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow upon hearing this. He was once again puzzled by ric¡¯s love for Tabitha. Tabitha smiled helplessly as she said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m just attending a g.¡± ¡°But this is the first time you¡¯re attending such an event,¡± said ric. He then turned around and red at Malcolm, warning, ¡°You must take good care of Tabby tonight. I will hold you ountable if anything happens to her.¡± Malcolm, on the other hand, could only respond with restrained patience. Finally, Tabitha picked out a long dark blue dress. She had cool¨Ctoned skin, and the deep blue dressplimented her, lending her an radiant wordly. It was as if she had gracefully wandered into the mortal realm, captivating all with her unparalleled beauty. As Tabitha stepped out of the changing room, Malcolm, initially lost in thought, was briefly entranced, and his typically blue eyes appeared even more profound than usual. The makeup artist then began working on Tabitha¡¯s makeup and hairstyle. As she applied the makeup, she couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Mrs. Sinir, you have such wonderful skin, and your facial features are beautiful as well.¡± Up close, it was almost impossible to spot any pores on Tabitha¡¯s face. On 98% 14:27 Chapter 26 top of that, her hazel eyes were pristine and clear, leaving one in awe of their beauty. Tabitha smiled modestly and graciously epted thepliment, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡®Even her voice is so nice!¡® pondered the makeup artist. As a woman, she found herself nearly enchanted by the allure of Tabitha¡¯s voice. Afterpleting Tabitha¡¯s makeup and styling, the makeup artist found it nearly impossible to look away from the captivating result. She would sometimes provide makeup services to A¨Clist celebrities. Still, she dared guarantee that none of those actresses, who proimed themselves the most beautiful of all, could match up to Tabitha¡¯s beauty. Tonight, Tabitha would undoubtedly be the most dazzling presence at the g. Furthermore, despite Malcolm¡¯s constant stern expression, ignoring hist strikingly handsome and In the presence of such an impressive couple, others might find themselves relegated to the background. ric seemed somewhat pleased and gave a few approving remarks. Afterward, he instructed Malcolm to apany Tabitha to the g, repeatedly emphasizing the need to take good care of her. Having grown ustomed to ric¡¯s excessive favoritism toward Tabitha, Malcolm¡¯s temper softened, and he responded calmly. Once inside the car and away from ric¡¯s observant eyes, the faint smile on Tabitha¡¯s face faded. She tried to move closer by the car window, indicating a clear desire to maintain some distance from Malcolm. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. 90% 14.2/ Chapter 26 Malcolm¡¯s handsome face turned somber when he noticed her alienation. He had kept Lone Star¡¯s Tear in his pocket all along, but there had never been an opportunity to give it away. He hesitated and withdrew his hand. when he saw the indifferent look on Tabitha¡¯s face. ¡®So be it. Tabitha only smiles willingly to Chadwick nowadays. Even if I humble myself and appease her indifference, there¡¯s no guarantee she would reciprocate,¡¯ thought Malcolm. The couple had nothing to say to each other, and they arrived at the g venue in silence. The Crescendo G was held at the Masyale Hotel. Apanied by Saul, Naomi arrived at the venue early. Amidst the opulence of the understated banquet venue, a subtle scent of wealth lingered in the air. Naomi, fond of such asions, spoke cheerfully to Saul. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Malcolm here on my own. You can head out first.¡± After all, if anyone inquired about itter, she didn¡¯t want others to know it was a mere assistant who had escorted her in. Naomi had on a light green off¨Cshoulder dress, showcasing her pristine shoulders and revealing her well¨Cproportioned figure. Along with her delicate makeup, she exuded quite a charming and alluring gait. Her eye¨Ccatching look soon attracted the attention of many, and several scions approached, trying to hit on her. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so pretty. Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± asked one of the young men. Naomi enjoyed the sensation of being admired by the opposite sex. Smiling gracefully and elegantly, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s my first time attending such an event.¡± Chapter 26 M 7 98% 14:28 Observing her easygoing demeanor, the other scions became increasingly attentive. Before long, Naomi was surrounded by a circle of people, who eagerly offered her juice and handed her tissues. While reveling in the acknowledgment of her charm, Naomi suddenly sensed a brief quietness in the surroundings and instinctively turned her gaze toward the entrance. A tall and sturdy figure was slowly walking in. Naomi felt a surge of joy, thinking, ¡®Malcolm¡¯s here!¡® Tabitha, who looked petite and delicate, walked arm¨Cin¨Carm with him, appearing to follow his every step. Malcolm was dressed in a meticulously tailored ck suit, and the golden buttons at the cuffs exuded a splendid hue, entuating his aura of nobility and mystery. Naomi¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sight of him, and thought, ¡®If I can sessfully climb the social the venue is that detestable and troublesome woman!¡® ¦² Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Tabitha¡¯s striking beauty, with her impably delicate face and the gorgeous dark blue dress, immediately attracted the attention of onlookers as soon as she entered the venue. Still on the path to recovery from a significant illness, herplexion bore a trace of frailty as she moved forward slowly, one step at a time. Her graceful and deliberate steps resembled gliding on the surface of a deep. blue sea, captivating the attention of everyone as her gown swayed. gracefully. Even the previously attentive scions, who had been trying to win Naomi¡¯s favor, were now captivated by Tabitha andpletely disregarded the former. The nearby wealthydies and socialites were even more amazed, whispering among themselves, ¡°Who is this youngdy? Why have we never seen her before?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Mr. Sinir was the one who escorted her into the venue? I heard he got married two years ago, so that must be Mrs. Sinir,¡± said one of the socialites. Anotherdy added, ¡°Mrs. Sinir is stunning, isn¡¯t she? She and Mr. Sinir make quite a well¨C matched couple¡­¡± When Naomi heard the whispers, her expression contorted slightly with resentment as she shot a hateful nce at Tabitha. Just then, Malcolm spotted Naomi and looked in her direction. Naomi quickly reced her resentful gaze with a look of sorrow, lightly biting her lower lip, and appeared utterly aggrieved. Malcolm felt a pang of guilt and triedforting her with his gaze. Chapter 27 M NN 98% 14:28 Standing beside Malcolm, Tabitha observed their interaction and found it. immensely boring. The air in the venue, filled with flowers, made breathing somewhat ufortable for her. Tolerating it, Tabitha followed Malcolm as they circled the venue. After exchanging pleasantries with several enthusiastic wealthydies, she left the venue. Tabitha then walked to the hotel¡¯s garden and sat beside the swimming. pool. It was a quiet ce, and Tabitha gradually rxed. There was a fountain beside the swimming pool with several beautiful koi swimming inside. Her mood became increasingly tranquil as she watched the colorful koi gliding through the water. While Tabitha was absorbed in watching the fish, she suddenly heard a despicable voice saying, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, why are you sitting here alone?¡± Tabitha nced casually at the neer and was too indifferent to bother with a response. While Naomi harbored jealousy and resentment, Tabitha maintained a calm expression, rendering Naomi akin to a mediocre clown hopping around. Thinking about thepliments the wealthydies showered on Tabithat and Malcolm, iming they were a match made in heaven, Naomi was filled with such bitterness that it felt like the poison in her heart was about to spill out. She yearned to step forward and rip Tabitha¡¯s beautiful face apart. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, aren¡¯t you a capable woman? Even though Malcolm dislikes. you so much, you still managed to have him attend the evening banquet with you so willingly,¡± Naomi said sarcastically. & & M Chapter 27 M 19 14:28 Tabitha was not provoked by her words and responded indifferently, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not as skilled as you are.¡± ¡°As a weak woman, what abilities could I possibly possess?¡± said Naomi as she masked the darkness in her eyes, adopting a gentle and shy expression. ¡°It¡¯s because Malcolm genuinely pitics me and can¡¯t bear to see me upset.¡± Tabitha was uninterested in what Naomi had to say. She only wanted to be left alone for a while and had no desire to engage in conversation with. Naomi. On the other hand, Naomi couldn¡¯t restrain herself and proudly showed Tabitha the ring on her finger. ¡°This is the ring Malcolm personally chose for me. Isn¡¯t it beautiful? Though it may notpare to the one on your hand, I still adore it. After all, it symbolizes Malcolm¡¯s promise to me.¡± The diamond on the ring gleamed brightly, causing Tabitha to wince in pain. However, she was no stranger to Naomi¡¯s tactics and calmed down. instantly. ¡°From flowersst time to a ring this time, it seems like there¡¯s been a bit of improvement,¡± said Tabitha, causing Naomi¡¯s smug expression to waver momentarily. ¡°What are you proud of? It¡¯s useless even if you pretend to be a goody two shoes. You still have to hide in your nkets and cry when you go home because Malcolm doesn¡¯t love you,¡± retorted Naomi: Tabitha looked up at her, and the cold sparkle in her eyes caused Naomi to look away. ¡°Naomi Boyle, even if you shamelessly put on a wedding dress today, you will never be Mrs. Sinir. You will forever be the unpresentable mistress as long as I¡¯m here,¡± said Tabitha. Naomi gritted her teeth. She hadn¡¯t expected Tabitha to be so tough that 3/5 Idd M Chapter 27 M even the ring couldn¡¯t provoke her. Seeing that there wasn¡¯t anyone around and thinking that Tabitha had been weakened from her injuries, Naomi raised her hand, intending to p Tabitha across the face. Unexpectedly, Tabitha reached out and firmly grabbed her wrist. Naomi¡¯s wrist was sore from Tabitha¡¯s grip. ¡®Heck! Tabitha seems frail and fragile, as if a gust of wind can blow her away, but her hand¡¯s like a steel w, and I can¡¯t break free no matter how I struggle, she thought. She cried out angrily, ¡°Let go of me! What are you nning to do?¡± Tabitha stared at her sharply, saying, ¡°Were you the one who arranged the incident at the Four Seasons Bar? Vernon is also connected to you, right?¡± Naomi never expected that Tabitha could make such urate guesses, and she suddenly panicked. She quickly said vaguely, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ?¡± said Tabitha as she ¡°Why bother pretending when Malcolm isn¡¯t here?¡± said Tabitha as she chuckled softly. Locking eyes with Naomi, she continued speaking word by word. ¡°Sooner orter, I will send you and everyone behind you straight to prison!¡± ¡°They shall spend the rest of their lives repenting to my parents, who died unjustly!¡® Tabitha made a vow in silence. Naomi was slightly surprised and wondered, ¡°Tabitha figured out that someone is secretly supporting me? What else did she figure out? Could that person also¡­¡± Naomi felt a sudden chill run down her spine as her face turned pale. She then avoided Tabitha¡¯s gaze with a guilty conscience. She tried to withdraw her hand, but as she struggled, the ring fell into the Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¦Ò¦Ò Chapter 27 pool. M ADN NO Z 90% 14:28 Tabitha, who hadn¡¯t expected this to happen, subconsciously let Naomi go. Naomi was getting anxious when she saw Malcolm walking toward them. She quickly hatched a n and rushed to the edge of the swimming pool, shouting, ¡°Ah, my ring!¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Malcolm hade out in search of Tabitha. As a married couple, they had to behave more affectionately on such asions and shouldn¡¯t stay apart for too long. Although ric didn¡¯t attend the g, his informants were undoubtedly at the venue, and Malcolm didn¡¯t wish to incur ric¡¯s anger over such a trivial matter. He didn¡¯t anticipate that upon stepping outside, he would witness Tabitha gripping Naomi¡¯s wrist, engaging in what appeared to be an argument. Malcolm strode over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Naomi first nced at Tabitha before putting on an expression of distress. as she exined, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My ring identally slipped into the pool. It has nothing to do with Ms. Jarvis.¡± While verbally dismissing it as nothing, she wore an expression that seemed to hold unspoken words. Her eyes even turned red, suggesting otherwise. ¡®Such poor performance truly makes her facial expression look so unpleasant, Tabitha sneered inwardly. ¡®Sadly, all men seem to fall for such an act.¡® Sure enough, Malcolm¡¯s blue eyes darkened, and he looked at Tabitha while frowning. ¡°Did you throw Naomi¡¯s ring away?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®I saw Tabitha grabbing Naomi¡¯s wrist just now. Was she trying to grab the ring? Is she upset that Naomi has a ring, so she decided to throw it into the pool?¡® ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± said Tabitha. Her pupils contracted slightly as she suppressed her anger before she continued speaking, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that touching something worn by a dirty person might cause sores on my X NNO 98% 14:28 Chapter 28 hands.¡± Malcolm¡¯s face darkened and his eyes were scarily cold. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Tabitha was extremely sharp, constantly prepared to wield words like knives. ¡°Tabitha, it was thoughtless of me to give her a ring, but why do you have to hold grudges over her when you have so much beautiful jewelry?¡± said Malcolm. Tabitha and Naomi¡¯s faces turned gloomy as soon as he finished speaking. Naomi gritted her teeth, and her eyes turned red with anger. She suddenly rushed toward the edge of the swimming pool, pretending to jump into it. Malcolm quickly grabbed her and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°The ring might not be worth anything to Ms. Jarvis, but it¡¯s incredibly precious to me as you personally gave it to me. I must find it!¡± cried Naomi, looking increasingly fragile and pitiful. ¡°Malcolm, don¡¯t stop me! I have to find the ring!¡± Malcolm was in a dilemma as he said, ¡°Take it easy. I¡¯ll have someonee over and handle it.¡± Witnessing the dramatic scene between the duo, Tabitha sneered and said, ¡°Here¡¯s a friendly reminder. This swimming pool is reserved for VIPS and not for the casual use of irrelevant people. Ms. Boyle, you should understand basic manners even if you¡¯re unfamiliar with the rules. Please refrain from entering the pool as it could pollute the water. It¡¯s a minor inconvenience for the staff to rece the water, but risking other guests. falling ill wouldn¡¯t be ideal.¡± Naomi stared at Tabitha in disbelief, thinking, ¡®How dare this old hag who no one wants call me contagious?¡± She longed to confront Tabitha and silence her scathing mouth. However, WPPD Chapter 28 ¦² DNN ses 14:28 she dared not erupt with Malcolm around. Instead, she lowered her head, appearing to have endured immense injustice. Malcolm¡¯s expression tensed, and his blue eyes turned cold and unfathomable. His emotions ran wild as he thought, ¡®How can such a slim and delicate girl, who outwardly seemed as obedient as a lily, have such a sharp and cunning tongue?¡® ¡°Tabitha, that¡¯s enough!¡± yelled Malcolm. Although they were in a public setting, his patience had its bounds. Meeting Malcolm¡¯s blue eyes, the smoldering anger in Tabitha¡¯s heart gradually bubbled up. She clenched her fists, and her hazel eyes became icy cold. ¡°Do you intend to pick a fight here?¡± she asked. ¡°Once the other guests arrive, it will be a perfect opportunity to entertain them with the spectacle of met confronting my husband and his mistress. Interested in giving it a shot?¡± Malcolmpletely lost his patience, and his expression suddenly turned cold as he spoke. ¡°If you¡¯re the one who threw the ring, then you¡¯ve also contaminated the swimming pool. You should find a way to retrieve the ring.¡± He possessed striking and profound facial features, yet his eyes were cold as if veiled in frost and snow. He had always harbored resentment toward her and consistently favored Naomi, regardless of the circumstances. Although Tabitha had long epted this fact, she still felt waves of heart- chilling emotions. Almost spontaneously, she refuted, ¡°So, you do know that the ring is tainted?¡± MP PD NN 90% 14:28 Chapter 28 Malcolm, ustomed to a high position for a long time, was used to subordinates who viewed him with nothing but awe. Hence, he had never experienced someone challenging him with words that might jeopardize their standing. Besides, he was not adept at arguing. Feeling a mix of frustration and. helplessness, he could only try to stop her with a firm snap. ¡°Tabitha!¡± Refusing to concede, Tabitha asked, ¡°Are you certain I was the one who discarded her ring?¡± Malcolm tightly pursed his mouth and refuted, ¡°Are you telling me that Naomi threw it herself?¡± Tabitha cast a deep gaze at him before suddenly letting out a silent. chuckle. As a man who wielded significant authority within thepany leader. Malcolm should¡¯ve been putting effort into bing a good strategist and leader. Instead, he was embroiled in heated disputes with her over his mistress. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡® thought Tabitha. She felt a pang of sadness and numbness in her heart, but she refused to show any hint of weakness. Step by step, she approached Malcolm and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯m the one who threw the ring. What does it matter? Do you want me to jump down and retrieve it for you?¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Naomi did so many little things, all in the hopes of getting them to quarrel with each other. Hearing this, she felt a burst of secret joy in her heart and hurriedly stopped the fight with hypocrisy. In fact, she was fanning the mes. ¡°The swimming pool is so deep, where can we find it? Forget it this time. Don¡¯t quarrel because of me anymore¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to jump.¡± Malcolm didn¡¯t look at Naomi and stared Tabitha. ¡°But since you threw it away, you should find a way to get it back. Besides, this is a public ce. I hope you can stay sensible and don¡¯t go crazy likest time in the hospital¡­¡± Tabitha¡¯s lips tightened. She feared that if she rxed herself, a choking sound would escape from her throat. Naomi was still pretending to plead for Tabitha. ¡°Malcolm, Ms. Jarvis must be behaving this way because of the loss of her parents. Don¡¯t criticize her like that.¡± Malcolm¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°That¡¯s it for now¡­¡± Tabitha reached out and pushed Malcolm into the pool without hesitation. ¡°You are the one who should be sensible!¡± Tabitha cried out. He used to be the man Tabitha loved, but now she had to push him into a pool for him toe to his senses. Sadness and hatrell overwhelmed her. It was December, and the weather was freezing. The cold pool water quickly overflowed his body, and the coldness seeped into his bones. The chill ran through his limbs, and his heart seemed to be frozen for a moment. 1/4 J & M d Chapter 29 ¦² Malcolm looked at Tabitha in disbelief. ¡®How dare she push me into the pool?¡® Malcolm thought. 7 98% 14:28 Naomi was also shocked by Tabitha¡¯s demeanor and couldn¡¯t react for a long time. Tabitha stood on the shore and looked at Malcolm, her voice as calm as if she had never done such an amazing thing. ¡°You care so much about Naomi. Why don¡¯t you help her get the ring back then?¡± The noise of the swimming pool attracted some guests¡® attention and they all gathered around to watch. Chadwick was a charity ambassador and a special guest at the g. After hosting the opening ceremony, he heard a noise and saw that Tabitha was confronting Naomi. He hurriedly asked the security guard toe over to maintain order and stopped the media reporter and VIP guests outside the swimming pool. After arranging everything, he strode over. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. How can you push people into the water in such cold weather?¡± By this time Naomi hade to her senses and was using Tabitha. ¡°What did Malcolm do wrong to deserve this?¡± Tabitha looked at her indifferently and said, ¡°If you feel sorry for him, why don¡¯t you go down to apany him?¡± Naomi was afraid that Tabitha would walk her talk, so she hurriedly took a few steps back and stayed away from Tabitha. Chadwick walked to Tabitha and asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡± Tabitha didn¡¯t expect that Chadwick would be the host of today¡¯s banquet. Although she was a little confused, she told him briefly what had happened. 2/4 NN Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. 98% 14:29 Chapter 29 Malcolm finally made it to the side of the pool. He was wet all over, and his hair was messy. His bangs were dripping, and his lips turned pale with cold. It was the first time that Tabitha had seen such a messy Malcolm. She made up her mind to look away from him. Malcolm walked toward Tabitha with a gloomy face. Chadwick was afraid that he would get angry and hurt others, so he pulled Tabitha behind his back subconsciously. But because he was too eager, he identally pulled her wound. The wound on her back was dully painful, and Tabitha¡¯s lips were a little pale. But she just frowned without saying anything. Malcolm¡¯s throat choked as he noticed her distressed face. She was not in good health, so she chose a long¨Csleeved gown this evening and wrapped her back and arms tightly. The wound on her back was because of him, and she hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. The image of Tabitha standing in front of him, defending him, came into his mind, and his anger was suppressed strangely. ¡°Tabitha, you¡¯ve gone too far today. As thedy of the Sinir family, you have not disyed the appropriate mannerisms,¡± Malcolm said halfheartedly. As soon as he said that, even he felt surprised. Being pushed into the water by her in public, he could only make such a casual half¨Chearted admonishment. Tabitha sneered. ¡°You wronged me first and then you want me to be polite to you?¡± 3/4 M ADN N N 98% 14:29 Chapter 29 Seeing that he didn¡¯t appreciate it, Malcolm was angry again. Heughed and said, ¡°You just admitted it.¡± Tabitha said sarcastically, ¡°The things you should believe in, you don¡¯t. Yet, you believe in things that seem incredulous at best, Mr. Sinir. It¡¯s not up to me to decide who is right or wrong. There are surveince cameras here, and we can know everything after checking them out. I wonder if Ms. Boyle has the guts to see it.¡± Chadwick echoed Tabitha¡¯s suggestions and said, ¡°Yes. There are cameras around here. They must record everything clearly. Hurry up and check it. We can¡¯t let Ms. Boyle fall into the water in vain, right?¡± Naomi was still watching the show. Hearing this, she froze and her face became a little stiff. ¡°Why are there surveince cameras here?¡± Naomi asked incredulously. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Tabitha smiled sarcastically. ¡°Why? Are you guilty?¡± Naomi¡¯s eyes shed, and her heart trembled with panic. However, she pretended to be tough. ¡°I just don¡¯t think it is appropriate to install a surveince camera near the swimming pool. It is easy to invade the privacy of guests.¡± ¡°There was a theft in the hotel,¡± Chadwick exined. ¡°After all, the guests in the hotel are from famous families. For the safety of customers¡® property, we installed pinhole cameras.¡± Naomi didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Seeing her shut up, Chadwick said gently, ¡°Mr. Sinir, I¡¯ll arrange for the waiter to take you to change into clean clothes first, and then we can check the surveince camera footage together.¡± Before he nodded, Naomi had already hurried to speak, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you. In fact, it was because my finger size did not match the ring. that the ring fell off. It had nothing to do with Ms. Jarvis. Malcolm, you had misunderstood Ms. Jarvis.¡± Malcolm frowned and gave Naomi aplicated look. Tabitha and Chadwick were waiting for them to make a statement, but Naomi seemed very reluctant to look at the footage. The atmosphere was a little stiff. The reporter, who had been stopped outside, was getting agitated and recognized Malcolm. He recognized Malcolm to be the young and promising upstart who often appeared on the cover of magazines. ¡®Why did he look so disheveled?¡® he wondered. W NN 98% 14:29 Chapter 30 There must be something going on. The reporter wanted to take a shot. Chadwick suggested, ¡°Mr. Sinir, you¡¯d better go change your clothes first so as not to be photographed by the reporter. I fear they would write nonsense again.¡± Chadwick then turned to look at Tabitha and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you may need to take care of those reporters outside.¡± Tabitha nodded, turned around, and left with Chadwick without looking at Malcolm. Malcolm was cold and stiff, but Tabitha was indifferent to him. Ma couldn¡¯t help feeling terrible. He was angry, depressed, aggrieved, and somewhat inexplicably upset. Naomi was quietly relieved to see Chadwick and Tabitha leave. She pulled Malcolm and said with concern, ¡°Malcolm, let me apany you to change your clothes. It¡¯s so cold. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Malcolm took her hand away quietly, and his gaze fell on her for a long time. ¡°If Tabitha really bullied you, I¡¯ll get the surveince camera footage and ask her to find the ring and apologize to you,¡± Malcolm said. The smile on Naomi¡¯s face froze for a moment. She tried to calm herself down and hide the panic in her eyes. ¡°As I said just now, the ring fell off by ident. It really has nothing to do with Ms. Jarvis,¡± Naomi said quietly. Malcolm¡¯s frown deepened, and no emotion could be seen on his face. Chapter 30 DN N 90 14:49 ¡°Ms. Jarvis is pregnant and injured. If you really want to find fault with her, it will be bad for her health if she gets angry,¡± Naomi said. She gently tugged at Malcolm¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to pursue this matter. How about letting it go?¡± Malcolm stared at Naomi¡¯s face. Her reactions sent a chill down his spine.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Naomi had never said that Tabitha had thrown away the ring. But her ambiguous words were clearly misleading him. Even after he misunderstood Tabitha, she didn¡¯t exin anything. Seeing that Malcolm didn¡¯t respond, Naomi became more uneasy and. shouted timidly, ¡°Malcolm?¡± Malcolm said indifferently, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let it go.¡± They might not see the end of it if he persisted. Naomi breathed a sigh of relief and took Malcolm¡¯s hand intimately. ¡°Your hands are so cold. Go change out of the wet clothes.¡± Malcolm looked at her innocent face and suddenly remembered the text message about the tulip. He reckoned that this might happen because Naomi was feeling indignant. ¡®But this has happened twice now,¡¯ Malcolm thought. In front of him, she acted pure and innocent. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she behaved in front of Tabitha. Despite Malcolm¡¯s reluctance to admit it, he did misunderstand Tabitha again. The rtionship between them was not good. Ever since Naomi showed up, it seemed to get worse. Chapter 30 M NNSG on 14:29 They came to the hotel lounge. When Malcolm was changing into clean. clothes, Naomi asked the waiter to bring hot ginger tea. She approached him with ginger tea and said softly, ¡°Malcolm, drink this ginger tea. I don¡¯t get what¡¯s up with Ms. Jarvis, really. Even if we had misunderstood each other, it would be better to exin clearly. How could she push you into the water? It¡¯s so cold¡­¡± Naomiined in a low voice, seemingly saying such words out of concern for him. But Malcolm couldn¡¯t trust herpletely after the incident with the surveince camera. Especially when he misunderstood Tabitha, everyint of Naomi at the moment seemed like a p to his face. Malcolm couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He stepped back and distanced himself from her. Seeing this, Naomi was slightly surprised and felt aggrieved. ¡°Malcolm, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Naomi asked. Malcolm looked at her with a confused expression on his handsome face. ¡°What happened between you two before I came to the pool?¡± E Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Malcolm may not have to watch the surveince footage, but he had to know what happened. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± After knowing that there were surveince cameras, Naomi did not dare to liepletely. Thus, she told him a half¨Ctruth. ¡°I heard everyone praising you two for being a good match, which made me feel a little sad¡­¡± Her eyes reddened just in time. She added, ¡°So, I couldn¡¯t help but show her the ring when I saw her sitting alone by the pool. I was just trying to prove that I¡¯m the one you love the most. I¡¯m sorry, Malcolm. I was so sad and out of my mind at that time. Don¡¯t get angry at me. I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡± After all, Malcolm suspected her. She could no longer maintain her naive. and innocent image, so she thought it would be better to directly show her resentment and anxiety. Naomi decided to use reverse psychology and voluntarily admitted her mistake. As long as her schemes were merely a sign of insecurity in his eyes, het would be more considerate about her feelings when doing anything in the future. Meanwhile, Malcolm looked at her coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯ll ask Tabitha to get a DNA test in four months. When the truth is exposed, I¡¯ll give you everything that you should have,¡± he said. ¡°I know, Malcolm.¡± Naomi cried and threw herself into his arms. She added, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯ve been a little sensitive. recently, and I¡¯m prone to feeling insecure. Please don¡¯t get angry at me, okay?¡± Malcolm did not like the excessively strong smell of perfume on her body, 1/5 A ANNI 9% 14:30 Chapter 31 so he pushed her away discreetly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it anymore. and rest here. I¡¯ll ask Saul to drive you home.¡± The meaning couldn¡¯t be any more obvious. After what had happened just now, Malcolm did not want her to show up at the g anymore, so as not to avoid shing with Tabitha again. A hint of astonishment shed across Naomi¡¯s eyes. She looked as if she almost lost control. She wondered, ¡®Did Malcolm tell me to avoid Tabitha?¡± ¡°But-¡± she started. She dressed up meticulously that day so that she could appear among the people of the upper¨Css society. ¡°Plus, you¡¯re pregnant. Don¡¯t wear such heavy makeup in the future,¡± he interrupted. Malcolm¡¯s gaze seemed to darken when he added, ¡°It¡¯s not good for the baby.¡± Naomi waspletely caught off guard by Malcolm¡¯s stern attitude, so she did not dare to object anymore. She replied obediently and aggrievedly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Malcolm turned and left the lounge. Meanwhile, Naomi¡¯s face immediately soured and gradually contorted until it looked hideous. Just then, the doorbell rang again. Naomi thought it was Malcolm who returned, so she quickly adjusted her facial expression and opened the door with a smile. Standing at the door was a tall man dressed in a ck suit. His figure was 2/5 N 14:38 Chapter 31 perfectly outlined by the suit¡¯s simple tailoring. It was not Malcolm. Then, Naomi¡¯s gaze changed all of a sudden. ¡°You?¡± The man did not respond and walked straight in. Naomi looked around outside the door before closing it carefully. ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Sinir?¡± she asked. The man was Emmanuel Sinir. He was Malcolm¡¯s older cousin. Emmanuel, who was ric¡¯s grandson, had always been a sensitive topic in upper¨Css society. Before ric took over the Sinir family, his daughter, Lori Sinir, married a gambler and soon gave birth to Emmanuel. They had debts everywhere and lived a very difficult life. One time, when they were fighting with a debt collector, Emmanuel¡¯s little finger was chopped off. Thus, after Lori¡¯s divorce, Emmanuel took the initiative to change his family name to hers and cut ties with his biological father. After ric became powerful, Emmanuel grew up as well. Thus, the former arranged for Emmanuel to have a position in thepany. However, Emmanuel dealt with some of the non¨Cimportant businesses left by the previous generation that had iplete ounts. Moreover, Emmanuel also acted as the Sinir family¡¯s secret weapon. In crucial times, he could be pushed forward to take the me. Since he had an awkward position in Sinir Group, the employees called him ¡°Emmanuel¡± to distinguish him from Malcolm. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Seeing Naomi¡¯s nervous face, Emmanuel smiled gently and asked. ¡°What¡¯s EPPD ¦² ADNN 98% 14:31 Chapter 31 the matter? Did I scare you?¡± Emmanuel was only two years older than Malcolm and came off as charming and capable. Furthermore, the public thought he was a good- tempered man, but Naomi knew how gloomy and cunning he was. Naomi was most afraid of him when he smiled. She whispered, ¡°Saul will be here soon.¡± As Emmanuel was quite capable at work, ric gradually started to value him. Therefore, he was able to asionally attend some events. However, he was far from qualified to attend the Crescendo G that night. Thus, if Saul bumped into him, it would be a bad thing. ¡°Oh? It seems like you¡¯re not that stupid,¡± he said. After saying that, Emmanuel¡¯s pleasant expression suddenly turned grim. He added, ¡°Then, what were you doing by the pool?¡± Naomi felt a chill running down her spine and cautiously exined, ¡°I just followed your instruction to ruin their rtionship, Mr. Sinir. Just now, Malcolm fought with Tabitha about this-¡± ¡°You know the exact reason for what you did just now!¡± he eximed. Then, Emmanuel sneered disdainfully. His voice was so sinister, it was as if he crawled out of hell. He added, ¡°Stop having that twisted and jealous mindset. If you ruin my n, get ready to bear the consequences yourself.¡°. Naomi was so scared that she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Naomi was deathly afraid of Emmanuel. He had her biggest secret in hist hands, and only that terrifying man could help her clear all obstacles. before she could be wealthy. Chapter 31 M DNNOS Just then, the doorbell rang again. Naomi looked out through the peephole and realized it was Saul. ¡°This is bad. It¡¯s Saul,¡± she said. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 M NN! F Z 98% 14.5I ¡°Take it easy,¡± said Emmanuel. He nced at the door and the bathroom, then calmly walked toward the bathroom. His facial features were handsome and his skin was slightly tanned. He had a pair of hazel eyes that made him look like he was always plotting something. Nevertheless, his gaze was usually calm, and he would look at people without warmth in his eyes. Looking at his casual attitude, Naomi somehow felt that he and Tabitha looked slightly simr to each other. However, the terrifying illusion was so unbelievable that Naomi quickly suppressed her bewilderment and went to open the door. Saul stood outside and said politely, ¡°Ms. Boyle, Mr. Sinir asked me to pick you up.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied. As Naomi and Saul walked out of the hotel, they noticed that Tabitha and Chadwick were there as well. Tabitha and Chadwick had just finished dealing with the final group of reporters. Atst, themotion that appeared as a result of what had happened in the swimming pool was over. Only then did Chadwick find his chance to slyly ask Tabitha, ¡°Why were you so sure that there are cameras in the swimming pool area?¡± Normally, hotels were not allowed to install cameras in ces like swimming pools. Naomi guessed the same, which was the reason why she dared to be so arrogant. 1/5 NPP- Chapter 32 NNE on 14:31 Tabitha blinked at him. There was a hint of a smile at the corner of her eyes. ¡°I was¡­ not sure.¡± Nevertheless, she knew that Naomi did not dare to bet. If there were cameras, her good image in Malcolm¡¯s mind would be ruined. Chadwick saw through her thoughts but pretended to be stunned. ¡°But just now, you-¡± Saul went to take the car, while Naomi quietly leaned over to hear what. they were talking about. Tabitha had noticed Naomi¡¯s presence for a while and deliberately raised her voice. ¡°If I didn¡¯t say so, how could I fool Naomi?¡± Chadwick reacted briefly and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡± Naomi, who stood at the side, clearly heard what they said and glowered with rage. Unfortunately, Saul was not there at the moment. No one would be able to testify on her behalf. She cried out indignantly, ¡°So you were tricking me! I¡¯m going to tell Malcolm.¡± ¡°Indeed, Malcolm really shouldn¡¯t be kept in the dark. Go ahead and tell him, Ms. Boyle,¡± Tabitha mocked disdainfully. She added, ¡°Do you want me to call him over here?¡± Naomi was left so speechless that her face turned pale. Even her expression looked very interesting. ¡®I don¡¯t even dare to tell him, she mused to herself. After all, she had insisted that Tabitha was framed just now. Thus, she could not overturn her own words. 1 Chapter 32 M ?NN 9 14:31 Moreover, Naomi was so angry that she wanted to curse. She did not expect Chadwick to trick her. ¡®He¡¯s a handsome man who looks so gentle and elegant. Tabitha must be a bad influence on him!¡® she eximed inwardly. At this moment, Saul drove over and politely asked her to get in. Suppressing her anger, Naomi red at them and got into the car. Tabitha felt happy when she saw that Naomi was humiliated, and felt like most of the injuries on her back had healed. Chadwick could not help touching her head and said in a low voice, ¡°I will help you get revenge if anyone bullies you in the future.¡± When Tabitha heard him, she beamed. ¡°You¡¯re so kind, Chadwick.¡± All of a sudden, a drizzle came down from the sky and the temperature dropped by several degrees. Seeing that Tabitha was dressed inadequately, Chadwick said, ¡°It¡¯s too cold outside. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not going in.¡± Tabitha did not want to see Malcolm¡¯s suspicious. gaze anymore. Moreover, the fresh flowers inside also made her ufortable. ¡°I want to go home,¡± she added. After all, she had shown up there with Malcolm. As the task waspleted, she would be able to exin it to ric.. Chadwick said, ¡°Good timing¨CI just so happen to have finished my work. as well. Let me take you home.¡± Tabitha nodded and did not refuse. ************ WPPD Chapter 12 M 14.31 The weather was getting colder. When Malcolm returned from the g to the Sinir residence, he noticed that the living room was dark, and frowned as he was not used to it. In the past, Tabitha used to switch on a warm yellow light for him not matter howte he came back. George heard the sound of the car engine being turned off and got up to turn on the lights in the living room. He was astonished to see Malcolm standing in the doorway, looking sullen. ¡°Mr. Sinir? You¡¯re back,¡± he said. ¡°Yes.¡± Malcolm changed his expression, walked to the couch, and sat down. ¡°Has Tabitha gone to bed?¡± he asked casually. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ms. Jarvis go out with you?¡± George was even more surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe back together?¡± Malcolm frowned. ¡®Hasn¡¯t Tabithae back? She never went back to the g, so I thought she came home by herself, he thought to himself. For a moment, Malcolm recalled the harmonious atmosphere between her and Chadwick. He suddenly felt unhappy. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. George observed Malcolm¡¯s expression and softly asked, ¡°Did you have a fight with Ms. Jarvis again, Mr. Sinir?¡± Malcolm massaged his temples and did not reply. Indeed, they had a fight. Moreover, he did not manage to win against. Tabitha. George sighed and said in a gentle aged voice, ¡°Mr. Sinir, though I¡¯m just a butler, I¡¯d still like to make use of my seniority and give you some advice.¡± WPPE M ADNNO 98% 14:31 Chapter 32 Malcolm looked at him and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Although you didn¡¯t like Ms. Jarvis when she moved into the house after you got married, at least you never quarreled. All of us could see that you weren¡¯t against spending time with her,¡± George said. In fact, Malcolm did not like Tabitha partly because ric forced him into the marriage. He formed a preconception and subconsciously rejected. Tabitha. However, even if George were to make use of his seniority, he did not dare say these words. ¡°But, ever since Ms. Boyle appeared, you¡¯ve been quarreling with Ms. Jarvis almost every day. Ms. Jarvis is such a gentle person. She usually talks to others in a soft voice,¡± he added. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Hearing George praising Tabitha, Malcolm¡¯s handsome face darkened a little and his voice was slightly cold. ¡°Tabitha has changed.¡± Previously, Tabitha was like a delicate lily of the valley. However, she was full of barbed thorns now, which could stab and injure him if he got closer. George disagreed. ¡°Why did Ms. Jarvis only change after Ms. Boyle appeared? You have to think about it, Mr. Sinir.¡± Malcolm fell silent at the thought of Naomi¡¯s schemes. Meanwhile, George was very pleased to know that Malcolm had listened to his words. ¡°Ms. Jarvis really loves you, Mr. Sinir. You should be nice to her in the future,¡± he said. Malcolm thought of Tabitha¡¯s child. With a mocking and angry look, het said, ¡°Do you think she¡¯s sincere toward me?¡± A cold glint shed across hist evas eyes. George sighed. ¡°Why do you think Ms. Jarvis isn¡¯t sincere when she¡¯s with you, Mr. Sinir? She was badly hurt at the nightclub for you.¡± His words were sufficient to stop Malcolm from uttering more sarcastic remarks. ¡°When Ms. Jarvis moved into the house after you were married, there was a vase of tulips in the living room. As she has a pollen allergy, she wanted to have the fresh flowers removed. But when she found out that you ordered them, she mistakenly thought you liked tulips. After that, she started studying how to grow tulips.¡± ¡®So she nted all those tulips in the garden for me?¡® Malcolm wondered. M NNO 98% 14:37 Chapter 33 Then, Malcolm stared nkly out of the window at the bare garden without saying a word. ¡°Ms. Jarvis always woke up earlier than you and personally prepared your favorite breakfast. Moreover, she waited for you at night, too. Sometimes, she didn¡¯t go to bed because you came backte. She kept saying that you worked hard and wanted you to feel a heartwarming atmosphere when you came home¡­¡± Malcolm¡¯s parents died early. Moreover, ric was always harsh to him and rarely treated him warmly. George continued to talk and told Malcolm all the insignificant trivial matters. Nevertheless, on closer inspection, everything that happened was filled with Tabitha¡¯s discreet concern and thoughtfulness. Malcolm listened quietly and could not help feeling touched. ¡®If what George said was right and Tabitha did so much discreetly for me, why would she cheat?¡® he wondered. Meanwhile, George added, ¡°In fact, Ms. Jarvis has long noticed that you might have a lover outside¡­ She must be upset, but she didn¡¯t say anything and still kept the house in order and didn¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± Hearing this, Malcolm straightened up slightly. A very ridiculous ideal shed through his mind. ¡®Is it because Tabitha was afraid of divorce that she used an unconventional n? Did she want to deceive me by getting pregnant so that she could still be my wife?¡® he wondered again. Just then, Tabitha finally returned home. George greeted her kindly and Tabitha responded with a smile. M Chapter 33 M 1. NN. 98% 14:31 Nevertheless, once she saw Malcolm in the living room, her expression. turned slightly cold and she wanted to walk past him to go upstairs. Malcolm could clearly see that Tabitha¡¯s gaze was initially gentle. However, when she saw him, her expression turned cold. ¡°Tabitha,¡± he said. He stopped her because he wanted to ask a lot of questions. Only then did he realize that he did not seem to understand Tabitha. Tabitha stood still. There was an obvious weariness to her tanned face, but her eyes were unusually cold. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she questioned. After waiting for a long time, she did not hear a reply from Malcolm. She looked up and met his darkened gaze that was filled with inexplicable. emotions. ¡®Did Naomi say something to him? Does he want to quarrel with me. again?¡® she wondered. She was about to speak when Malcolm silently took out a small box. ¡°Tabitha, I¡¯m sorry.¡± His gaze wasplicated, but his tone was calm. ¡°About the ring and the tulips¡­ I¡¯m sorry that I misunderstood you.¡± She was anticipating usations and quarrels, but they did not happen. Tabitha did not expect Malcolm to apologize to her. Thus, she stared nkly at the small box. She knew that Lone Star¡¯s Tear was ced inside. ¡®Didn¡¯t he give this bracelet to Naomi?¡® she wondered. For a moment, Tabitha¡¯s cold heart skipped a beat. Chapers 33 What is Malcolm doing? Is he trying to make up for everything after hurting me over and over again?¡® she mused to herself. Her chest rose and fell slightly. Moreover, she felt like crying She did not take the bracelet, but she suddenly turned around and fled upstairs as if she were running away. Malcolm watched her disappear and suddenly came to his senses. What¡¯s the matter with me? Tabitha had just pushed me into the pool. How could I calmly apologize to her?¡® he wondered. The next morning, when Tabitha went downstairs, Malcolm was no longer at home. Tabitha sat down in her usual spot at the dining table. Her attention was caught by a beautiful box in front of her. ¡®It¡¯s the box for Lone Star¡¯s Tear¡­ she thought. After that, she paused and sat silently, only to find an extra vase at the edge of the table with a bouquet inside.. They were tulips. The flowers on top looked elegant, and the colors of the stalks and the petals were vibrant. One could tell at a nce that the person who arranged the flowers was very talented. ¡°This is strange. The fresh flowers are ced so close to me. But I don¡¯t have any bad reactions toward them,¡¯ she thought. Seeing that Tabitha seemed slightly lost in thought, George came forward just in time and said, ¡°Mr. Sinir knows that you¡¯re allergic to flowers, Ms. Jarvis. So he specially bought an artificial bouquet at a high price. It¡¯s Mr. Leveque¡¯s masterpiece. It won¡¯t affect your health, and it¡¯s nice to look at.¡± Chapter 33 M Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. DNNO 2 ¡®So they are fake flowers,¡® she mused to herself. Her gaze moved away from the tulips and fell on the small box. She had aplex emotion in her gaze. ¡®What is Malcolm up to?¡® she wondered. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 ¡®Does he merely want to apologize? Or is he trying to use reverse psychology to make me yield and agree to the divorce?¡® Tabitha wondered. Nevertheless, Tabitha truly liked Lone Star¡¯s Tear, so she could not help but take out the bracelet and try it on. It was the right size. As itplemented her tanned and delicate wrists, it gave the vibe of a kind of beauty that was frail¨Clooking. George praised sincerely, ¡°This bracelet looks like it was made specially for you, Ms. Jarvis. It looks great on you.¡± Tabitha did not respond. She thought Lone Star¡¯s Tear was a gift from Malcolm to Naomi. Meanwhile, George saw all the changes in Tabitha¡¯s expression and took the opportunity to say, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding with the tulips. Mr. Sinir didn¡¯t know that you nted those flowers, so don¡¯t get mad at him. What¡¯s more, at the g yesterday, even if you¡¯re angry at him, how could you¡­¡± Then, he added, ¡°Well, it was so coldst night. I was shivering so much. even when I wrapped myself in a thick quilt.¡± Tabitha had a good temper. Knowing that George was deliberately defending Malcolm, her anger subsided a lot. Therefore, she said in a low voice, ¡°I got it. You can go, George.¡± When George left, Tabitha remembered something and her eyes slightly darkened. She slightly lifted her wrist that had the bracelet on. After that, she touched the tulips that did not look like fake flowers before taking out her phone and taking a picture. & M Chapter 34 M NN 98 14:32 Meanwhile, George looked at the scene from a distance. Thinking that Tabitha had forgiven Malcolm, George smiled with relief. He nned to tell ric about the good newster. Tabitha did not know what George was thinking. She sent the photo directly to Naomi without adding any message. When Naomi received the photo, she was so mad that her face contorted with anger. She nearly went out of her mind and nned to go to the Sinir residence to strangle Tabitha. However, it was just a thought. She would not dare to do it. Moreover, she did not dare toin to Malcolm for fear that he would know about her texting Tabitha earlier in order to show off. Thus, she had no choice but to endure the frustration. Malcolm got off work on time that day and came home early. Before he walked into the living room, he smelled the aroma of familiar dishes that had been missing for such a long time. All of a sudden, his appetite increased greatly. He subconsciously walked in a hurry into the dining room. Tabitha was not around. There were dishes on the table. Although they were leftover food, they were still hot. They were all his usual favorite dishes. George was surprised to see Malcolm. ¡°You¡¯re back so early today, Mr. Sinir.¡± He quickly removed the leftovers and instructed the kitchen housekeeper to cook some new dishes. Z DN NO Z N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Tex 14:32 Chapter 34 Malcolm said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± He sat down at the dining table and ate slowly. It was obvious that he did not mind that they were leftovers from when Tabitha had her dinner. However, his expression was so calm that it was difficult to tell his emotions. When George noticed that he had finished eating, the former took the initiative to report to him, ¡°Ms. Jarvis likes the bracelet and flowers your gave her this morning. Mr. Sinir. She wears the bracelet all the time and even took pictures of it.¡± Even though Malcolm merely hummed calmly in response, his gaze became warmer. Just then, Tabitha walked downstairs to get a ss of water. Seeing Malcolme back, her eyes were still calm but not as cold as before. Neither of them spoke, but Malcolm could not help looking at Tabitha. She was dressed in pure white cotton loungewear. The loose clothes wrapped around her frail body. Moreover, she let her soft hair down, which made her look obedient. Nevertheless, her tiny face looked so pale that it gave off a sickly vibe. She walked slowly as the wound on her back was notpletely healed. Recalling that Tabitha was injured at the nightclub for his sake, Malcolm could not help feeling frustrated. Then, he pulled his cor subconsciously. ¡®I need to know the truth about that night as soon as possible!¡® he eximed inwardly. George observed their expressions and came forward with a smile. ¡°Mr. Sinir has eaten all the dishes you left for him, Ms. Jarvis. It seems that Chapter 34 M 98% 14:32 he still prefers the dishes you cook.¡± Tabitha held the ss and merely gave a faint hum as a reply. After that, she added, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Malcolm was slightly distracted by the tranquility that had appeared for the first time in a long time. Seeing that they did not quarrel again, George was very happy. That night, he could not help calling ric to report the slight change as if it were excellent news. For the next few days, although Tabitha ignored Malcolm and they did not have their meal together, she still left him the leftover food. Malcolm knew that she had already let go of the matters about the tulips. and Naomi¡¯s ring which had been thrown away. Although Tabitha had a sharp tongue, she was still reasonable. At noon, Saul walked into the office slightly faster than usual. ¡°We have found the wine rack installer from Four Seasons Bar, Mr. Sinir!¡± he eximed. Recently, Malcolm had been pushing him about this matter. Saul spent all his time investigating the installer and finally found thetter near a construction site. At that time, the installer was gambling, and they captured him easily. Malcolm immediately put down the document in his hand. ¡°Where is het now?¡° Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Saul took Malcolm to a restaurant called Abundance Resto which was located in a secluded area. There were bodyguards outside their private room. The half¨Ckneeling man inside the room was the middle¨Caged man who harassed Tabitha in the nightclub that day. His name was Darius Coudert, and he looked like a normal person when he was not drunk. However, he was currently squatting in the corner. It was obvious that he had just been interrogated by Saul. Malcolm nced at him and sat down on the couch. Darius noticed that Malcolm had tanned skin. Even though thetter¡¯s eyes were half¨Cclosed, he looked contemptuous. In the dim light, there was a terrifying air of intimidation about him. Darius shuddered when he saw that man. He realized that he might get into huge trouble this time, so he took the initiative to step forward and said, ¡°Sir-¡± Saul walked a few steps forward and said coldly, ¡°Did I tell you to get close?¡± Darius¡® legs gave away and he fell on his knees. ¡°Please spare my life, sir. I only served others in exchange for money. Please spare me this once. I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± he begged. Darius quickly revealed everything before any interrogation. A woman named Sylvie met him and gave him 10,000 dors to teach Tabitha a lesson. As long as Tabitha had a miscarriage, she would give him another 20,000 dors when it was done. 1/5 MPPD Chapter 35 WW 90% 14:32 After hearing his exnation, Malcolm had no emotion on his face. However, his brows were tightly knit. ¡®What kind of trouble has Tabitha gotten herself into to the point where someone wants to kill her child?¡® he wondered. The sudden drop in air pressure in the private room made Saul realize that Malcolm was very angry. He instructed Darius to call Sylvie. ¡°Tell her toe here right away by any means necessary.¡± That frightened Darius so much that he obeyed. He quickly dialed a number. Though his voice slightly trembled, he still pretended to be fierce as usual when he said, ¡°Come to Abundance Resto right away. Bring the money, or don¡¯t me me for betraying and exposing you.¡± Soon, Sylvie arrived. She was dressed provocatively. With an impatient voice, she said, ¡°Darius, how dare you ask for money when you didn¡¯t even do your job right? You¡­¡± Suddenly, she stopped talking. Sylvie noticed that there was someone else in the private room. The man who sat on the couch exuded a cold and elegant aura. It was Malcolm. Sylvie¡¯s expression changed greatly, and her air of arrogance suddenly disappeared. She asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Sinir? Why are you here?¡± Malcolm sat still and said in a cold voice, ¡°Exin yourself.¡± Meanwhile, Sylvie looked at Darius who did not dare to say a word. She 2/5 Chapter 35 panicked. After weighing her options, she did not dare to beat around the bush anymore and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Can you spare me this time, Mr. Sinir? I didn¡¯t mean to hurt Tabitha¡­ Besides, she¡¯s fine now. I promise to stay away from her in the future.¡± Malcolm listened to her confession impatiently. ¡°Call the police and ask them to take care of this matter and deal her the heaviest punishment.¡± Saul respectfully hummed in reply. Sylvie was so scared out of her wits that she shouted, ¡°I did all this for Naomi, Mr. Sinir¨Cshe and I are best friends! For her sake, please forgive me this once!¡± Malcolm slowly looked down at her. At this moment, the coldness in his eyes sent shivers down her spine. ¡°Does this have anything to do with Naomi?¡± he asked. Sylvie only wanted to protect herself this time and thought that Malcolm would at least show some mercy for Naomi¡¯s sake. She cried and said, ¡°I have no grudge against Tabitha, Mr. Sinir. Why would I hurt her? I¡¯m doing this for Naomi¡­¡± Malcolm suppressed the anger that appeared briefly in his heart. Then, he took out his phone and called Naomi. ¡°I¡¯m in Abundance Resto. Come here,¡± he said. Naomi was applying a facial mask at home when she got the call from Malcolm. Delighted, she dressed up meticulously and hurried to where he was. People were waiting outside the restaurant. As soon as they saw her, they escorted her directly into the private room. Chapters As soon as Naomi walked into the private room, she saw Darius kneeling on the ground and Sylvie being frightened at the side. Her heart skipped a beat. ¡®Did Malcolm find out about that night? What¡¯s wrong with Sylvie? When I gave her the money, I remember telling her not to give me up. What¡¯s going on now?¡® she mused to herself. ¡°Naomi, do you know these two people?¡± Malcolm asked. Naomi was unsure for a moment. She did not know whether Sylvie had dragged her into the mess, but she did not dare pretend that she did not know Sylvie. She tried to remain calm and said, ¡°Yes, I know her. She¡¯s Sylvie, my high school ssmate.¡± When Sylvie saw Naomi, she finally calmed down. She hurriedly said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to hurt Tabitha, Mr. Sinir. Naomi is pregnant, and Tabitha refuses to get a divorce. Usually, Naomi never Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. fights for anything, so I was worried about her¡­¡± Malcolm¡¯s anger grew stronger and he nced at her. Meanwhile, Saul noticed his reaction and immediately shouted, ¡°Shut up. If you dare to speak again, we¡¯ll make sure you can never speak in the future.¡± Sylvie did not dare to say anything else, but Naomi was relieved. ¡®It seems that Sylvie hasn¡¯t given me up yet, she thought. Bewildered, she said, ¡°Sylvie, did you hire someone to do something that night at the nightclub? How can you do this? Ms. Jarvis has never been in good health¡­¡± Saul had warned Sylvie, so she did not dare respond. Nevertheless, she pretended to sympathize with Naomi for having topromise. M NNOS om 14:32 Chapter 35 Naomi seemed to have finally figured it out. She sat down beside Malcolm and took his arm. ¡°Did you suspect me, Malcolm? You¡­ I do asionally get jealous of Ms. Jarvis, but how could I do something vicious like that? I¡¯m also a pregnant woman myself.¡± Tears began to roll down her cheeks and she burst into tears. Sylvie also understood Naomi¡¯s tactics and pretended to grumble, ¡°You¡¯re the only kind person who can¡¯t bear to hurt others. As a result, you end up a single mother without being given any status.¡± Malcolm looked down at Naomi with a cold andplicated gaze. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Malcolm met Naomi at the age of 14. They were tied up in a room and did not know each other. Despite everything, she still saved him. In the end, Malcolm sighed and instructed Saul to take Darius and Sylvie to the police station. When she heard that he still insisted on taking them to the police station, Sylvie immediately shouted hysterically, ¡°Mr. Sinir, please spare me for Naomi¡¯s sake!¡± Naomi was afraid that Sylvie would expose her if thetter got anxious, but at the same time, she wanted to act as if she was Sylvie¡¯s best friend in front of Malcolm. She tugged at Malcolm¡¯s shirt and whispered, ¡°Malcolm, Sylvie acted foolishly for once. Why don¡¯t we just let it go this time? I won¡¯t let her make the same mistake again¡­¡± Malcolm pulled back the corner of his shirt little by little and said in a cold voice, ¡°One should be punished for their mistakes.¡± With that, Saul summoned the people outside to drag the two people out. Although the wrongdoers should be punished, Darius was eventually sentenced to three months in detention as he did not cause any physical harm. Meanwhile, Sylvie was only locked up for five days and given a fine of 400 dors. Five dayster, when she was released from the detention center, Naomi was already there to pick her up. With a contorted expression, Sylvie shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not a ce for human beings to stay. I had to inexplicably suffer because of you.¡± 1/5 d WW 7 on 14:33 Chapter in Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Naomi¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. It was barely perceptible, so she still gently coaxed Sylvie, ¡°I know you did it for my sake. Can I treat you to a meal to make it up to you?¡± ¡°How could a meal be enough?¡± Sylvie asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping, then. We¡¯ll shop for the whole day, okay?¡± Naomi said. Sylvie replied, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± That day, they went to several luxury goods stores. Sylvie bought a lot of luxury goods, and the bag in her hand alone was worth over 4,000 dors. Since Naomi had to spend so much money, she hated Sylvie very much. However, the former still had to smile and ask, ¡°Have you stopped being angry, Sylvic?¡± ¡°Barely,¡± Sylvie replied as she feigned innocence after taking advantage of Naomi. After shopping, they went to a high¨Cend restaurant to have a meal. Sylvie ordered several sour¨Ctasting dishes to eat. When she saw Naomi¡¯s surprise, Sylvie smugly told thetter, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. Let me tell you, Mr. Weiss has promised to get a divorce and marry me as long as I can give him a son.¡± Naomi was disdainful, but she still smiled and congratted Sylvie. Sylvie went on, ¡°Naomi, you have to work harder. Mr. Sinir lives under the same roof as Tabitha. As Tabitha pretends to be frail and delicate every day, there¡¯s a chance that Mr. Sinir will feel sorry for her.¡± Naomi understood what she said and also felt anxious. At that moment, Malcolm called her all of a sudden. NN 14:33 Chapter 36 ¡°What are you doing, Naomi?¡± he asked. His voice was still melodious, but it had a strange gloominess in it. Naomi was shocked and subconsciously ced her hand on the phone before looking around. ¡°I¡¯m having a meal outside, Malcolm,¡± she replied. Malcolm continued talking. He said he was concerned about her and reminded her of a few things. However, Naomi always felt that he was testing her. Naomi was already flustered when she hung up the call. She kept suspecting that Malcolm had instructed someone to keep an eye on her. When she saw the panic on Naomi¡¯s face, Sylvie asked in a low voice, ¡°Was it Mr. Sinir?¡± Naomi nodded nervously. Sylvie advised, ¡°You should be more proactive. Why do you swallow your frustrations when you already have Mr. Sinir¡¯s baby? Look at me. Mr. Weiss treats me so gently¡­¡± She continued, ¡°You have to figure out a way topletely stop Tabitha from getting back up!¡± Looking at Sylvie¡¯s happy face and the pile of expensive luxury goods next. to her, Naomi¡¯s gaze darkened and became strange. Two dayster, Naomi apanied Sylvie to the hospital for a prenatal check¨Cup. The doctor detected a slight irregrity in Sylvie¡¯s electrocardiogram. Thus, he prescribed some anti¨C abortifacient pills for her and reminded her about a few things. 3/5 Chapter 20 on 7233 Naomi secretly took a photo of Sylvie¡¯s pregnancy test report and then asked with concern, ¡°Sylvie, your pregnancy is still unstable. Do you want to get some anti¨Cabortifacient pills?¡± Sylvie looked puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor prescribe it to me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take medicine from the hospital. Naomi looked concerned and took Sylvie¡¯s hand before adding, ¡°I know a good traditional medicine clinic. I used to get my medicine there. It¡¯s better than the hospital. Would you like-¡± Sylvie¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Hurry up and take me there.¡± As Naomi also got her medicine there, Sylvie knew that it was not a bad ce. Thetter wanted to rely on the pregnancy to be rich. so she naturally paid a lot of attention to it. They soon arrived at a traditional medicine clinic. When they walked inside, they saw Tabitha. Naomi looked surprised and whispered. ¡°Why is Tabitha working here? Sylvie, why don¡¯t we change to another clinic?¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Come in with me.¡± Sylvie frowned and dragged Naomi directly into the clinic. A shop assistant immediately came over and asked politely. ¡°Wee. Are you here to get some medicine, miss? Have you brought your prescription?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to get some anti¨Cabortifacient pills.¡± Sylvie looked haughty as she pointed at Tabitha and added, ¡°I want her to do that.¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Tabitha looked up, and her eyes glinted with coldness when she saw Naomi. Sylvie immediately whispered in Naomi¡¯s ear, ¡°Tch, even the look in her eyes resembles Mr. Sinir¡¯s after living with him for a while.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Naomi also nced at Tabitha. She wore a white coat and mask, revealing only a pair of hazel eyes, but she was already beautiful enough that people could not take their eyes off her. Naomi subtly clenched her jaw as jealousy and resentment surged in her heart. Tabitha did not know Sylvie, so she felt nothing. She casually said, ¡°Pleasee here and sit down.¡± Sylvie stood still and said, ¡°I recently got pregnant and need some anti- abortifacient pills. You better be careful and not give me the wrong prescription. If anything happens to the baby, your clinic will be held responsible!¡± Tabitha asked her to sit down again. Sylvie immediately said in disgust, ¡°That stool looks dirty. Are there any germs? Will they be contagious?¡± The voice was loud enough for several other patients in the clinic to cast strange looks over. Tabitha knew Sylvia was trying to start a fight on purpose, so she said indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you can go to another clinic.¡± Sylvie reluctantly sat at the stool before saying, ¡°Quickly get to it, then. I¡¯m 9 14:33 Chapter 37 in a hurry.¡± Tabitha always held a clear distinction between gratitude and grudges. She would not mix her personal affairs with work. In the end, she calmly. checked Sylvic¡¯s pulse. Sylvie looked at her suspiciously. ¡°The traditional medicine practitioners. I¡¯ve met are all of old age. You¡¯re so young. Do you really know how to do this?¡± she asked. Tabitha nced at her calmly and informed, ¡°Your pregnancy is unstable. It¡¯s better not to do strenuous exercise within these two months.¡± Sylvie¡¯s face changed. She thought Tabitha was being deliberate and spat disdainfully, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Is this what you usually do? Exaggerating the symptoms so you can prescribe a more. expensive medicine?¡± ¡°Ms. Zimmerman,¡± Tabitha interrupted her in a low voice. ¡°Everything you just said can be used by me as evidence to sue you for defamation.¡± Sylvie, who had just been released from the detention center, was extremely sensitive to the word ¡°police.¡± She immediately mmed the table and stood up. ¡°What are you being cocky for? It¡¯s only a few unpleasant words, and that¡¯s enough for you to threaten me?¡± she asked irritably. The other colleagues quickly gathered around after hearing the noise, afraid Tabitha was hurt by them. ¡°Let¡¯s find out whether that was a threat or upholding my right after the police arrive.¡± She spoke. Tabitha¡¯s face turned cold, and she did not allow Sylvie to do as she liked. Tabitha stood up and looked at the assistant, packing the prescription with an icy expression. i Chapter 37 M 1. NN. 97% 14:33 ¡°Ainsley, call the police. Someone is causing trouble at the clinic. Also, call the security guards of the building. Alexis, contact the security department staff and pull up all the surveince footage at the clinic entrance just now. Let the police see who started the fight first,¡± she said. Tabitha was the boss. As soon as she put down the orders, the assistants immediately carried them out. Naomi¡¯s expression shifted. She did not expect Tabitha, who looked quiet. and timid, to be so swift and decisive. She saw Malcolm in every gesture and word of hers. Naomi¡¯s face stiffened. She pulled Sylvie and whispered, ¡°Let it go, Sylvie. Tabitha is still Ms. Jarvis and has arge number of subordinates. You just got out of that ce. If the police really came-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her!¡± She was now pregnant and was spoiled rotten by Pierre. With someone backing her, Sylvie was fearless in facing Tabitha. Sylvie angrily pointed at Tabitha¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Call your boss here. I want toin about your bad service attitude!¡± However, it would not be easy for Pierre to teach this small clinic a lesson. Tabitha sneered, ¡°Ms. Zimmerman, do you n onining and firing me? Didn¡¯t Naomi tell you that I own this clinic?¡± Sylvie¡¯s face darkened, and she looked at Naomi suspiciously, thinking, ¡®Why didn¡¯t she tell me about this?¡® Naomi froze and exined in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her when I came here previously.¡± Tabitha looked at them and said coldly, ¡°Put them on the cklist. The clinic will not ept them in the future.¡± Sylvie felt like she had made a fool of herself. In addition to the strange. NPPD Chapter 37 N ANNO IN 97% 14:33 stares she was receiving from people in the surroundings, she felt ufortable and secretly clenched her jaw. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll let her go for today,¡± she said. Although it was she who came to stir trouble, she did not expect Tabitha to be a tough nut to crack. No wonder Naomi never seeded in winning against her. Sylvie thought, ¡®This woman has some tricks up her sleeve.¡® When she saw the people in the clinic calling for the police, Sylvie finally decided to retreat while Naomi grew anxious. ¡®If Sylvie leaves, how can I continue with my n?¡® Naomi pondered. Just as Sylvie walked to the door, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Right here! Rush in!¡± Outside the clinic, a well¨Cdressed, wealthy¨Clooking woman led several people in as they barged in. She checked her phone to identify the person in front of her before pointing at Sylvie and blowing up, shouting, ¡°How dare you seduce my husband, you shameless pig! Have you no shame?¡± Every word was clear and loud, attracting people to stop and watch. This seemed like a show where the wife confronted the mistress. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 M NN 97% 14:33 Sylvie panicked upon seeing the woman. Of course, she knew Pierre had a legal wife who was incredibly fierce, so Sylvie was always careful. ¡®How did I get caught today?¡® she thought. Before she coulde up with a defense, the woman had already rushed up and clutched the ne around Sylvie¡¯s neck. ¡°I was the one who chose this style, but that old fart dared to gift it to you. This bag and earrings, too! They¡¯re all the stuff I don¡¯t use and keep at home. You shameless bitch! Did you rush to pick up the trash I don¡¯t want? All of you,e over and tear off the things that belong to me!¡± she shouted. The bodyguard swarmed over and showed no mercy to the woman. The ne was roughly torn off, causing sharp pain in Sylvie¡¯s neck. Then, her earrings were suddenly snatched off, blood gushing out immediately. Her howls almost overturned the clinic. The patientsing in for treatment and prescriptions ran away in horror, hiding within the crowd outside as the people discussed and gossiped. With those piercing gazes on Sylvie, she instantly lost her mind. She hissed viciously, ¡°You old hag! What¡¯s so amazing abouting to me and acting all high and mighty on me if you can¡¯t even keep an eye on your man?¡± These wordspletely angered the woman. The words ¡°old hag¡± 1/5 NPP D Chapter 38 Z ANNO No on 14:33 especially pushed her off the edge directly. p! The womannded a p on Sylvie¡¯s face and pulled her hair, shouting, ¡°All of you,e over here and teach her a lesson!¡± The bodyguards stepped forward again. They were obviously. professionally trained and did not pin Sylvie down to attack her. They simply pulled her hair, tore off her clothes, and pped her again and again. Naomi¡¯s face turned slightly pale. She did not expect the legal wife to be so fierce. She spoke a few words, pretending to stop the fight, and then hid far away. Tabitha watched the nonsensical scene coldly. She did not favor homewreckers at all and thought Sylvie deserved this. ¡®No wonder she hangs out with Naomi. Birds of the same feather flock together. She scoffed inwardly. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Sylvie wailed miserably from the beating. With the addition of the legal wife¡¯s cursing, the clinic was plunged into chaos. Suddenly, Sylvie clutched her stomach and copsed to the ground. She let out an anguished groan andined, ¡°My stomach hurts¡­¡± Blood slowly gushed out from her lower half. Everyone¡¯s faces changed immediately. The bodyguards stopped at once. and distanced themselves from her. Just then, a siren roared. Before the trouble at the clinic could be solved, the legal wife and Sylvie were arrested. The incident happened at the entrance of the clinic, and Tabitha was the Chapter 38 NN A 14:33 one making the call, so she had to head to the hospital. Sylvie was rushed to the hospital, but her child was gone. Lying in bed, Sylvie sobbed in despair and wanted to sue the legal wife for murder. The legal wife, Beatrice Capelle, had a wealthy family. Such a minor incident was nothing against her. However, she was quite surprised that the beating led to a miscarriage, and she stood aside with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯ve called Pierre toe over. Let¡¯s see what he has to say,¡± she said. Naomi suddenly questioned Tabitha furiously, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, I was the one who wronged you, and I know you despise me, but you shouldn¡¯t have. taken it out on my friend. We¡¯re both women, and you are also pregnant. You knew Sylvie¡¯s pregnancy was unstable, but why did you still let Mrs. Weisse here to cause trouble?¡± Tears began falling as she spoke. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, it was just an ident between Malcolm and me. If you¡¯re really angry, I won¡¯t see Malcolm again, but you¡¯ve caused this to my friend. Won¡¯t you even give us an apology?¡± Tabitha¡¯s eyes were cold. She said, ¡°Naomi, have you ever thought about doing something good for the child in lie? Since you feel so and cut ties with him. Besides, you¡¯re thest person in this world deserving of my apology because you owe the Jarvis family two lives. If you pay it back this instant, I¡¯ll apologize immediately.¡± 1. v. call Malcolm right now ur belly when you Naomi¡¯s face stiffened, and she did not dare say anything. Sylvie finally came to her senses, and she red at Tabitha resentfully. ¡®Was it because she tipped the woman off, causing me to lose my baby?¡± Sylvie thought. MP PE Chapter 38 NA Hearing this, Beatrice suddenly understood what had happened. She received photos from an unknown number that day, including intimate pictures of her husband and the mistress, her pregnancy test report, and the clinic address where the mistress was receiving her prescription. Blinded by anger, Beatrice did not think much and led her men to rush over to teach the mistress a lesson. She did not expect to be used by someone. Beatrice nced at Tabitha coldly. ¡®She looks beautiful and feeble, but I didn¡¯t expect her tactics to be so vicious. No wonder she couldn¡¯t get her man to stay. Beatrice scoffed inwardly. After waiting a long time, she knew Pierre did not dare show up. She snorted coldly, having no interest in getting involved in their fight again She turned and left the hospital. Not long after, Malcolm finally arrived. He received a call from Naomi just now. During the chaos, she only said they were met with trouble at Tabitha¡¯s clinic, and someone had a miscarriage. ¡®Who had a miscarriage?¡® he wondered. When he heard the news, he realized Tabitha was the first person he was worried about. 4/5 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Naomi began to shed tears again, walked over to Sylvie, and put her arm around her shoulder. ¡°Sylvie, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sylvie¡¯s face was pale, but her expression was fierce and grim. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, Naomi. Tabitha is too vicious. I shouldn¡¯t have coveted that insignificant amount of money of hers.¡± Seeing the two¡¯s performance, Malcolm pursed his lips as he thought of Naomi¡¯s schemes thest two times. When Chadwick heard something was happening at the clinic, he quickly called Tabitha and asked about it. Tabitha inly exined the situation and assured him not to worry. Hearing that Tabitha was fine, Chadwick felt relieved and said, ¡°Colette has returned to Xosa. When are you free? I¡¯ll make an appointment for you. two to meet.¡± Tabitha felt grateful to Chadwick for treating her seriously and hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m avable at any time.¡± Colette was a person of action. After hearing about Tabitha, Colette asked to meet her in a quiet caf¨¦ that afternoon. Tabitha finally met thewyer. She was tall, with short hair, and wore diamond earrings. She looked neat and charismatic with a hint of grace. The first impression Tabitha had of her was that she was merely a beautiful girl. Chadwick introduced them separately, and Colette went straight to the point, asking Tabitha to exin the matter in as much detail as possible. PPD Chapter 40 Z ANN YN on 14:34 After she finished listening, Colette frowned slightly and said. ¡°This is an eight¨Cyear¨Cold case. Those involved have turned themselves in and were sentenced.¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult to get Naomi convicted.¡± She described it as difficult, which meant this would be a tricky case. However, Tabitha refused to give up. She said, ¡°As for the gangster named Cornelius, he has already confessed. to me what happened that night. They didn¡¯t steal Naomi¡¯s phone. They only broke my dad¡¯s phone. He also promised me that he would confess the details in court.¡± However, Corneliuster backed out and changed his testimony, insisting he destroyed Naomi¡¯s and Raphael¡¯s phones, which allowed Naomi to escape. Colette pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Unless we find another witness. to prove that Naomi¡¯s phone was intact at the time. Otherwise, legally, there¡¯s nothing we can do about her.¡± Tabitha¡¯s eyes darkened. She had been inspecting the case for years and even looked for an investigator but found no clues. All the people involved disappeared without a trace. Seeing Tabitha¡¯s low spirit, Colette felt sympathetic for her. Tabitha suddenly lost her parents, but the ruthless culprit got away with it. The people who surrendered were merely scapegoats who were hired with money. Putting herself in Tabitha¡¯s shoes, Colette felt upset for her. Chapter 40 She patted Tabitha on the back of her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I know an investigator. He¡¯s righteous, brilliant, and absolutely reliable. I¡¯ll introduce him to youter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one can escape the web of justice. No evil person can get away with their crimes forever,¡± Colette reassured. Tabitha pulled herself together and looked at Colette gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Ingram.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Colette winked with a smile and added, ¡°Chadwick¡¯s friend is my friend. I¡¯ve heard you healed Chadwick¡¯s eyes. You are a good person, so your kindness will be repaid.¡± Tabitha was slightly stunned and turned to look at Chadwick. Chadwick also nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re so kind, and fortune favors the kind¨Chearted.¡± Colette smiled more brightly. ¡°I once handled a case for the director of an orphanage, and Chadwick coordinated with me.¡± Gradually, they became familiar with each other. Tabitha immediately understood what Colette meant. ¡®Seems like she and Chadwick¡­ Tabitha pondered. Colette was a lovely girl. If they could end up together, Tabitha would be happy for them. Chadwick smiled and added to Colette¡¯sments, ¡°Colette¡¯s thinking skills are top¨Cnotch, and she¡¯s amiable, so it¡¯s easy to be friends with her.¡± ¡®Amiable?¡® Tabitha wondered. She could not help but observe quietly. C&& M Chapter 10 M 97% 14:34 Colette¡¯s hairstyle, makeup, and outfit were impable, suggesting she was a perfectionist. Not to mention, the corners of her mouth curved downward slightly, showing her working style was strict and neat. However, when Colette spoke, Chadwick was fully concentrated when he looked at her. Those focused eyes did not conceal his adoration for her in the slightest. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Tabitha was familiar with this look because she also once looked at that man this way. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 M NNS 14:35 It seemed that Colette truly loved Chadwick. However, Chadwick did not seem to catch on to Colette¡¯s feelings for him. However, in just a few seconds, countless ideas popped into Tabitha¡¯s head. She piped up with a smile, ¡°A good girl like you, Ms. Ingram, must be coveted by men from all walks of life.¡± ¡°Nah¡­¡± Colette seemed a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m so preupied with work that I don¡¯t even have time to make new friends. Chadwick¡¯s one of the closest male friends I have.¡± As Colette spoke, she stealthily looked at Chadwick, only to see him hanging his head low without any kind of reaction. She could not help feeling somewhat disappointed. Still, she was there for business, so she would not tap into her emotions. and put them on full disy. Quick as a wink, she put herself together and recited some of the history of that investigator. ¡°His name is Trevor Quimby, a renowned figure in the industry. The amount of the assignments he received could even pile up until next year. That said, I can help you cut in line,¡± she introduced. Tabitha repeatedly expressed her gratitude. After the matter was settled, the trio chatted for a while more. When Colette nced at Tabitha¡¯s wrist, she asked in surprise, ¡°Is that ¡°Lone Star¡¯s Tear¡® you¡¯re wearing?¡± After that had been said, Chadwick unwittingly pinned his gaze on Tabitha¡¯s wrist for a couple of seconds. ¡°This bracelet looks more gorgeous than when it¡¯s in the picture.¡± Colette sounded a tad regretful as she added, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I was on a business. 1/5 UPPD Chapter 41 M N 97% 14:35 trip that day and could not be there in person.¡± Tabitha¡¯s heart thumped hard for a second. She thought of the bidder number 17 who had pitted against Malcolm at the auction. Colette quickly continued, ¡°Otherwise, no matter how much it costs, I¡¯d have gone all out to get my hands on this.¡± Her eyes were fixated on the bracelet, and Tabitha understood what Colette was implying. Tabitha smiled, took off the bracelet, and stuffed it in Colette¡¯s palm. ¡°Since you fancy it, this bracelet is all yours,¡± pronounced Tabitha. Colette hurriedly refused, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Ms. Jarvis. I simply think. the bracelet is beautiful, thus the words of admiration-¡± ¡°You know what I think? I think this bracelet is quite ordinary.¡± Tabitha had always been sensible. She could tell that Colette was embarrassed, so she shed a gentle smile. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m a doctor. Wearing jewelry like this is only going to get in my way. More often than not, they¡¯d be sitting in the jewelry box.¡± Despite dropping that speech, she sensed a moment of reluctance in her heart. Even so, when she thought that Colette might really be able to seek justice for her parents, she began to think less of that mere bracelet. To her, it would not hurt to gift it to Colette. Colette genuinely adored ¡°Lone Star¡¯s Tear¡± so much, coupled with Tabitha¡¯s facade showing she did not like it all that much, so Colette epted the bracelet. ¡°Okay, you have my thanks, Ms. Jarvis. I¡¯ll wire you the money in a few days.¡± ¡°Oh, no, you don¡¯t have to. Consider this my paying you back for your 97 14:35 Chapter 41 help,¡± came Tabitha¡¯s utterance. As long as she could get Naomi convicted, she thought it would be worth it no matter the cost. ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Colette¡¯s grin grew all the more sincere. ¡°These are separate matters. This bracelet is far too valuable. I¡¯ll have to pay you. What¡¯s your ount number?¡± Seeing Colette¡¯s insistence, Tabitha was left with no choice but to leave her ount number. Deep down, she nned to transfer the money back to Malcolm after she received it. Both women had their attention on the bracelet, and neither of them noticed that Chadwick¡¯s grip on the cup of coffee tightened slightly as he beheld Tabitha with pity. Colette saved Tabitha¡¯s ount number, admiring the bracelet before turning to Chadwick. ¡°Will you put the bracelet on for me, Chadwick?¡± Chadwick stole a gander at Tabitha imperceptibly and bobbed his head. ¡°Mm.¡± After putting on the bracelet, Colette looked around it happily and then took Tabitha by the hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re so straightforward, Ms. Jarvis. I like you very much. Can we be friends? From now on, I¡¯ll be calling you Tabby just like Chadwick!¡± Tabitha guffawed at that. ¡°Sure thing.¡± As soon as they were finished talking, Colette¡¯s phone rang. After answering the call, she apologized, ¡°Tabby, Chadwick, I have an urgent case to deal with at the firm. I¡¯ve got to go now.¡± Watching Colette leave the ce, Tabitha and Chadwick also walked out of the caf¨¦ together. ¦°¦§ 97% 1435 Chapter 41 ¦° On the way back, Tabitha could not help but ask, ¡°Say, Chadwick, what do you think of Colette?¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretty decent.¡± Chadwick smiled amicably. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have introduced her to you.¡± Tabitha raised her eyebrows slightly at that. ¡°I think she likes you a lot.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chadwickughed helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t p your gums. Colette¡¯s one fine, youngdy, and I¡¯m merely an orphan with an unknown background. I¡¯ll never be worthy of her.¡± ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Tabitha had long regarded Chadwick as a family when she got him a home. Naturally, she thought highly of him. ¡°You¡¯re dashing, gentle, and able to grow beautiful jasmine. Whoever gets to marry you will be one lucky girl!¡± ¡°Am I really that good?¡± Chadwick probed. ¡°Well, of course,¡± agreed Tabitha. Chadwick raised his chin and looked her in the eye. His gentle smile became broader than ever. ¡°Well, don¡¯t fret over my affairs. Let¡¯s work on the issue with the clinic first.¡± Sylvie and Naomi had made a mess of the clinic, and by the time Tabitha. returned, her colleagues had done cleaning up the ce. Nevertheless, there was still some unfinished work to be done¨Csetting the records straight at the police station. ¡°As for the rest, we ought to file a report with the police.¡± Judith whispered to Tabitha, ¡°Still, how Sylvie has gotten herself a miscarriage right here today is surely going to have some impact on the clinic¡¯s reputation.¡± Given how well the business of the clinic was doing, their rivals had been green¨Ceyed monsters for a long time. One could only wonder if they EPPE Chapter 41 M D N NOS 97% 14:35 would seize the opportunity to nder them with more usations. Then came Tabitha¡¯s reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Our clinic has nothing to do with this. No one can use us of anything.¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Meanwhile, Sylvie spent three days recuperating in the hospital. Naomi, for one, came to keep Sylviepany almost every single day, bringing her soup and various tonics, showering her with nothing but care. Sylvie was moved. After all, a person who was sick would more likely be dependent. ¡°Thank you for being by my side every day, Naomi.¡± ¡°What are friends for?¡± Naomi lifted the kettle and continued, ¡°Ah, we ran out of water. Let me go fill this up.¡± As she wheeled around, something fell out of her pocket andnded lightly on the edge of the bed. However, she did not seem to notice as she walked out quickly. Out of curiosity, Sylvie picked it up and found that it was actually a list of coteral damage in the clinic and the costs of drugs. ¡®Is this Tabitha demanding forpensation?¡® she pondered. Her face darkened in an instant. When Naomi came back, she saw Sylvie pulling a long face. She quickly grabbed the list from Sylvie¡¯s hands and exined nervously, ¡°Don¡¯t get riled up, Sylvie. I¡¯ve already paid thepensation for you. All you need to do now is focus on your recovery-¡± Yet, that speech seemed to have fallen on deaf ears for Sylvie. She fumed through gritted teeth, ¡°Tabitha made me lose my baby, and she dares make me pay for it?¡± As she cursed, she got out of bed and was all set to rush out the door. ¡°Calm down, Sylvie! You¡¯re still not in perfect health!¡± Naomi might be shouting anxiously, but she was leisurely moving her feet toward the exit. 175 ?? NN 7 9 14:35 Chapter 42 Sylvie was quick to bolt outside, hailing herself a ride and making a beeline for Tabitha¡¯s clinic. At that time, there were several patients in the clinic. Tabitha was reading. pulses for one of the patients. The second Sylvie got there, she barged inside and yelled, ¡°Tabitha! You took my baby¡¯s life, and you still have the nerve to sit there prescribing drugs for your patients? Are you not afraid of people dying at your hands?¡± At that very juncture, Sylvie was dressed in a hospital gown. Her visage was pale and her hair was disheveled. She looked somewhat weak, but her eyes. were shining with resentment, which stirred up an eerie uneasiness in one¡¯s heart. Several patients got frightened and scurried away because of that. A pucker creased Tabitha¡¯s forehead. She voiced out calmly to Judith, ¡°Call the police.¡± Judith got all confused. ¡°Huh? Call the police?¡± Sylvie walked to the entrance of the clinic with some kind of crazed intention in her eyes, stuck her hands on her waist, and chided, ¡°Gather up, peeps! Listen, the medicine prescribed by this clinic has poisoned my baby to death. Yet, Tabitha thinks she has someone to back her up, so not only does she believe she¡¯s not at fault at all, but she¡¯s even calling the police to arrest me.¡± The onlookers began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Did she just say she¡¯s lost her baby? Why is this clinic still running? Are they trying to put all our lives on the line?¡± ¡°I guess we won¡¯t being here anymore to get medicine.¡± ¡°This is scary as hell! I just had my pulse read in there. Luckily, I haven¡¯t 2/5 & M Chapter 42 collected my prescription¡­¡± I NN Observing the reactionsing from those passersby, Sylvie felt uplifted. ¡°You guys be the judge. I¡¯m the victim here and yet she¡¯s reporting me to the police, trying to frame me. This is in ridiculous.¡± Standing at the door of the clinic was Tabitha, straightening her back and pronouncing, ¡°You¡¯re well aware how you lost your child. Running your mouth and spreading one more rumor and I¡¯ll sue you for defamation.¡± Judith, for one, was not as well educated as Tabitha. Parting her lips, she scolded, ¡°Shame on you to Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. be a homewrecker. After having been beaten to a pulp by the legal wife, you tried to pin the me for losing your own baby on someone else. What you¡¯re doing is nothing less than ying the victim!¡± The crowd looked at Sylvie strangely when they heard that there was more to that than met the eyes. Going through the roof, Sylvie went berserk, howling and lunging at Judith, scratching her in the face. Sylvie¡¯s countenance contorted wildly, and Judith was so taken aback that she forgot to dodge the iing attack. In a nick of time, Tabitha grabbed Sylvie¡¯s wrist and blurted out coldly, ¡°Sylvie, what was the reason you came to my clinic the other day? How did the legal wife know of it ande at you? You might as well think about it.¡± Her gaze was grim and icy. Sylvie seemed to be stunned as though she was put under some spell. The details of that day shed through her mind. subconsciously. She recalled that it was Naomi who suggested taking her to the clinic. Before she could figure everything out, Naomi¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Are you okay, Sylvie? Your body¡¯s still weak after having a miscarriage. 3/5 J & M Chapter 42 M ?NN 97% 14:35 Don¡¯t get worked up like this. Come with me. Let¡¯s head back to the hospital first.¡± Her voice was full of concern. That made Sylvie waver once more. From her perspective, Naomi was always on her side, so it would not make sense if Naomi wished to do her harm. At longst, the police arrived. After a round of reconciliation, Sylvie was warned and taught a verbal lesson before she was sent back to the hospital. On the way back, Naomiforted Sylvie in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t get too angry. It¡¯s only going to take a toll on your health.¡± Sylvie said bitterly, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stopped me just now, I¡¯d havended a hit on Tabitha¡¯s stomach and let her taste her own medicine.¡± Naomi¡¯s eyelids twitched. She secretlymented that she herself had appeared a little too soon. She then fanned the me even harder. ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t do such a thing. After all, Tabitha has someone backing her. Commoners like us can¡¯t afford to mess with her. I know you¡¯ve lost your baby, but you just got to think of a way to have another one. If you make Tabitha lose hers, it might spell-¡± She paused without finishing her sentence. Even so, the rest of the message was clear. Sylvie was but a nobody. Never could she seek justice for herself despite losing her baby. Tabitha, though, was thedy of an affluent, notable family. If something were to happen to Tabitha¡¯s baby, Sylvie would have to pay the price. The more Sylvie thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°I won¡¯t let her off the hook even if I have to risk my life!¡± 4/5 Add M Chapter 12 M DNN N97% 14:35 Her eyes shone with malice. She made up her mind to carry a sharp knife to the clinic next time and stab Tabitha in the tummy. She had lost her baby, so she did not think there was anything else worth worrying about. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Back in the clinic, Tabitha was already in poor health, and her fatigue had only gone up owing to her work, which made things worse. She had braced herself to deal with Sylvie a moment ago, and when everyone left the scene, she slumped into the chair feebly. Judith hurried to support her and asked in a frantic, ¡°Are you okay, Tabitha? Should I call the ambnce for you?¡± If it had not been for Tabitha, she might have been scratched to the point of disfigurement. Looking at Tabitha then, Judith felt as if she was looking at her savior, dreading that something bad might happen to Tabitha. Tabitha eased her own difort and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor myself. I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m just a little tired, that¡¯s all.¡± Only then did Judith breathe a sigh of relief. Following that, she insisted. on giving Tabitha a lift home. What happened in the clinic instantly reached ric¡¯s ears. At once, he gave Malcolm a holler. ¡°Where did that Sylviee from? Why would she me it on Tabby for losing her own baby? You¡¯d better find a way to get rid of her soon. She must stay far, far away from Tabby.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Malcolm sounded a tad frosty. He also heard about Sylvie kicking up a fuss at the clinic and was rather worried, so he did not refute his grandfather¡¯s request. ric then went on, ¡°Also, don¡¯t always stick with Naomi all the time. Go home more often and check on Tabby.¡± Malcolm replied in a low voice, ¡°I understand.¡± On the heels of that, ric gave Malcolm more lessons of tough love. The 1/5 Chapter 11 NN 14.JU Tabitha. Only then did ric feel satisfied with his grandson. After hanging up the phone, Malcolm felt the whole thing unbelievable. He clearly hated Tabitha¡¯s guts, for he was not even sure whose baby she was carrying. To think that he would be concerned about that woman was beyond hisprehension. Still, no matter how reluctant he was, Malcolm went home early since he had promised ric so. Meanwhile, Tabitha was already home. George gave orders to the kitchen to make her some peppermint tea. Malcolm might be worried, but he did not want to admit it. He said. unnaturally, ¡°It¡¯s too crowded at the clinic. Best if you could stop going to the clinic for the time being.¡± Catching sight of his sullen expression, Tabitha felt depressed, hence. questioning icily, ¡°You fear that I might show the Sinir family up, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use this as an excuse to hold forth.¡± Malcolm knitted his brows on that note. ¡°I only don¡¯t wish to see anything happen to you.¡± ¡°Why? Is this you worrying about me?¡± Tabitha¡¯s tone was somewhat mocking. Never would she believe that he would give a hoot about her. In her book, Malcolm got home that early that day just to deal with ric. Malcolm then turned to Tabitha with a frown. Her lips were drained of colors, and her hands hanging at her side were clenched into fists. The back of her fists was also pale, and the bulging veins were as clear as day. 2/5 Z Chapter 13 Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¦° Malcolm noticed that she had nothing on her wrist. A touch of annoyance. rose in his heart for no reason. ¡°Grandpa is worried sick for you. I know you don¡¯t care about your health, but, at the very least, you should consider his feelings, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡®As expected, he did what he did just to appease Grandpa ric, Tabitha mused. The passion only burned in her heart for a fleeting moment before it all went out in an instant. A faint smile slowly reached Tabitha¡¯s eyes. ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll put an end to this problem in no time.¡± Her lips were all curled upward, but her eyes were cold. Malcolm loathed that sort of look on her face and was about to say that he would send someone to deal with it. However, Tabitha was one step ahead of him, having turned around and ascending the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m beaten. I¡¯ll be calling it a night.¡± She dropped that without waiting for Malcolm¡¯s reaction as she went up the steps one at a time. In fact, Tabitha could no longer disregard her health and press on. For a few days straight, she had not been to the clinic. After recuperating at home for three days, she finally got a call from Colette. ¡°Tabby, I got you an appointment with Trevor. Can you make it at 3 p.m.?¡± inquired thetter. Tabitha quickly answered, ¡°Yes, I can.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll share the location with you. Catch youter,¡± was Colette¡¯s reply. ?? Chapter 43 M NN 97% 14:36 That time round, it was Trevor who picked the meeting point. It was a private bar, and he even reserved a private room to ensure that no one would overhear their conversation. Trevor was a middle¨Caged man in his early 40s, short and plump, giving the impression of a down¨Cto¨C earth guy. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, Ms. Ingram has told me your situation, but I still need to check. with you again about the deets¡­¡± He asked Tabitha every detail of the situation and encouraged her to try to recall their faces, preferably with easily recognizable features. Tabitha recounted everything she could possibly think of, and Trevor summed it up objectively and responsibly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the incident happened, and they all had no specific names. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be an easy feat to track them down. Fret not, though. Since you paid me to do the job, I¡¯ll go all out to get ahold of their whereabouts.¡± ¡°I appreciate the help.¡± Tabitha paused for a brief moment before going on, ¡°Trevor, could I pay you more and ask more of you? I¡¯d like you to investigate one more thing for me¡­¡± Tabitha then recited the events involving Beatrice and Sylvie. ¡°I¡¯d like to know who called Beatrice and led her to the clinic.¡± ¡°Oh, this one¡¯s a cinch.¡± Trevor looked pretty rxed. ¡°At most three days are all I need to get to the bottom of this.¡± The second day arrived. Trevor leveraged his connections to find out the phone number that texted Beatrice. They then met up, and he let Tabitha in on the findings. ¡°Although the other party hid their identity, it was still easy to find out the original number. The registration information of that number belongs to this person.¡± 4/5 dd M Chapter 43 M ADNNO 97% 14:36 Tabitha grabbed the information over and took a gander, only to find that it was indeed Naomi. Trevor went on, ¡°Also, there¡¯s one more thing, Ms. Jarvis. Sylvie actually got to know Beatrice¡¯s husband through Naomi¡¯s connection.¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 ¦² ANNS Tabitha was a little surprised. ¡°Is there any evidence for this?¡± Trevor exined, ¡°Last year, a friend of mine happened to be working as a bartender at the nightclub and saw Naomi bring Sylvie there for a drink. When Sylvie got drunk, Pierre came over. After that, Sylvie epted a few. pieces of jewelry and half¨Cheartedly did the deed.¡± Then, he spread out his hands and continued, ¡°But a bartender telling this story isn¡¯t enough to be a testimony. After all, there are some details that he hasn¡¯t seen with his own eyes.¡±¡± Tabitha was a little disappointed. ¡°Anyway, thank you.¡± She put the materials away and said to Trevor, ¡°Can you please send the documents to two separate email addresses?¡± After hearing her spell out the addresses, he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°No problem.¡± Beatrice had been a bit frustrated these days. She and her husband were in the middle of filing for divorce. After the matter of Sylvie¡¯s miscarriage blew up, Beatrice and Pierre¡¯s marriage, which existed in name only, could no longer be sustained. Pierre brazenly wanted to get a bigger share of the assets. When Beatrice didn¡¯t agree to it, he brought up Sylvie¡¯s miscarriage. At the mention of Sylvie¡¯s miscarriage, Beatrice went ballistic with rage. ¡®How dare Tabitha use me to deal with Naomi? I can¡¯t take this lying down,¡± she thought. While she was thinking about how to take revenge against Tabitha, the housekeeper suddenly came in with a file bag. ¡°Mrs. Weiss, this express NPPD ¦² ANNO 97% 14:36 Chapter 44 delivery is for you.¡± Beatrice took it and opened it. Her expression immediately twisted. It turned out that Naomi was the one who sent her the information in secret, not Tabitha. Naomi was also involved in nting the homewrecker by Pierre¡¯s side. Beatrice recalled that Naomi had pretended tofort Sylvie in the hospital ward and then put the me on Tabitha. In an instant, she was furious. ¡°That little whore! How dare she fool me and even try to shift the me? Disgusting!¡® she cursed inwardly. Although Beatrice had a strong personality, she was straightforward and frank. Since she had misunderstood Tabitha, she did not hesitate and immediately called Tabitha. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve looked at the information you sent me and know the truth now. I apologize for misunderstanding you earlier and saying unpleasant things,¡± she exined. Tabitha sent the information merely to avoid making too many enemies. She didn¡¯t expect that Beatrice would call to apologize. She quickly said, ¡°Mrs. Weiss, there¡¯s no need to apologize. We are all victims.¡± Beatrice was slightly moved. ¡®Tabitha¡¯s family had also been destroyed because of that homewrecker. And she¡¯s extremely scheming, she thought. Sheforted her with a touch ofpassion as they were in the same boat. ¡°If you need my help in the future, just ask.¡± Chapter 14 Tabitha thanked Beatrice, hung up the phone, and put on her coat. She had to go for a prenatal check¨C up at the hospital. Today was the day Sylvie would be discharged from the hospital. When she was packing, Naomi suddenly said, ¡°Sylvie, I saw Tabitha when I was handling the formalities for you just now.¡± Sylvie¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy. ¡°What is she doing in the hospital?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s here for a prenatal check¨Cup. It¡¯s in the obstetrics and gynecology department on the second floor of this building,¡± Naomi exined. ¡°When I came back, I saw her sitting on a chair in the waiting area. She should be waiting for the result¡­¡± Her eyes flickered, and she whispered, ¡°Sylvie, if your child were still alive, they¡¯d definitely be very healthy.¡± Sylvie¡¯s anger finally reached its peak. She suddenly picked up the fruit knife she bought two days ago, hid it in her sleeve, and rushed to the second floor. Naomi had a small smirk on her lips, but she shouted anxiously, ¡°Sylvie, what are you doing? Don¡¯t do anything rash!¡± Sylvie soon found Tabitha in the waiting area on the second floor. With reddened eyes, she yelled, ¡°Tabitha, give my child back to me!¡± She rushed toward Tabitha as she screamed at the top of her lungs. Several pregnant women screamed and ran away when they saw her holding a sharp fruit knife. Tabitha¡¯s expression changed slightly. She stood up and tried to dodge, but it was like Sylvie had lost her mind. She soon forced Tabitha into a corner. Chapter 44 7 probably had not received the information yet. Tabitha tried to calm herself down. ¡°Sylvie, it was Naomi who led Mrs. Weiss to the clinic that day!¡± she exined. m 14:36 Sylvie was stunned and looked at her suspiciously. ¡°What did you say?¡± Tabitha said in a deep voice, ¡°Think about it. I don¡¯t know you or Beatrice. I wouldn¡¯t know that you woulde to the clinic in advance. It¡¯s not possible for me to send Beatrice a message.¡± Sylvie was just getting carried away by the anger but was still capable of thinking properly. She was just blinded with agony from the recent loss of her child. Tabitha¡¯s words calmed her down, and she immediately recalled the details of that day. Naomi had volunteered to take her to the clinic. Not long after they arrived, Beatrice came bursting in. Naomi heard that and knew her n was about to get ruined, so she hurriedly walked over to exin. ¡°Sylvie, we are good friends. What benefits would I get from hurting you? Don¡¯t let her sow discord between us.¡± Then she red at Tabitha angrily and said, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you have already caused Sylvie to lose her child, and you still want to make her lose her friend? Can you try to be kinder and more humane? Is the child you¡¯re carrying precious, but Sylvie¡¯s child is inferior to others and deserves to die?¡± Tabitha coldly watched as she spun lies and took out the document from her bag. ¡°You can read it yourself.¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Tabitha was d that she had a backup copy of the important documents. in her bag. Naomi didn¡¯t know what it was but had an ominous feeling. She instinctively wanted to grab it but Sylvie had already taken it. All the information and evidence could be seen at a nce. Sylvie trembled with anger. She couldn¡¯t help but p Naomi in the face with all her strength. ¡°Why do you want to harm me? You¡¯re the one who introduced Mr. Weiss. to me. If I can be his legal wife, you¡¯d have nothing to lose. You¡¯d only stand to gain! Why did you do this to me?¡± Naomi held her face. She knew that things were worsening by the second, but she gritted her teeth and acted aggrieved. ¡°Sylvie, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. Tabitha has a grudge against me, so she¡¯s trying to nder me,¡± she said. Tabitha ignored Naomi and answered Sylvie in a cold voice, ¡°Think about it carefully. Did Naomi always try to instigate and urge you to hate me or even take revenge on me? Who do you think will benefit the most if I lose my baby?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sylvie immediately understood everything. Her eyes widened in fury, and she red at Naomi. ¡°I thought you were my best friend, but you used me!¡± The rage of being yed with and betrayed caused her to lose all rational thought. She screamed like a madwoman, thrusting the knife at Naomi. Naomi¡¯s pupils shrank and she hurriedly stepped back, but the de. quickly cut the back of her hand. Blood immediately gushed out of the EPPD Chapter 45 wound. M NNO 97% 14:37 ¦° Seeing this, the other pregnant women screamed nonstop in fear, and the scene became even more chaotic. Sylvie had lost her mind and wanted to attack Naomi again. The security guard in the hospital rushed over in time and quickly stopped her. Tabitha coldly watched as the farce unfolded. She still couldn¡¯t get rid of her hatred. When Malcolm got the news and rushed to the hospital, Sylvie had already been taken away by the police. On the way here, he was filled in on what had happened. When he arrived at the ward, he saw Naomi sitting there with a pale face and bandages on her hands. Malcolm frowned and looked at Naomi coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t Sylvie and you good friends? Why did she suddenly attack you?¡± Naomi exined, ¡°Tabitha was afraid Sylvie would hurt her, so she framed me and said I was the one who tipped off Mrs. Weiss¡­¡± She seemed unable to continue and cried even more sadly. The look in Malcolm¡¯s eyes was unfathomable. He said slowly, ¡°Sylvie hurt you. Do you want me to put her in jail?¡± Naomi couldn¡¯t understand the look in his eyes. A slight cold chill suddenly ran down her back. In the end, she chose to disy the safest reaction. ¡°Forget it. She and I are friends, after all, and she just lost her child. She only hurt me because someone agitated her.¡± Malcolm just hummed lightly and emotionlessly in response. Naomi was even more confused. C & & N Chapter 15 M ANNO 97% 14:37 She felt that Malcolm had be harder to read than ever. But she didn¡¯t dare to show it. She just leaned into his arms and whispered, ¡°Malcolm, I was so scared. Will you break up with me if I lose our baby?¡± Malcolm frowned imperceptibly. He pushed Naomi away, held her arm, and helped her to sit down. Then he rxed his brows a little. ¡°You should take good care of your wounds first. Don¡¯t think too much,¡± he said. Seeing that he avoided answering, Naomi didn¡¯t know how to feel. She bit her lip and asked again, ¡°If the baby is really gone, we can just have another one, right?¡± ¡®Another one?¡® Malcolm thought. He subconsciously rejected the idea. When he was about to speak, he suddenly sensed something and looked up at the door of the ward. Tabitha was standing outside the door, looking at him indifferently. ¡°I just happened to pass by. I¡¯m leaving right now. You guys continue your conversation.¡± The doctor gave her some anti¨Cabortifacient pills just now, and she happened to pass by here on the way to retrieve them. She didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop on their conversation. Tabitha had no interest in arguing with Malcolm and was about to leave. Malcolm hesitated for a few seconds before calling out to her, ¡°Are you all right?¡± From Saul¡¯s description, he knew that Sylvie had gone after Tabitha initially and even pointed a knife at her. i C & & H Chapter 45 X DNNOS 14:37 Tabitha replied without looking back, I¡¯m fine. You can report back to Grandpa ric without worry.¡± She said she was fine, but her footsteps were very weak, and she walked slowly. The wide coat draped over her body made her back look extremely thin. ¡°This woman always puts on a strong front, he thought. Malcolm pursed his lips. Somehow, Tabitha¡¯s appearance made him a little irritated. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my assistant to send you home.¡± He spoke in a deep voice, which had a tinge of worry that he didn¡¯t even notice. Naomi had a grim expression on her face. Her fingernails slightly dug into her palm as unease and rm arose within her heart. Ever since Tabitha appeared, Malcolm¡¯s attention waspletely focused on her. ¡°No need. You¡¯d better send more people to keep an eye on the darling in your arms. What if Sylvie goes crazy and stabs her to death one day?¡± Tabitha said. She paused in her steps andughed sarcastically. ¡°If that happens, there may not be another person like my father who is willing to rush up to save her. Mr. Sinir, you should keep a good eye on her so that she won¡¯t harm others.¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 After saying that, she walked away coldly. Hearing Tabitha curse herself implicitly, Naomi¡¯s entire face almost turned white. Malcolm¡¯s face darkened. Tabitha was getting better at being snarky, and he should have felt annoyed about it. But somehow, he heard a hint of irrepressible sadness andmentation in Tabitha¡¯s words. ¡°Malcolm¡­¡± she uttered. Malcolm rubbed his eyebrows tiredly, saying, ¡°The doctor told you to rest and take care of the baby. Take a rest first. I¡¯ll deal with Sylvie.¡± Naomi bit her lips. Knowing that he was troubled, she stopped retaining him. Although she imed not to argue with Sylvie, Sylvie was still detained for a day. Afterward, Naomi tried to y the sympathy card with her. ¡°Sylvie, I know you didn¡¯t mean it. We will¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Sylvie interrupted. ¡°Naomi, you used me to deal with. Tabitha just to make Malcolm hate her more.¡± From beginning to end, she was just Naomi¡¯s pawn and had been thoroughly exploited. Most ironically, wherever Naomi pointed, she followed her hot¨Cheaded.. ¡°No, I have two things on you now. You decide what to do next,¡± said Sylvie. Chapter 46 M 9 14:37 A trace of resentment shed quickly in Naomi¡¯s heart, but her face was still calm. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked. ¡°I need 2 million dors.¡± Sylvie added, ¡°I was dumped by Mr. Weiss. I have no money and no job. My life is difficult. As my good friend, you should help me out.¡± Naomi gritted her teeth and said, ¡°How would I have so much money?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the money, but Mr. Sinir does! If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t mind asking Mr. Sinir for money myself. As long as you give me the money, we¡¯ll still be best friends. Otherwise¡­ I don¡¯t mind dragging you to hell together!¡± uttered Sylvie. Naomi did not expect that she had provoked such a demanding person. She scolded gravely, ¡°Sylvie, don¡¯t cross the line¡­¡± Sylvie raised her hand and pped Naomi. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°You owe me! I could have relied on my child¡¯s status and be a rich man¡¯s wife. You killed my child. I¡¯m just asking you for money. You should feel lucky¡­¡± Sylvie uttered. Naomi had seen Sylvie¡¯s madness, so she did not dare to provoke her again. She suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Give me two days. I wille up with the money.¡± Only then did Sylvie feel satisfied. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for two more days.¡± After soothing Sylvie, Naomi called Emmanuel with a gloomy face. ¡°Mr. Sinir, Sylvie is a time bomb now. We have to get rid of her as soon as possible,¡± Naomi said. Given Sylvie had the goods on her, she could not be at ease. At this moment, Emmanuel was standing in the garden full of flowers. He gently stroked the blooming flowers with his fingertips, his face indifferent 23 EPPD M Z 98% 14:3/ Chapter 46 with a hint of disgust in his eyes. He asked indifferently, ¡°What did you promise me when I asked to look for a scapegoat back then?¡± Naomi exined in a low voice, ¡°Sylvie is greedy for money. I thought she would be easy to deal with as long as I gave her money.¡± ¡°Idiot.¡± Although Emmanuel was cursing her, his voice was still indifferent. ¡°You haven¡¯t seeded in getting Malcolm to divorce for so long, and now you¡¯ve caused another trouble. Figure it out yourself.¡± Naomi could imagine how indifferent Emmanuel was when he uttered these cold words. ¡°Sylvie almost stabbed me in the stomach with a knife.¡± She said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°The child is yours. Are you going to turn a blind eye to me?¡± The disgust in Emmanuel¡¯s eyes almost overflowed from his sockets. He folded the daffodil with his fingertips, and the delicate daffodil was brutally snapped off by him. Yet, his tone was surprisingly gentle as he spoke. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s just Sylvie. I will make her shut up. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Just coax Malcolm well, and make him divorce Tabitha as soon as possible.¡± Only then did Naomi feel delighted, and she said, ¡°Mr. Sinir, I knew you couldn¡¯t bear to see harm Emmanuel sneered coldly, thinking that a lowly woman like Naomi did not deserve to be pregnant with his child. The man she was with that night was just one of his subordinates he summoned randomly. In the mansion, Tabitha finally got the news of Trevor. S SM Chapter 46 DNN 96% 14:38 He found out that when Naomi was in high school, she had affairs with several rich kids at the same time. One of them was named Giuseppe Koopman, and he was particrly obsessed with her. Naomi had gotten several benefits out of him, but at the same time, she was hitting it off with other people. When this matter came to light, Giuseppe, outraged, brought a couple of hooligans to teach Naomi a lesson. While Naomi was on the run, she ran into Raphael and Meghan and implicated them. Trevor sighed and said, ¡°That one hooligan named Cornelius promised you that he would identify Naomi. He then changed his mind because. Giuseppe had done something behind his back. Plus, Cornelius has already been sentenced, and it would be difficult for him to amend his report.¡± Since then, Giuseppe went abroad immediately and was never seen again, making it extremely difficult to overturn the case. Although it had been eight years since the incident, Tabitha still couldn¡¯t help but feel aching pain in her heart when she heard the details of the incident again. Trevorforted, ¡°Don¡¯t get discouraged. If we can find out the reasons for the incident back then, we will definitely be able to identify the ones. behind it. You just need to be patient.¡± Tabitha nodded sincerely. ¡°Thank you.¡± Although Tabitha appeared feebly, she possessed a tenacity that most people did not have. Trevor started to have a liking for her. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You are my bread and butter now. It¡¯s my duty to ease your worries, but¡­¡± As Trevor spoke, he frowned slightly. ¡°The man behind Naomi is clearly a tough one. Despite my cautions, he still found Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Hearing this, Tabitha¡¯s heart stirred slightly. ¡°Mr. Quimby, go prepare a fake document.¡± In order to find out the person behind Naomi, she suddenly came out with a n. After discussing the details with Trevor, Tabitha went to Rosaria Residence and immediately stopped Naomi when thetter emerged, her eyes furious. ¡°Naomi, I have found the evidence from eight years ago. Your phone didn¡¯t get smashed at all. Once I collect all the evidence, I will definitely send you to jail,¡± said Tabitha. Naomi¡¯s face changed slightly, but somehow, she thought of something and slowly felt relieved. She said, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, I¡¯ve exined to you that it was really just an ident.¡± Tabitha sneered, ¡°The investigator I hired this time is more reliable than thest one. He has helped me find out that the rich kid who sent the hooligans to teach you a lesson back then was named Giuseppe Koopman.¡± At the mention of that name, Naomi¡¯s heart sank. ¡®Did she really find some key evidence?¡® she mused. Naomi held back her panic and said with feigned calmness, ¡°Don¡¯t think I am afraid of you.¡± ¡°When I find this person, I¡¯ll sue you immediately. You won¡¯t have a chance to escape this time. You¡¯re going to jail, Naomi!¡± Tabitha said with a grin and left. 1/5 Chapter 47 M 96% 14:38 Naomi clutched the corner of her clothes tightly and red at her back with resentment. ¡°This Tabitha keeps guing me!¡® she cursed inwardly. When Naomi returned home, she was on pins and needles all day. Ultimately, she bit the bullet and called Emmanuel. After hearing Naomi¡¯s words, Emmanuel said in an even gentler tone than before, ¡°What other dirty and vile things have you done before? You¡¯d better tell me honestly.¡± Naomi immediately yed the victim, saying, ¡°You have misunderstood me, Mr. Sinir. The situation back then was veryplicated. I didn¡¯t want to be with Giuseppe, but he forced me. Tabitha¡¯s parents happened. to be passing by and got identally shed.¡± ¡°In that case, Tabitha¡¯s parents were your savior.¡± Emmanuel tutted, ¡°How dare you snatch her husband? Shame on you.¡± Naomi¡¯s face stiffened. She knew that Emmanuel was humiliating her deliberately. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. However, she did not dare to refute it. She asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Sinir, what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°If I had known you¡¯d be this troublesome, I would have found someone else to hook up with Malcolm,¡± said Emmanuel. Naomi hurriedly said, ¡°If the past incident is exposed at this juncture, I¡¯m afraid all our previous efforts will be in vain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Emmanuel finally grew impatient. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this. Don¡¯t mess with that woman again, and focus on shoring up Malcolm.¡± Knowing that Emmanuel would handle it, Naomi felt a little relieved. After returning from Rosaria Residence, Tabitha sent a message to Trevor. NPPD DNNOSE 98% 14:38 Chapter 47 She texted: [The stage is almost set on my end.] Trevor quickly replied: [I¡¯ve prepared the information pack you asked for.] Tabitha replied: [Okay. You¡¯ll have to y it by ear for the rest. Thanks for your help.] Then, Tabitha put down the phone and breathed a sigh of relief. She had found the evidence. The person behind Naomi would definitely not sit idly by. She had to trouble Trevor to put on such a big act. He must not disappoint her. Two dayster, Trevor arranged to meet Tabitha at the same ce. He waited for a moment, but Tabitha did not show up. Instead, he saw a strange mane in and sit down in front of him. Trevor¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He did not expect that what Tabitha had predicted would actually happen. He pretended to frown in displeasure and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The man was about 30 years old. He had thick eyebrows that almost formed a continuous line and a fierce and menacing appearance. The man ced the silver¨Cwhite iron box he was carrying on the table. ¡°Tabitha won¡¯t being. Give me the information pack in your hand. I¡¯ll pay double what she offered,¡± the man said. Trevor frowned and said, ¡°We have our own rules in this business¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just about making money. There is no need to act righteous,¡± the man continued. ¡°I¡¯ll pay triple.¡± 35 NNO 96% 14:38 Chapter 47 Trevor seemed a little tempted and asked hesitantly, ¡°Who is your boss? What does he need this information for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern,¡± the man said. ¡°Give me the things, and I¡¯ll give you the money right away. A deal¡¯s a deal¡± As he spoke, the man pushed the silver¨Cwhite iron box toward Trevor and opened it. Inside were huge stacks of cash that could captivate one¡¯s gaze. Trevor held his breath slightly and stared intently at the contents. The man chuckled and said. ¡°Take the money. It should be enough for you. to take a break for more than a year.¡± Gritting his teeth, Trevor pulled the iron box over and checked that it was all real money. Then, he closed the iron box and gave the information pack to the man. A sh of contempt flickered in the man¡¯s eyes when he saw that Trevor was greedy for money. He went out with the information pack and immediately called to report the results, ¡°Mr. Sinir, we¡¯ve got the stuff. The person is a money grubber. There won¡¯t be any loose ends.¡± Emmanuel frowned slightly. He somehow felt that something was amiss, but he did not dwell on it. His voice carried a hint of indifference as he said, ¡°Bring it over.¡± When Trevor came out of the bar, he called Tabitha and said, ¡°As you expected, they did send someone over. The information pack has been taken.¡± After thanking Trevor, Tabitha immediately turned on her wireless headset and listened to the sound with bated breath. The man had already arrived at the ce designated by Emmanuel with 4/5 addi Chapter 47 M NNO 96% 14:38 the information pack in his hand. Seeing this, Naomi asked hurriedly, ¡°Did you get the thing?¡± The assistant nodded and gave the document pack to Naomi. Naomi feltpletely relieved. She looked at Emmanuel with a bit of ttery and said, ¡°Thank you, Em-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a strangely shaped radio on the coffee table suddenly emitted a weird maic sound. Emmanuel immediately raised his hand, gesturing for her to stop talking. Seeing Emmanuel¡¯s gloomy face, Naomi shuddered and quickly shut her mouth. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Tabitha heard the word ¡°Em¡± being uttered, but before she could figure out if the word referred to Ethan, the radio went silent again. At once, she grew anxious. Emmanuel turned off the radio and reached toward Naomi, then made a beckoning motion. Naomi understood this and immediately handed him the envelope. Emmanuel opened the envelope, nced at the so¨Ccalled evidence inside it, and began to examine the folder in earnest. Before long, he found a bug ced in the corner of the envelope. ¡®Stupid girl! She nearly blew our cover!¡® Emmanuel pinched the bean- sized bug in his hand as his lips curled into a frighteningly cold smile. He had chalked Tabitha up to be a woman who went crazy for love, but she was proving to be quite an interesting character. ¡®She could do better than Malcolm.¡¯ Without another word, Emmanuel went to the sink and threw the bug into the water. On the other end, Tabitha was still listening attentively when a loud static suddenly assaulted her eardrums. She frantically took out her earpiece. ¡®Crap, he discovered the bug!¡® Naomi watched Emmanuel¡¯s every move in shock, but as anxious as she was, she dared not speak. Emmanuel nced at her coldly and snapped, ¡°You idiot! You almost screwed things up for us!¡± Naomi asked immediately, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mr. Sinir? What did you 1/5 HPP- NNOS 96% 14:38 Chapter 18 find in the envelope?¡± ¡°A bug.¡± Emmanuel raised a brow at her. ¡°Tabitha¡¯s a lot smarter than you, so be careful when you¡¯re dealing with her. You can¡¯t rise to the bait so easily, or you¡¯lle off as a simpleton, and an ugly one, at that.¡± Realizing that she had been tricked by Tabitha, Naomi grew glum. Anger and hatred shed in her eyes. Emmanuel did not want to look at Naomi¡¯s repulsive face for another moment longer. Waving his hand to dismiss her, he said, ¡°You can go now. Be careful on your way out, and don¡¯t contact me again unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡± After saying this, he became worried that Naomi would be tailgated, so he had two of his men escort her home for good measure. Meanwhile, Tabitha was disappointed to have only dug out so little information despite all the effort she had put in. Afterward, when Trevor called her to exchange information and heard how crestfallen she sounded, he person¡¯s name has the word ¡°Em¡± in it; and two, the person probably has a thing for opera.¡± What Trevor meant was that these traits could be useful leads in their investigation. Remembering those traits, Tabitha nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Thanks for all your help, Trevor.¡± Trevor replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I mean, I even gained something valuable for free.¡± The mysterious person they were dealing with had spent a lot of money. on the bug, and they were probably seething right now. 2/5 33 WPP D ANNO 96% 1438 Chapter 18 At the thought of this, Tabitha felt a little better. She did not sleep well that night. The matter of the bug kept haunting her. For some reason, she kept hearing imaginary voices throughout the night. She awoke early the next day and felt a dull ache in her stomach. She began to worry. These days, she had been staying upte in her pursuit of the truth, and all thosete nights were starting to take a toll on her sleep quality. She was more easily startled awake than usual. Enduring the pain in her stomach, Tabitha washed up and put on a change of clothes, then went downstairs to heat up some milk. However, the smell of dairying from the milk made her gag. She managed to gulp down half a ss of milk, but it only worsened the churning sensation in her stomach. She bolted into the bathroom after that and threw up into the toilet. She knew that this was her morning sickness at work. When George heard the sound of Tabitha throwing up, he quickly headed toward the bathroom. Fortunately, Tabitha was done by then, and her face was ashen when she emerged from the bathroom. George was shocked to see how pale her lips were. He asked anxiously, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you don¡¯t look too well. Are you feeling alright? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± Tabitha said feebly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just morning sickness. I¡¯ll be fine after a while¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you¡¯re bleeding!¡± George suddenly alerted her, cutting her off. 7 Chapter 48 UN N 1965 14:30 Stunned, Tabitha followed George¡¯s gaze to see blood trickling down the inside of her leg and onto the floor. She btedly realized that there was a coldness radiating through her stomach, apanied by a throbbing pain. The world around her spun at that moment, and her vision went dark. The next second, she copsed. Frightened by the sight of this, George shouted in panic at the rest of the help, ¡°Ms. Jarvis has fainted! Someone get Mr. Sinir!¡± Malcolm was still jogging at this hour when the housekeeper finally got ahold of him and told him, in no coherent words, that Tabitha had fainted. His expression turned grim and he immediately went home. George had asked the driver to bring the car around, but he hesitated to move Tabitha after seeing how fragile she was. She looked like she would break at the lightest touch. Malcolm ran home, and when he saw Tabitha lying on the ground motionlessly, his eyes widened. However, he was quick to regain hisposure. Things between them were a little tensetely, but the sight of her pale face made his body react quicker than his brain, for without wasting another second, he bent over to pick up her seemingly¨C lifeless frame. Tabitha¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and her eyshes fluttered against the tops of her cheeks. She looked N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. so weak and delicate that Malcolm began to panic. ¡®How weak is she? How could she get sick and faint so easily?¡® he wondered to himself. When they finally got to the hospital, the doctor told Malcolm after examining Tabitha, ¡°Ms. Jarvis is easily worn out to begin with. She must have been overworking and worrying excessively thesest couple of days to copse so suddenly.¡± 4/5 Chapter 48 M ADN NO 96% 14:39 ¡®Overworking?¡® Malcolm frowned. The doctor continued with a solemn expression, ¡°Mr. Sinir, your wife is in poor health and doesn¡¯t care for herself enough to get sufficient rest. The fetus¡® condition is unstable, and it¡¯s going to be hard for your wife to keep the pregnancy if she goes on like this.¡± Malcolm stiffened at this. ¡°How could this happen?¡± WP Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Although Tabitha was not always the picture of health, she always ate well enough and she could move around without issue. Malcolm couldn¡¯t understand why her health was deteriorating so quickly all of a sudden. ¡°She was hit by a wine rackst time and lost too much blood. She refused to be hospitalized for her injuries, so I wasn¡¯t sure if she had taken good care of herself after returning home. From the looks of it now, her injuries back then were more serious than she thought, and if she keeps wearing herself out like this, then I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± The doctor trailed off, not wanting to make Malcolm and the others worry even more. Instead, he just told them repeatedly, ¡°As things are, Ms. Jarvis must be hospitalized so we can better monitor her condition, or the slightest mistake could make her lose the baby.¡± Malcolm¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. The child was not his, but Tabitha did get hurt because of him. He shuddered to think what losing the child would do to her. For a moment, Malcolm¡¯s emotions surged within him and mored his mind. He was worried, and at the same time, he felt helpless and guilty. He knew Tabitha likely wanted to keep this child to make ric happy, if not to secure her position as thedy of the Sinir family. Malcolm should have hated her, but for some reason, he just could not bring himself to do so. He asked with difficulty, ¡°Doctor, what are the chances of my wife keeping this pregnancy?¡± The doctor looked a little torn as he said cautiously, ¡°We¡¯ll examine Ms. Jarvis more thoroughly in a few months¡® time and advise her ordingly if we notice anything wrong with the fetus¡® development.¡± A O While the doctor did not specifically mention whether the pregnancy. could be saved. Malcolm understood the implication of his words, which was that Tabitha was doing poorly, and a moment of carelessness could cause her to lose the baby. Malcolm¡¯s heart was heavy as he slowly opened the door of Tabitha¡¯s hospital room. She was lying in bed, still unconscious, with her eyes closed. She looked obedient and quiet. Malcolm thought she was more tolerable this way than she would be if she opened her mouth, that much was obvious, but he would much rather if she could stand up and argue with him until he was speechless, even if it meant having to put up with her sharp remarks. That would be a lot better than seeing her lying so motionlessly in bed. and drawing each breath as if it could be herst. Malcolm stared at her until he fell into a daze. When he heard knocks on the door, he assumed the doctor or one of the nurses and said, ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened, and a tall and lean figure entered the room. The visitor was none other than Chadwick. Chadwick had always been the mild¨Cmannered sort, but today, he looked like he was restraining his anger. It wasn¡¯t obvious, but his expression was enough to make Malcolm uneasy. In all fairness, Malcolm never really liked Chadwick to begin with. As such, he frowned at Chadwick and asked curtly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chadwick looked grim, and there was none of the usual warmth in his tone as he answered stoically, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Tabby.¡± He had called Tabitha earlier today, but he could not get through her Chapter 19 phone at all. He dropped by the mansion to see her out of worry, only to be told by George that she had been hospitalized again. Naturally, Chadwick hade to visit her, and he even made creamy spinach soup for her. Malcolm did not care for Chadwick¡¯s kind gesture at all. ¡°I can take care of Tabitha, so if you¡¯re done, you may leave.¡± Chadwick ignored him and simply fixed his gaze on Tabitha¡¯s face. She looked haggard, and her lips were chapped and pale. Her brows were closely knit, indicating that she might be dreaming. Her lips were pursed, and though she looked delicate at that moment, she also seemed incredibly determined. Chadwick¡¯s lips pressed into a tight line, then parted. Malcolm was particrly sensitive to Chadwick, and when he noticed. Chadwick staring at Tabitha sympathetically, he became even more irritated at Chadwick. With a frosty gaze, Malcolm pointed out unhappily, ¡°Mr. Eisenhart, what Tabitha needs now is to rest, and you¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to talk to you about in private, Mr. Sinir,¡± Chadwick suddenly said, cutting Malcolm off. His tone was cutting and devoid of its usual jovialness. Malcolm narrowed his eyes and finally nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He wanted to hear what Chadwick had to say to him. The two men stopped at the balcony at the end of the corridor. The sun was not at its strongest today, and Malcolm¡¯s voice was a bitingly cold as the roaring wind. ¡°What did you want to talk about, Mr. Eisenhart?¡± 3/5 ONN 96% 14:39 Chapter 49 Chadwick might be considered a gentle and patient man, but even he could not stand how unaffected Malcolm was by Tabitha¡¯s current condition. ¡°You disgust me, Malcolm,¡± he bit out spitefully. Malcolm looked up at Chadwick with something like a grimace. Chadwick¡¯s fists clenched at his sides as he tried to keep his rage under control. ¡°Tabby is your wife, even if in name only. It¡¯s bad enough that you refuse to ept her child as your own just because you¡¯re still pining over Naomi, but you just have to keep hurting her feelings and letting her wound up in the hospital! You don¡¯t deserve her at all!¡± The corners of Malcolm¡¯s mouth slowly turned downward. He had never touched Tabitha, so he could not understand why even Chadwick was implying that Tabitha¡¯s child was his. That being said, there was no reason why Tabitha would lie to Chadwick. Malcolm was starting to recall details he had not noticed before. He remembered how incredulous Tabitha had seemed when he called her child a bastard. He had been so angry at the time that he assumed Tabitha¡¯s reaction was borne out of guilt, but now that he thought about it, he might have been mistaken. Moreover, Tabitha had not seemed like she was pretending to be hurt or angered by his words. Malcolm suddenly realized that there was something amiss about Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Tabitha¡¯s pregnancy, but he was a little riled up by Chadwick¡¯s usations, and he could not resist taunting Chadwick, ¡°Why do you care so much about Tabitha? Do you like her or something?¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chadwick was stunned. He did not expect Malcolm to bring this topic up. ¡®Do I like Tabitha?¡® The answer to that question was yes, of course he did. The first time Chadwick met Tabitha, he had been filthy, but that did not stop her from bringing him home, taking care of him, and treating him. She never once shunned him for being an orphan and instead made friends with him. It was impossible to dislike someone as kind and wonderful as Tabitha. ¡°I see Tabby as my best friend, and I only want her to be happy,¡± Chadwick said. ¡®Is that all there is?¡® Malcolm¡¯s expression froze as he considered. Chadwick¡¯s answer. Just as he was going to ask Chadwick about Tabitha¡¯s child, his phone rang. ¡°Sorry, I have to take this,¡± Malcolm said as he put the call through. ¡°Hello?¡± Chadwick could not hear what was being said on the other line, but he saw Malcolm¡¯s expression getting more grim by the second. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go back right away,¡± he heard Malcolm say. Frowning as he hung up the phone, Malcolm turned to Chadwick and said, ¡°You mentioned Tabitha¡¯s child earlier¡­¡± However, his phone rang again and interrupted him. At this point, Chadwick had already regained hisposure and resumed his normal, cid tone. ¡°You seem busy, Mr. Sinir. We can talk some other time.¡± 1/5 NN 192 14:39 Chapter 50 Having said that, he turned on his heels and made his way back to Tabitha¡¯s hospital room without waiting for Malcolm¡¯s response. As much as Malcolm wanted to learn the truth about Tabitha¡¯s baby, he had an emergency meeting to attend at thepany. The representatives sent to go over the coboration details were already at the official matters. Saul drove the car at high speed on the way back to Sinir Group headquarters, and Malcolm arrived half an hourter. Unfortunately, he was still ten minuteste to the meeting. The meeting today was for a coboration on the development of a new road. The intended coborator for this project was the Willow family who hailed from Bruiville, and the person who came to Xosa today to go over the details of the coboration was none other than Roy Willow, the head of the Willow Group. Roy was in his early 50s. He was dressed in a dark grey suit, and he appeared to be an amiable man. However, the shrewd look in his eyes told everyone he was a man with authority. The moment Malcolm saw Roy, the former could not help feeling as if he had seen thetter somewhere before. Roy was already unhappy that Malcolm waste, so he did not hold back on criticizing Sinir Group¡¯s proposal throughout the meeting. What aggravated Roy even more was how Malcolm appeared to be unfocused during the meeting, which led him to believe that Sinir Group was not serious about the coboration at all. The entire time, Roy was observing Malcolm¡¯s every gesture. 2/5 Chapter 50 NN 9% 14:39 Toward the end of the meeting, he said bluntly, ¡°This project will take five years toplete. The new road will cover 41 miles starting from Ackleton to Broburgh, and it will cost us 1.06 billion dors in start¨Cup. capital alone. Water supply is going to be a huge issue for us, to say nothing of clearingnds and setting up power lines and the gridwork. It¡¯s going to take us at least ten years if not more, to recover our expenses, which is far too long¡­¡± Roy went on to give a list of reasons that showed his disapproval of the proposal drawn up by the Sinir Group. Malcolm frowned. ¡°We¡¯ve already given Willow Group the right to first. investment in this project¡­¡± ¡°Malcolm,¡± Roy interrupted him. ¡°I suggest you scope out the site yourself ande up with a better proposal for me.¡± Having made his demands, Roy left Sinir Group with his assistant without leaving any room for negotiation. He wanted to humble Malcolm after thetter dared to show upte to the meeting, especially since he had only taken over Sinir Group not too long ago.. Meanwhile, the shareholders were dissatisfied with how the oue of the meeting, but they dared not say anything and left the conference room one by one. Malcolm sat at the end of the table and frustratedly loosened his tie. Just then, Emmanuel, who hadn¡¯t said much in the meeting, suddenly stood up and asked with a smile, ¡°You seem a little upset today, Malcolm. Did something happen?¡± Malcolm met Emmanuel¡¯s concerned gaze and raised a brow at him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Seemingly unaware of Malcolm¡¯s indifference, Emmanuel kept smiling as he added, ¡°I know I¡¯m not of much use here, but if you ever need me, all 3/5 d M Chapter 50 I you have to do is say the word.¡± ¡°Thanks, Emmanuel, came Malcolm¡¯s curt reply. X 9% 14:39 It did not take long for news of the unsessful meeting with the Willow Group to reach ric. The old man wasted no time in calling Malcolm, and he sounded displeased as he demanded, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Talks of the project were already well underway before this, so why would Willow Group request this all of a sudden?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Malcolm was a little surprised by ric¡¯s reaction. In the past, ric would have reprimanded Malcolm for allowing something like this to happen before demanding an exnation. Malcolm thought in surprise, ¡®He actually wants to know the reason for once. ¡°I waste to the meeting.¡± Malcolm confessed. ¡°I suppose Roy thought I was unserious about the whole project and wants me to prove myself.¡± There was a pause on the other line before ric said with a nod, ¡°I know you were taking care of Tabby at the hospital today, so your tardiness is excusable. That being said, if Roy wants you to show him that you¡¯re serious about the coboration, then just do as he asks.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Malcolm replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be going to Ackleton on business for these few days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All you have to do is persuade Roy to finalize the deal. I can take care of Tabby and everything else here while you¡¯re away,¡± ric reassured. He even sounded gentle toward the end of his sentence. Malcolm wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted tough or cry, but he grew inexplicably emotional. Chapter 50 ADNNO 98%. 14:39 He had shown upte to the meeting because he was taking care of Tabitha at the hospital this morning, which cost Sinir Group an important coboration. However, it was precisely because he had been taking care of Tabitha that ric did not reprimand him at first instance. Once again, Malcolm was surprised to see how much Tabitha meant to ric. Speaking of whom, Tabitha did not regain her consciousness until noontime. She was still a little groggy, but in the first few moments of her lucidity, she vaguely recalled being carried over to the hospital by Malcolm. His breath had lingered over her as he rushed her to the hospital, making her uneasy even while her consciousness was slipping away. But now that she was awake, she saw that she was all alone in the room. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Tabitha looked at the bare white ceiling above her and tried her hardest to recall what had happened before she passed out. At some point, she was convinced that she had merely imagined Malcolm¡¯s presence around her. Suddenly, she heard a voice saying. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Tabitha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She turned around and saw Chadwick¡¯s clean and gentle face. ¡°How are you feeling? Are you hurting anywhere?¡± he asked. Ah, so it¡¯s not Malcolm after all. As the realization dawned upon Tabitha, a self¨Cdeprecating smile curled on her lips. She knew Malcolm did not care for her, and she should have known better than to hope otherwise. When Chadwick saw the despondent look in Tabitha¡¯s eyes, he caressed her hair gently and said, ¡°I was on the phone with Colette just now, and she told me that you¡¯ve been going around investigating that incident from years ago.¡± Chadwick¡¯s words brought Tabitha back to reality. She was suddenly reminded of her parents¡® unjust deaths and her desire to avenge them. She did not have time to lie here and mope over Malcolm¡¯s absence. Chadwick noticed how her gaze had gone from unfocused to determined and pointed out sympathetically, Tabby, we know you¡¯ve been trying to find witnesses, but you can¡¯t rush these things. Besides, Trevor and Colette are doing everything they can to help you, too. You have to take care of yourself, for the sake of your baby.¡± Tears pricked Tabitha¡¯s eyes when she heard this. She unclenched her fists. and her hand fluttered to her lower abdomen. It was as if she had suddenly 13 Chapter 51 M ANNO 3x 1457 regained her strength. She found herself thinking, ¡®I still want you, baby, even if that man doesn¡¯t. ording to the doctor¡¯s orders, Tabitha was to remain at the hospital for further observation. Tabitha did not want anything happening to the baby, either, so she eagerly followed the doctor¡¯s instructions. She stayed in bed when she was asked to and went nowhere. She even stopped contacting Trevor so frequently and only told him to call her if there was any important development in their investigation. She was being so obedient for the sake of her baby that it was hard to watch. ¡®How unfortunate¡­ Chadwick¡¯s gaze darkened as his thoughts trailed off. It wasn¡¯t long before ric showed up at the hospital to visit Tabitha as well. When ric saw another man in the hospital room with Tabitha, he did not grow angry and instead greeted Chadwick amicably. After they had introduced themselves to each other, ric said graciously, ¡°Thank you for taking care of Tabby.¡± He had already asked one of his men to look into Chadwick¡¯s background. He knew Chadwick and Tabitha were only close friends, and there was nothing he had to worry about. Chadwick nodded with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Tabby and I are close friends.¡± Meanwhile, Malcolm was getting ready to leave on his business trip, but he could not stop thinking about what Chadwick said about Tabitha¡¯s child. 2/5 Questions kept popping up in his mind. Why was Chadwick so sure that Tabuba¡¯s child was mine? Later in the car, Saul noticed how glum Malcolm was and could not help asking. ¡°Mr. Sinir, is there something you have yet to take care of in Malcolm came back to his senses. Given how many questions he had, he figurest he might as well find the answers on his own. With this in mind, Malcolm said to Saul. ¡°Have someone look into the ces Tabitha went before she discovered she was pregnant?¡± Saul was a little taken aback by Malcolm¡¯s instruction. Why does Mr. Sinir want to know where Mrs. Sinir had been all of a sudden?¡± However, he dared not question Malcolm and agreed to do as he was told. Malcolm added. ¡°I want to know who she was in contact with, and if she spent more than half an hour in any location, I want to know as well.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Saul replied dutifully. Six hourster, Saul pulled up outside a hotel in Ackleton. The weather in Ackleton was much colder than it was in Nosa. This city was in aparatively more remote locality as well, and it was far from being considered urbanized. Building a new road here was, indeed, a quick way to develop the city as a whole. Malcolm got out of the car. He looked tall and well¨Cbuilt in his long. smoky¨Cgray windbreaker. When he walked, the hem of his windbreaker pped in the cold breeze. It was rare to see someone as imposing and elegant as Malcolm in a ce like Ackleton. He was also more handsome than any male celebrity, and the hotel staff at the front desk could not help but stare at him with their 23 MPP D Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ANNO 1 vn 14.58 Chapter 51 jaws open. Saul had already booked hotel rooms in advance. After they walked in and stated their business and identities to the receptionists, they were ushered to their rooms. After being shown his suite, Malcolm washed up and lied down on the bed. He was suddenly seized by the image of Tabitha lying on the hospital bed, her face looking paler than the sheets that covered her. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?¡® he asked himself when he tossed and turned in bed, unable to go to sleep. Atst, he took his phone and gave ric a call. It was already 10.00 p.m. when ric, who was not asleep, answered Malcolm¡¯s call. Malcolm briefly told ric about the situation in Ackleton. When he was ready to hang up, he asked in what he hoped was his most casual tone, ¡°Is, uh, Tabitha awake?¡± ric was a little surprised, but a glint of amusement soon appeared in his eyes. ¡®Looks like this kid has finally learned to care about others. ¡°If you want to know how she¡¯s doing, why don¡¯t you call her yourself?¡± ric asked instead of answering. Malcolm lit up at this and immediately realized that his concern for Tabitha was too unusual. As such, he rposed himself and said in a noticeably colder voice, ¡°I was only asking.¡± ric was slightly disappointed by Malcolm¡¯s response, and he sounded even more curt as he exined, ¡°Well, Tabby woke up this afternoon, and there was a young man named Chadwick who was with her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to bed now, Grandpa. I¡¯m leaving early tomorrow morning to HP P M DNNO 97% 14:58 Chapter 51 check out the site. You should get some rest, too,¡± Malcolm said and hung up immediately after. This time, Malcolm forced himself to stop thinking about Tabitha, and it worked. By midnight, he finally fell asleep. The next morning, Saul was waiting for Malcolm outside the suite. Malcolm was just getting into the elevator when Saul caught up to him and said in hushed tones, ¡°Mr. Sinir, we¡¯ve got the information you home, and it took us wanted. Mrs. Sinir hardly traveled far away f only a night¡¯s work to find out where she¡¯s been¡­¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Malcolm turned his head around. His movement was slow. With furrowed brows, his blue eyes seemed to slowly gather a chunk of ice inside. ¡°Last night?¡± he asked. The pressure in the elevator plummeted abruptly. Saul¡¯s knees went weak and he hurriedly exined, ¡°It was a piece of information that we received. after midnight, and I¡¯m afraid to disturb Mr. Sinir¡­¡± Malcolm pressed the space between his eyebrows and softened his tone slightly, ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°Mrs. Sinir went to Quilton and stayed overnight at Centennial Hotel about two months ago,¡± Saul replied. ¡®Quilton?¡® Malcolm repeated in his heart. Malcolm felt a slight tug at his heart as if something was about to be revealed. Sinir Group has a very important project in Quilton. Therefore, he often traveled there for business trips. He had a dedicated suite in Centennial Hotel, where he would stay during those trips. Saul observed Malcolm¡¯s expression quietly and waited for his next set of instructions. Malcolm¡¯s eyes were dim and unclear. ¡°Did you manage to find out the room number?¡± Saul shook his head. ¡°The hotel is adamant about protecting guest privacy, so they refuse to disclose any information.¡± 1/5 DNNO 93% 14:58 Chapter 32 Finally, Malcolm said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Xosa in three days. We¡¯ll make a stop at Quilton along the way.¡± Over two months ago, he slept with Naomi in that hotel. He wondered if it was a coincidence that Tabitha was also at the hotel at the same time. Once the matter here was settled, he had to go and personally inquire. about it. Emmanuel was soon alerted about Malcolm sending someone to investigate Tabitha¡¯s whereabouts. More than two months ago, Emmanuel had bribed Riley Walsh, the manager of Centennial Hotel, to tamper with Malcolm¡¯s drinks. Now that someone suddenly came to dig into old ounts, Riley naturally sought out Emmanuel, fearing to be exposed. Emmanuel instructed him, ¡°Create false records of Tabitha¡¯s hotel check- in details.¡± After hanging up the phone, he reached out and touched the pot of Natal lily nearby. His expression was gentle, but the sharpness in his eyes failed to conceal the underlying coldness in it. He felt far from pleasant to have an opponent who was too clever and rational. Just then, Naomi called, ¡°Mr. Sinir, I heard Malcolm went to Ackleton. He didn¡¯t tell me about it, so I was a little worried¡­¡± ¨C Naomi wanted to call Malcolm to ask about his return, but after the incident with Sylvie, Malcolm had grown suspicious of her. If she called every time he was on a business trip, she was afraid it might exacerbate his doubts further. Emmanuel scoffed lightly, ¡°You should worry about what will happen to Chapter 52 ¦² DNNO 93 14:58 you if Malcolm found out the person in the room that night was Tabitha.¡± Naomi was surprised. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡®Could it be that Malcolm and Tabitha had some interaction when they went to the hospital yesterday? Did Tabitha talk about what happened in the hotel?¡® she pondered. ¡°Malcolm has started to investigate the hotel.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s tone remained as gentle as ever. ¡°Did you do something stupid again that raised his suspicion?¡± Naomi panicked. She had indeed encountered some minor problems with Malcolm recently because of Sylvie. ¡®If he found out anything else¡­ she thought inwardly. ¡°Mr. Sinir, you have to handle this matter. Otherwise, our n will fail,¡± Naomi said. Before Emmanuel could reply, Naomi continued with a vicious expression, ¡°Mr. Sinir, Malcolm told me before that when the fetus. reaches four months, he¡¯ll conduct a DNA test with Tabitha.¡± She clenched her teeth, and the cruelty and bloodlust in her eyes almost spilled out. ¡°We must get rid of the baby in Tabitha¡¯s belly before the DNA test to prevent future trouble!¡± Emmanuel plucked a flower petal. He was frowning slightly, but he asked in the softest tone, ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?.¡± Naomi instantly came to her senses. At the thought of Emmanuel¡¯s ndestine and unknown methods, she felt a chill down her spine. She hurriedly replied, ¡°I dare not to do so.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take care of the hotel matter.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s tone finally DNN N 93% 14:58 Chapter 52 returned to normal. ¡°Behave yourself during this period and don¡¯t reveal anything suspicious.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Naomi replied. Three dayster, Malcolm made a detour to Quilton after visiting Ackleton. The project in Quilton was well underway, so it was a good time for him to check on the progress as well as to inquire about Tabitha at Centennial Hotel. Malcolm stood before the entrance, his gaze inscrutable. He still remembered the restless and surprised feeling when he found out that Naomi was next to him that morning. Later, when Naomi found out that she was pregnant, being a responsible man, even if he didn¡¯t have romantic feelings for her, he promised to give her an exnation. Malcolm narrowed his eyes slightly, and a chill emanated from his body. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Out of the blue, a thought popped into his mind, ¡®What if the person beside me was Tabitha that night? Would everything be different then?¡® Saul observed Malcolm¡¯s expression carefully and reminded him softly, ¡°Mr. Sinir¡­¡± ¡®You¡¯ve been standing at the hotel entrance for over ten minutes now,¡¯ he continued in his heart. Malcolm snapped out of his reverie, and a slight frown appeared on the corner of his lips. Nheless, he was already there; it was time to uncover the truth. Malcolm walked into the hotel. The receptionist recognized him immediately and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Sinir, you¡¯re here.¡± 4/5 WPPD Chapter 52 M NNO 93% 14:58 As an exclusive VIP customer, every staff in the hotel had to remember his face. Malcolm nodded slightly, took the room card, and instructed, ¡°Ask the hotel manager toe over. I have something to ask him.¡± When the receptionist met his cold and blue eyes, she blushed and replied, ¡°Of course, sir.¡± Malcolm went back to the room and asked Saul not to follow.. Before long, Riley hurried over. ¡°Mr. Sinir, what can I do for you?¡± Riley asked. ¡°Was my wife here over two months ago? Which room was she in?¡± Man asked. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Riley¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and his , and his eyes flickered. m1458 Malcolm narrowed his eyes and warned in a hostile voice, ¡°This concerns my wife. You better be Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. honest.¡± Riley wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and replied in a trembling voice, ¡°To answer your question, Mrs. Sinir did indeed visit our hotel over two months ago, and I personally attended to her.¡± ¡°Mrs. Sinir came to Quilton for a visit. She felt unwell, so she rested at the hotel. She asked about your room number and I provided it directly to her,¡± Riley continued. Hearing Riley¡¯s reply, Malcolm vaguely pieced something together but didn¡¯t know what he was expecting. His voice carried a hint of urgency as he asked, ¡°When did she check in?¡± ¡°On October 10th,¡± Riley replied. A faint, imperceptible disappointment surged within Malcolm. ¡°The timeline did not match!¡® he eximed in his heart. He was with Naomi on October 12th. His voice had turned utterly cold when he spoke again, ¡°What happenedter?¡± Riley started sweating profusely as he said, ¡°There was a minor power issue that night and the electricity went off for a while, so the room card malfunctioned. I wanted to check on Mrs. Sinir and see if she needed emergency service, but it seemed there was a drunken man in her room¡­ I¡¯m afraid of stirring up trouble, so I dared not to ask any question and left as if I hadn¡¯t seen anything¡­¡± HPP D Chapter 53 M DNNO 72% 14:58 Malcolm naturally understood Riley¡¯s implication. Thetter thought that he had caught Tabitha in an affair. ¡°What happened after that?¡± Man asked further. After Riley observed Malcolm¡¯s inscrutable expression, he swallowed nervously before he tried to remember what happened next, ¡°When Mrs. Sinir checked out the next day, she asked me about when you returned the previous night and when you left¡­¡± Riley then realized that a drunken intruder had entered Tabitha¡¯s room, and she mistook the intruder for Malcolm. She had taken Malcolm¡¯s room card, and with the power supply issue, it was understandable that she would mistake him for someone else.. A sense of suspended agitation suddenly crashed down, leaving Malcolm¡¯s mind momentarily nk. ¡®Could it really be like that?¡® he pondered. Malcolm had countless thoughts about the child in Tabitha¡¯s belly, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so absurd. Feeling something amiss, he stared at Riley intensely. ¡°I want to check the surveince footage.¡± Thetter hurriedly said, ¡°After the power outage that night, the surveince only resumed the next afternoon, so there¡¯s no recording of that period. I feared losing my job due to negligence and thus concealed the truth from Mrs. Sinir¡­¡± Malcolm¡¯s heart sank straight down. In prolonged silence, an indescribable mix of emotions flooded his mind, leaving him in unprecedented confusion. Riley had left for a long time, but he was still sitting on the couch stiffly Chapter 53 M 12% 14:58 and couldn¡¯te back to his senses. Images of Tabitha¡¯s pale face, her angry usatory eyes, and the gradual shift to disappointment and indifference kept shing through his mind¡­ Tabitha had always held a firm belief that the child was theirs. After he had denied the child¡¯s identity, he now understood why she had grown sensitive and angry. Malcolm picked up his phone and inadvertently scrolled through Tabitha¡¯s number. The call identally connected, and Tabitha¡¯s voice came through coldly, ¡°Malcolm? What do you want?¡± Listening to her t tone that was devoid of any emotions, Malcolm¡¯s throat tightened slightly. When he misunderstood Tabitha before, he could easily hurt and mock her without any psychological obstacles. However, now that he knew the truth, he suddenly didn¡¯t know how to talk to her. He couldn¡¯t bear to reveal the truth. Neither Tabitha nor ric could ept it¡­ ¡°If you¡¯re not going to speak, then hang up,¡± Tabitha said. Tabitha hung up the phone after waiting for Malcolm to respond for a long time. A hint of mockery shed in her eyes. She thought maybe Malcolm had just identally dialed her number while socializing and drinking. Malcolm heard the beep of his phone and put it away expressionlessly. Guilt, confusion, doubt, and disappointment¡­ Variousplex emotions Chapter 33 Z DNN 92% 14:58 intertwined within him. Eventually, he called out to Saul. ¡°Continue to investigate what happened in the hotel. We must identify that drunken man,¡± he ordered. ¡°Understood!¡± Saul replied. Saul felt that the recent investigations were getting stranger by the day, but he didn¡¯t dare to say much. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 When Malcolm was away, Tabitha followed ric¡¯s advice and moved back to the Sinir manor for a while. She spent her days apanying ric to brew coffee and have a stroll in the garden. ric knew Tabitha had an allergy, so there were only green nts, devoid of flowers, in the garden, offering pleasant air. She had be much calmer and no longer consumed by anger and vengeance like when the time when she first met Naomi again. One day, ric excitedly approached Tabitha with a birdcage. ¡°Tabby, I bought you a talking bird,¡± ric said. Seeing Tabitha spending every day indoors for her health, he was worried. that she might feel cooped up. However, since he couldn¡¯t get her a pet like a cat or a dog, he came up with this idea. Tabitha reached out and took the birdcage. The bird was adorned with feathers in faint purple and green hues, while the area behind its eyes was in a yellow shade. It has a beautiful appearance. She asked with a smile, ¡°Grandpa ric, why did you suddenly think of keeping a bird?¡± ¡°This is no ordinary bird,¡± ric said. ¡°It¡¯s a parrot. It can talk.¡± He reached out to tease the parrot. ¡°Hurry and greet her.¡± In no time, the parrot fluttered its wings inside the cage and called out to Tabitha, ¡°Hello, Tabby.¡± 14 Tabitha found it quite fascinating ric continued, ¡°If you feed it, it will learn to talk with you.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Tabitha fed the bird and chatted with it for a while. Surprisingly, it learned. to say another sentence. ¡°Hello, Grandpa ric.¡± Tabitha¡¯s eyes crinkled with her smile. Thank you, Grandpa ric. I like this bird very much,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± ric was delighted. ¡°Avoid touching its body when you y with it. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Tabitha replied.. In no time, Tabitha became close to the parrot. She even named it as Pipsqueak. Pipsqueak was lively and active. Tabitha even asked someone to buy a set of perch so Pipsqueak could y outside and need not be caged every day. As soon as Pipsqueak got out of the cage, it flew around the courtyard for fun. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t fly fast, so Tabitha followed it around the courtyard. However, Pipsqueak suddenly disappeared while flying toward the attic. Tabitha pushed open the small attic door and found numerous photos inside. Among them was a picture of a young couple, where the woman in the white dress was leaning affectionately against the man. They looked happy. The photos seemed a bit old, indicating that it was from the older era. Tabitha couldn¡¯t resist picking up the photo. Looking at the gentle features. M DNN N 92% 14.3? Chapter 54. of the man and woman, an inexplicable sense of familiarity rose in her heart. There was an unprecedented sense of affinity as if she had known them before. ¡°They are Malcolm¡¯ste parents,¡± a deep yet clear voice suddenly sounded. Tabitha instinctively ced the photo back and turned to see a young man entering the room. He was young and tall. The dim light outside the door nted in from his side, revealing his paleplexion. His thin lips were slightly pursed as if carrying a smile. His eyes were deep and enigmatic, even carried a shade of mystery inside. Surprisingly, the parrot perched on his shoulder obediently. Tabitha asked in curiosity, ¡°Who are you?¡± The neer smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m Emmanuel, Malcolm¡¯s cousin. I should call you Tabitha.¡± Tabitha remained wary about Emmanuel, who acted too familiar with her. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with business overseas and have returned just recently,¡± Emmanuel replied. After a pause, Emmanuel continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t attend your wedding with Malcolm.¡± Tabitha nodded slightly and said nothing. Emmanuel didn¡¯t mind her indifference. He maintained a gentle tone as he spoke, ¡°The attic is dusty and the air is bad here. You¡¯re pregnant. You shouldn¡¯t linger any longer here.¡± 3/4 Z ANNO 92% 14:59 Chapter 34 Tabitha nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± While Emmanuel appeared friendly and attentive, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that a trace of coldness lingered behind his smile, failing to reach. his eyes. This subtle discord left her with an instinctual unease. Emmanuel chuckled inwardly. He thought Tabitha was not only smart but also heavily guarded. Stepping out of the attic, Emmanuel finally got a clear look at Tabitha¡¯s features under the bright light. His heart seemed momentarily struck. Her facial features were extremely delicate, nearly matching his aesthetic. criteria in every aspect. Both of them were stunned for a moment when their gazes met. They both had a pair of hazel eyes with the corners of their eyes slightly upturned. It felt like they were looking at each other¡¯s reflections. The only difference was that Tabitha¡¯s eyes were clear and bright, while Emmanuel¡¯s eyes seemed veiled by mist. Tabitha¡¯s demeanor reminded Emmanuel of Lori. She appeared gentle and fragile, akin to a delicate ss flower. Yet, Tabitha was distinctly different from Lori. Beneath her calm appearancey a resolute heart. Emmanuel zoned out for a moment. 0 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Sensing Emmanuel¡¯s peculiar gaze, Tabitha pursed her lips gently and turned her face away slightly. Emmanuel realized his action and distanced himself with a smile. Soon, they returned to the garden, and Emmanuel settled Pipsqueak back into its cage. Tabitha said from the side, ¡°Let it y on the perch.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this bird was recently bought, right?¡± Emmanuel exined gently, ¡°It is not fully trained yet. It might not return if it flies away.¡± Tabitha said, ¡°But if it is caged¡­¡± ¡°Domestic pets like this don¡¯t forage on their own. If it doesn¡¯t return, it will starve outside.¡± Despite Emmanuel¡¯s gentle tone, his words held a hint of cruelty. ¡°It¡¯s oue won¡¯t be better than being caged.¡± Tabitha fell silent, epting the logic presented easily. Emmanuel, clearly versed in bird training, offered further advice to Tabitha, ¡°Invest more time in ying with it and you¡¯ll notice it¡¯ll quickly grow fond of you. Plus, it might pick up more words along the way.¡± Tabitha attentively noted his advice. Out of a sudden, she noticed Emmanuel was wearing a ck finger guard on his left pinky. ¡®What¡¯s with the weird peculiar style? Or was he hiding an old wound on his pinky from others?¡® she wondered. Brief confusion passed through her mind, but Tabitha was not one to pry, so she didn¡¯t ask him about it. After discussing the topic of pet training, Emmanuel looked down and 1/5 Chapter 55 M NN 92% 14:59 noticed the star jasmine beside them. He asked, ¡°This sulent looks. splendid and grows well. Did you grow it yourself?¡± Tabitha loved the jasmine given by Chadwick and took good care of it every day. After moving to ric¡¯s ce, she was worried that the housekeeper couldn¡¯t keep it well, so she brought it along with her. It was sunny today, so she had taken the jasmine out to bask. She nodded. ¡°Yes, I grew it.¡± ¡°My mother adores nts as well. We have quite a few sulents at home,¡± Emmanuel said. ¡°Your multi¨Ccolored sulent is quite rare. What¡¯s it called? I¡¯d like to get one for my motherter.¡± Jasmine was something rare and precious, so it was unfamiliar to many. Trusting Emmanuel¡¯s filial nature, Tabitha didn¡¯t suspect too much and revealed the sulent name of jasmine to Emmanuel. While they were talking, George led Malcolm over and said, ¡°Mrs. Sinir is in the garden.¡± Malcolm lowered his eyes to mask his dissatisfaction. ¡°Tabitha is in poor health. Why expose her to the cold in the garden?¡® he thought to himself. George continued, ¡°Mrs. Sinir recently got a talking bird. She chats with it every day and looks very happy¡­ Look, Mr. Sinir, Mrs. Sinir is there.¡± Malcolm nced up and saw a young man talking to Tabitha, who was listening attentively, in the distance. His brows furrowed in immediate displeasure as he strode over. Once he got closer, Malcolm realized that the man who was talking to 2/5 14:59 Chapter 55 Tabitha was Emmanuel, who had recently been transferred to the headquarters. Emmanuel was no simple person. He wondered why Tabitha was chatting so amiably with him. His brow creased further as he called out, ¡°Tabitha.¡± Tabitha turned to Malcolm and greeted him faintly. In contrast, Emmanuel greeted him politely, ¡°Malcolm, back from your business trip?¡± Malcolm nodded expressionlessly before turning to look at Tabitha. She seemed to have lost weight, and her nearly three¨Cmonth¨Cold pregnancy barely showing. However, herplexion had improved slightly from before. There was even a fleeting, shallow smile lingering in the depths of her eyes. Malcolm suddenly recalled the truth he discovered at the hotel. He wondered if Tabitha would ever smile again if she discovered the truth. ¡°Tabitha¡­¡± He carefully constructed his words, underlying a subtle. concern. ¡°How have you been feeling?¡± Tabitha¡¯s fingertips paused. Her face was calm, and her voice devoid of emotions. ¡°I was discharged a few days ago. It¡¯s peaceful here. I¡¯ve been recovering well.¡± ¡®Does that mean the Sinir residence isn¡¯t peaceful?¡® Malcolm pondered. Malcolm pursed his thin lips into a straight line and was about to say something when he was interrupted by Tabitha, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little tired. I¡¯ll go rest in my room.¡± Malcolm hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but Emmanuel had chimed in, ¡°Given your health, resting is indeed necessary.¡± 3/5 Chapter 55 DNNOS 92% 14:59 Tabitha nodded and turned to leave. Malcolm tightened his thin lips further as he watched her distant and aloof departing figure. She had been chatting with Emmanuel here for so long, but she didn¡¯t say that she was tired. But she was tired as soon as he came back. A trace of annoyance brewed within Malcolm, but then he remembered the likely reasons behind Tabitha¡¯s changed demeanor and attitude and fell silent. ¡°Malcolm, what are you thinking?¡± Emmanuel¡¯s voice sounded nearby, snapping Malcolm back to reality. After their marriage, Tabitha had been very kind to him. Now, their rtionship has be so tense and rigid because he had misunderstood her. Malcolm took a deep breath and soon calmed down. ¡°Nothing.¡± He didn¡¯t want to talk to Emmanuel, but thetter continued with a smile, ¡°Malcolm, did you gift Tabitha this pot of sulent? It looks good. I n to buy one for my mother.¡± Malcolm looked down and observed the jasmine ced nearby. Emmanuel¡¯s voice was still ringing in his ear, ¡°I heard Tabitha enjoys tending to flowers, but she has a pollen allergy. A potted sulent can serve as a substitute for real flowers. That trait of hers is quite simr to my mother¡¯s.¡± ¡°Malcolm, it¡¯s considerate of you to think of gifting her a sulent. Seems like you care about her,¡± he continued. ¡®Care about Tabitha?¡® Malcolm repeated in his heart. Malcolm couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene when Chadwick gifted the * Joyce 33 jasmine to Tabitha What had he been doing then? He was being sarcastic and suspecting the purity of their rtionship. Yet, Chadwick¡¯s intention was simple. He wanted to gift Tabitha a pot of real nts that she was not allergic to. Despite living with Tabitha for two years, Malcolm hadn¡¯t noticed her allergy. An outsider like Chadwick Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. was even more thoughtful than him. But Tabitha knew all his preferences. She knew what he liked to eat and his daily habits, and would silently adjust to amodate his routines¡­ 14:57 Chapter 55 M DNNO 92% 14:59 jasmine to Tabitha. What had he been doing then? He was being sarcastic and suspecting the purity of their rtionship. Yet, Chadwick¡¯s intention was simple. He wanted to gift Tabitha a pot of real nts that she was not allergic to. Despite living with Tabitha for two years, Malcolm hadn¡¯t noticed her allergy. An outsider like Chadwick was even more thoughtful than him. But Tabitha knew all his preferences. She knew what he liked to eat and his daily habits, and would silently adjust to amodate his routines¡­ Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 A faint sense of guilt lingered in Malcolm¡¯s heart. He was unwilling to continue the conversation with Emmanuel, coupled with an uncontroble restlessness. ric was happy to see Malcolm when he returned. ¡°Malcolm is back?¡± he asked. Malcolm nodded and replied, ¡°Most of the matters in Quilton have been sorted out.¡± ric then turned to look at Emmanuel. His gaze darkened a little. ¡°Manny is here too?¡± he asked. ¡°I have just returned from overseas. I¡¯m here to visit you,¡± Emmanuel replied. Emmanuel smiled and took out a finely wrapped gift box as he said, ¡°The weather has turned cold. Mother made this knee warmer herself. She asked me to bring it for you, Granddad.¡± ric frowned slightly at the thought of Lori¡¯s tearful temper, but he didn¡¯t show excessive coldness. He then reached out his hand and epted the gift. ¡°How¡¯s her healthtely?¡± he asked. ¡°She is doing well. She asked me to convey her regards to you, Granddad,¡± Emmanuel replied. ¡°Thank you,¡± ric replied. He let out a sigh and said nothing more. Emmanuel maintained a gentle demeanor even though he received a cold reception. He shifted his Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. gaze to the nearby chessboard and smiled. 1/4 A EPPD NNO 14:59 Chapter 56 ¡°I had nothing to do just now and took a look at your chessboard, Granddad. I find your chess skills remarkable¡­¡± he said. Emmanuel then pointed out some exquisite moves. ric was surprised and asked, ¡°You know how to y chess?¡± ¡°I became friends with someone abroad who knows a lot about chess. I learned a little from him. I managed to win a few times while ying with him. I wonder how I¡¯d do against you, Granddad,¡± Emmanuel said, seemingly fascinated. ric liked to y chess, so he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Come, y a few rounds with me, and we¡¯ll see.¡± Malcolm knew that Emmanuel was trying to please ric and could vaguely guess his intentions. His gazended briefly on the gift box before slightly looking away. Emmanuel¡¯s chess skills were decent. He won one out of three games against ric. ¡°Granddad¡¯s maneuvers held such subtlety and depth. I truly admire your remarkable strategies,¡± Emmanuel remarked. ric was in a good mood. He could tell Emmanuel was good at chess, yet he gracefully lost three games while barely securing one. ¡®Emmanuel is a capable and shrewdd, but it¡¯s a pity¡­ ric thought to himself. ric seemed to recall something, his gaze darkened for a moment, and then he smiled again and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should stay for dinner, Manny.¡± Emmanuel was also pleased. ¡°Sure, Granddad,¡± he replied. In response to ric¡¯s order, the kitchen quickly prepared a sumptuous. 2/4 Chapter 56 M DNNOS 92% 14:59 dinner, and soon everyone was at the table. Tabitha was weak, so shegged behind and arrived at the tablest. The dining table was rectangr. Emmanuel sat to ric¡¯s left, and the seat to ric¡¯s right was empty. Malcolm sat in the second seat on the right. Tabitha considered sitting at Emmanuel¡¯s side, but ric said, ¡°Tabby,e sit beside me.¡± Tabitha had no choice but to bite the bullet. She walked over and sat down. She didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or not, but her seat was small. She moved closer to Malcolm¡¯s side for fear of bumping into ric. Tabitha ate like she was on pins and needles throughout the meal. Suddenly, Malcolm¡¯s elbow identally touched her arm. Tabitha immediately moved aside. Malcolm paused for a moment. He recalled the scene earlier when Pipsqueak had called him a bad guy, leaving a subtle uneasiness in his heart. Tabitha believed that she was pregnant with his child, yet he had repeatedly denied it. His behavior was truly despicable. Malcolm could understand why she would hold a grudge.. So he took his fork and put a piece of fish fillet into Tabitha¡¯s bowl. ric looked over in surprise and showed a satisfied expression. ¡°Eat more meat, Tabby. You¡¯re too thin,¡± hemented. The strong smell of fish made Tabitha ufortable. However, she didn¡¯t W PPD NN 82% 15:00 Chapter 56 want to embarrass Malcolm in front of ric and the others. She thanked him calmly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Her gratitude seemed to encourage Malcolm even more. Tabitha rarely ate meat, either. He was concerned about her health, so he asionally served her some meat. While ric¡¯s expression became increasingly gentle, Tabitha¡¯s expression grew darker. She wondered, ¡®Is Malcolm doing this on purpose?¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 WPP Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 At that moment, Emmanuel smiled and openly expressed his admiration by saying, ¡°Malcolm, you have such a good rtionship with Tabitha.¡± Tabitha scoffed in her heart, ¡®If our rtionship can be considered a great one, then perhaps there are no broken¨Chearted couples in the world!¡± She couldn¡¯t tell if Malcolm was doing unnecessary favors for ric or if he was up to something bad. The smell of meat made Tabitha sick. She was already full after eating almost half a bowl of oatmeal and mushroom soup. She quickly excused herself from the table, citing fatigue. Malcolm¡¯s expression darkened slightly. Then, he gave Emmanuel a cold nce. He was aware that Emmanuel was deliberately trying to sow discord. between them. Emmanuel was an ambitious man. Although he appeared to be amiable, he harbored a concealed hostility toward Malcolm. Moreover, Emmanuel had an extreme work style. So, he and Malcolm never got along. Malcolm did not like Tabitha having too much interaction with Emmanuel. He was determined to get Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Tabitha home. After dinner, Emmanuel chatted with ric for a while before taking his leave. Malcolm seized the opportunity to speak privately with Tabitha. He asked, ¡°Tabitha, when do you n to return to the Sinir residence?¡± Tabitha didn¡¯t believe he genuinely wanted her to go back. She quipped with a frown, ¡°You can¡¯t pretend anymore, can you? It must have been A Chapter 57 M DNNOS 925% 15:00 exhausting pretending in front of Grandpa ric just now, right?¡± Her tone was sharp, leaving an unpleasant impression despite her smiling face. Malcolm¡¯s gaze darkened slightly as he said, ¡°Stop being irrational.¡± Tabitha took a deep breath. She thought her irritation to him was almostical, so she tried to calm herself down.. ¡°You can go back by yourself. The environment here is better than the Sinir residence. I want to stay here a bit longer,¡± she said. Malcolm¡¯s eyes lingered on her face for a few seconds before quickly shifting away. ¡°As you wish,¡± he replied. Tabitha didn¡¯t bother continuing the conversation and turned to leave. But Malcolm found himself involuntarily looking at her. Her figure remained frail. She was weak, yet she exuded a persistence akin to bamboo. Malcolm wondered if it was her resilience that had made her shield him without hesitation at the nightclub back then. At that time, she should have hated him. Malcolm clenched his slender fingers and turned to find ric. If Tabitha did not leave, he would stay. Anyway he was the one who first wronged her and made her sad and disappointed. He was also the person who made her reluctant to return home. ric was about to return to his room when Malcolm approached him and said firmly, ¡°Grandpa, I want to stay here for a few days.¡± Chapter 57 ADNA NN 19.00 ric was surprised by Malcolm¡¯s unusual behavior today. In the past, Malcolm had always seemed eager to distance himself from Tabitha. But today, not only did he show concern for Tabitha, but he also wanted to stay at the Sinir manor. If he hadn¡¯t maintained his cool and seriousness while bringing up the topic, ric might have thought he had finally developed a fondness for Tabitha. ¡°Why?¡± ric asked, scrutinizing every expression on Malcolm¡¯s face. Malcolm exined frankly, ¡°Tabitha is not in good health, so I thought it would be good to stay here and keep an eye on her. Besides, I can apany you as well.¡± ric recalled how Malcolm had willingly served food to Tabitha earlier and thought that maybe Naomi had really brought him to his senses. He replied happily, ¡°Okay, then you may stay. I¡¯ll have someone prepare a guest room for you.¡± Tabitha was surprised to learn that Malcolm wanted to stay. She wondered, ¡®What is Malcolm up to? Is he aware of the misunderstandings that can arise when people know he¡¯s staying because I¡¯m not leaving?¡± Tabitha clenched her fist tightly until her nails dug into her skin, jolting her back to reality. She thought to herself, ¡®Impossible! His heart belongs only to Naomi, and he acknowledges only her child. There must be some hidden motive behind his sudden desire to stay at the Sinir manor for no reason.¡± Although Tabitha could turn a blind eye to Malcolm¡¯s decision to stay, she faced a dilemma regarding bedtime. They were at the Sinir manor and couldn¡¯t sleep in separate rooms under ric¡¯s watchful eye. 3/5 1. c. 15:00 Chapter 37 Tabitha paced around the room, feeling nervous and uneasy. Malcolm was still engrossed in reading his documents. Tabitha was impressed by his calm and He had been in the same ward with her not long ago, and he had seemed terribly ufortable as if it would cost him his life. Suddenly, she made up her mind and opened the door to go out. Malcolm, holding the documents, paused slightly before he said, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Tabitha¡¯s hand on the doorknob did not stop. She quickly turned it around. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. I can¡¯t be disturbed while sleeping at night. I¡¯ll exin to Grandpa ric. He¡¯ll understand, Tabitha exined. Malcolm didn¡¯t have a strong opinion about sleeping in separate rooms, but he didn¡¯t like her dismissive attitude. He couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°We¡¯re a married couple, so it¡¯s best if we can act harmoniously. If Grandpa wishes us well, then let¡¯s put on a show for his sake and make him happy.¡± Tabitha looked back at Malcolm in disbelief, and her hand that was turning the doorknob stopped. She thought to herself, ¡®Malcolm¡¯s behavior is unusually attentive, even if it¡¯s for Grandpa ric¡¯s sake! ¡®But Malcolm doesn¡¯t mind sleeping in the same room. Maybe my constant resistance is too much. ¡®After all, Malcolm doesn¡¯t like me, so he¡¯s not going to harm me. Tabitha confidently put on her pajamas and took a shower after she hade to terms with her situation. 100 NN 12.00 Chapter 57 The bathroom was not soundproof, and the sound of running water could be heard from outside. The temperature in the room was pleasant and not too warm, even though it was during a cold winter. The noise disturbed Malcolm¡¯s concentration, making it difficult for him. to focus on the documents. He leaned back on the couch and closed his eyes slightly. He felt a slight uneasiness spreading from the bottom of his heart to his throat, leaving it a little dry. 3 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 After some time, Malcolm slowly opened his eyes. He tugged his cor and was about to get up and go to the balcony to get some fresh air. Suddenly, the sound of running water stopped, and the bathroom door opened. The room was filled with warm steam. It carried the fragrance of the shower gel and made people feel slightly hot.. Tabitha came out wiping her hair, dressed in a dark blue nightgown. ¡°I¡¯m done. Do you want to take a shower?¡± she asked. Her voice was very light and carried a nonchnt distance. Malcolm finally sobered up. His gaze was slightly somber as he replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Malcolm entered the bathroom. In the confined space, there was a fragrance that didn¡¯t belong to the shower gel that permeated every corner along with the steam. Malcolm frowned and sped up his actions. Soon, he had finished the shower. Tabitha was still blow¨Cdrying her hair outside. When she saw Malcolming out, she paused for a moment. It had been over two years since their marriage, yet it was the first time she had seen Malcolm right after showering. His damp, blond hair half¨Ccovered his features, adding a bit of an enigmatic air to his already refined appearance. Tabitha looked away with a nce. She turned up the temperature on the hair dryer and quickly dried her hair. Then she grabbed a nket and headed for the couch. caut 1/5 Chapter 38 M NNO Im 15:00 Malcolm could guess her intention and was amused by her actions. He patted the bed and said, ¡°Come over here.¡± Tabitha felt her heart shrink for no reason at his words and quicklyid out the nket. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep on the couch tonight,¡± she dered. Malcolm¡¯s face became slightly unpleasant. He emphasized, ¡°Come and sleep here.¡± Tabitha was a little annoyed. She said in response, ¡°Malcolm, I have cooperated with you to put on an act in front of Grandpa ric. But now that the door is closed, who are you performing for?¡± ¡°You sleep on the bed, and I¡¯ll sleep on the couch,¡± Malcolm said. He sighed helplessly as he saw her get defensive again. Tabitha¡¯s anger immediately dissipated, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. She wondered, ¡®Why Malcolm¡¯s attitude toward me changed drastically after he returned from his business trip. When he saw her suspicious face, Malcolm smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let a pregnant woman sleep on the couch.¡± When Tabitha heard the word ¡°pregnant¡°, her gaze immediately darkened. She found the situation absurd. Malcolm had always insisted that her child. was illegitimate, but now he was amodating her because of the baby. Tabitha suppressed the strange feeling in her heart, walked over to the bed, pulled back the covers, and snuggled into the sheets. She was pregnant and needed to take good care of herself; sleeping in the bed was indeed more appropriate. Malcolm watched her settle under the covers before turning off the lights. HP P Chapter 58 M 92% 15:00 His eyesight was temporarily deprived, causing his hearing and other senses to suddenly be clear and sensitive. The faint fragrance in the room invaded his senses, making it impossible to ignore. Malcolm let out a light exhale and tried to distract himself with other topics of conversation. ¡°How did you know Emmanuel?¡± he asked Tabitha. Tabitha didn¡¯t have a deep impression of Emmanuel, and she replied, ¡°He came to visit Grandpa ric today and happened to help me find the mischievous Pipsqueak that was flying around.¡± She didn¡¯t regard Emmanuel much, despite his gentle smile and friendly demeanor. She just subconsciously didn¡¯t like him. Malcolm remained silent for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°Emmanuel wasn¡¯t as harmless as he appeared. You should stay away from him.¡± Tabitha felt a bit annoyed by his lecturing tone but decided not to argue with him any further. After all, Emmanuel wasn¡¯t significant enough to be the subject of an argument. Tabitha hummed in acknowledgment and slowly turned around. Soon, the entire bedroom was silent. Malcolm was subtly stirred by the delicate fragrance that belonged to Tabitha. Malcolm slowly opened his eyes and nced toward the bed, where a faint blue night light illuminated a petite silhouette. Chapter 58 M DNNO 92% 15:00 He didn¡¯t mind the fragrance or the proximity of being in the room together. Malcolm had been feeling tired from his recent business trip. He had trouble falling asleep at night after learning the truth. But tonight, he was quickly embraced by the slumber, as if a suspended worry had finally found its rest, freeing him from all weariness. The gray sky gradually brightened. When Tabitha opened her eyes, Malcolm was already standing in front of the mirror and tidying up his appearance. He was strikingly handsome, tall, and impably built. His hair was perfectly styled, and he was adjusting his sleeve with a slight head tilt at that moment. The sun shone through the curtains, bathing his side profile in a soft glow. He looked noble, yet aloof. Tabitha lowered her gaze and averted her eyes. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. That was the way Malcolm usually looked. He was cold and indifferent. He remained unfazed even when she acted like a moth to a me. Only now did she realize the truth, which should have been evident from the outset of her marriage. Malcolm finished tidying up his clothes and looked at Tabitha. ¡°Are you awake?¡± he asked. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 M NNO 92% 15:00 Tabitha felt a little awkward because it was the first time she woke up and saw Malcolm at first sight. Malcolm, on the other hand, remained calm as he greeted her softly, ¡°Good morning.¡± Tabitha found herself increasingly unable to understand Malcolm. They had been hurting each other every day since Naomi had appeared. But now she suddenly didn¡¯t know how to react to a rtively gentle expression on his face. Tabitha grabbed her clothes and went to the bathroom to change and wash up. When she came out, she found that Malcolm was still waiting for her. ric was up early in the living room downstairs. He was already engaged in a hushed conversation with some visitors who had arrived. Tabitha smiled slightly. She knew that Malcolm was acting calm so early because ric was already waiting in the living room. Tabitha was so lost in thought that she didn¡¯t realize she was missing her steps. She lost her bnce and fell forward. She panicked and instinctively reached to the side. Malcolm caught her in a sh. Their inertia sent them colliding into the handrail next to the stairs. Tabitha was so frightened that she closed her eyes tightly and subconsciously shielded her belly. Malcolm wrapped his arms around her waist in one swift motion and Chapter 59 M NNO 97% 15:00 spun her around without a second thought. As they turned, his back hit the railing, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a dull, low groan. Tabitha did not feel the pain she had expected. Instead, she found herself nestled against a broad, warm chest. Malcolm¡¯s slender arms were still wrapped around her waist as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tabitha replied. Only then did Tabitha realize the intimacy of their position. She hastily pushed herself out of his arms. Themotion naturally caught the attention of the people in the living room downstairs. ric was terrified as he watched the whole thing unfold, his heart beating fast. However, he was somewhat pleased to see that Malcolm was so protective of Tabitha. ¡°How is Tabby? Come, let me see if you got any bruises,¡± ric asked worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandpa ric,¡± Tabitha reassured. ric breathed a sigh of relief and gave Malcolm a pleasant look after making sure that Tabitha was indeed all right. ¡°And what about you, Malcolm? I saw you hit your back on the handrail just now,¡± he asked. Malcolm¡¯s back was indeed sore, but it was not enough for him to show it openly. So he calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine too.¡± NNO 92% 15:01 Chapter 39 Emmanuel waited until they had finished talking before greeting them with a smile. Malcolm nced at him faintly and greeted, ¡°Emmanuel, you¡¯re here early.¡± ¡°Mother got up before dawn to make beetroot soup. She insisted that I should bring it over for Granddad to taste,¡± Emmanuel replied. Emmanuel smiled helplessly and pointed to the tworge food sks beside him, exining. ¡°She also heard that Tabitha is pregnant, so she sent some over for her to eat as well. It will nourish the body and boost the immune system.¡± The beetroot soup alone took over two hours to cook. When the preparation of the ingredients was taken into ount, it was quite a time- consuming process. It really took a lot of thought to send it so early. Since it was also good for Tabitha¡¯s health, ric wore a gentle expression and nodded at her as he said, ¡°Tabby,e join us for breakfast. The beetroot itself had an earthy taste, but Emmanuel¡¯s mother Lori skillfully removed the vor and Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. made it sweet and fresh. Tabitha ended up eating two extra bowls. ric was delighted, and his attitude toward Emmanuel improved even more. ¡°Your mother is also weak. Tell her she doesn¡¯t have to get up so early. If she wants to be filial, these foods can be broughtter,¡± he said. ¡°Okay. She¡¯ll be happy to know that Granddad cares so much about her,¡± Emmanuel replied, smiling brightly. ric turned to look at Tabitha and Malcolm after exchanging a few words 3/6 NN A 9% 15.01 Chapter 3 with Emmanuel. He pondered. ¡°The two of them seemed to be making some progress earlier. Why didn¡¯t they even care about his own injury. It shows that he cares about her a lot. ric suddenly asked, ¡°Tabby, are you going for a return visit at the hospital today?¡± Tabitha nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. I have an appointment with the doctor. at 10:30 am.¡± ¡°My knee problem has recurred these past few days, so I can¡¯t apany you to the hospital,¡± ric said. Tabitha hurriedly asked, ¡°Your knee hurts again, Grandpa ric? Have you seen a doctor about it?¡± Malcolm also looked up immediately. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ric replied, waving his hand. He then continued, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor issue, but I¡¯m worried about you going to the hospital alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Amy¡¯sing with me,¡± Tabitha said. She smiled, feeling a warm tug at her heart. ¡°No, you can¡¯t. You¡¯re not in good health. What if something happens. again, like just now on the stairs¡­¡± ric said. ric was talking to Tabitha, but his eyes kept looking at Malcolm. Malcolm caught on and curled his lips, saying, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll apany. Tabitha.¡± Tabitha was slightly taken aback. She was aware that Malcolm had been coerced by ric and was about to suggest otherwise. Chapter 19 92% 15:01 However, ric had already spoken with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re by her side. Tabitha could say no more with the decision made. The two quickly left the house, and Emmanuel also excused himself and left. Emmanuel sent a text to Naomi as soon as he left the Sinir manor. Tabitha¡¯s visit to the hospital was not only for a physical exam but also for a prenatal check¨Cup. Malcolm patiently dashed around various counters, not showing even a hint of impatience. In fact, Tabitha sensed a hint of inexplicable tenderness in his movements. Tabitha averted her gaze and refused to look at Malcolm. Tabitha proceeded to the ultrasound examination room after seeing the doctor on her return visit. The three¨Cmonth¨Cold fetus was already taking shape, but the limbs and facial features were still undistinguished, curled into a small bundle. The doctor exined the condition of the fetus while showing the screen to Tabitha. Tabithay on the examination bed. When she saw the tiny baby on the screen, a soft and joyful expression involuntarily appeared on her face. Malcolm sat nearby, feeling a slight pang at the sight of her smile. He thought to himself, ¡°Tabitha is eagerly awaiting the birth of the child, but if she were to find out¡­ 5/6 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Malcolm immediately suppressed the idea in his mind. After getting out of the examination room, Tabitha soon got the ultrasound report. She sat on a chair in the corridor and looked at the photo repeatedly. Unconsciously, the baby had grown into a fetus in her belly. In the future, he would grow arms and legs, have facial features, and even move around in her belly. A wonderful and happy feeling spread in the bottom of her heart. Tabitha suddenly had a sense of duty. In order to protect her child, she must listen to the doctor carefully. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Malcolm¡¯s cell phone rang. It was Naomi. Malcolm nced at Tabitha, hesitated for a moment, and turned off the phone. The phone rang again as if Naomi would not give up until he picked it up. Tabitha nced at Naomi¡¯s name and did not have a change of expression. Malcolm hung up again and quickly sent a text message: [I¡¯m busy now. I¡¯ll see you in a few days.] When he lowered his head slightly while typing, his side profile looked very gentle. Unfortunately, his tenderness was for someone else. Tabitha slowly put away the examination report, and her already cold heart became tenser. Her tanned fingers touched her barely showing belly, and it slightly eased 175 Chapter 60 her mood. ¦² OWN NN 92% 15:01 She had a child now, so she did not need any pity from him. Tabitha raised her eyes slightly and looked at the enchanting face calmly. ¡°There should be no Grandpa ric¡¯s spies in the hospital. You don¡¯t have to pretend anymore. If you want to find Naomi, go ahead. I won¡¯t tell Grandpa ric about it.¡± Although she looked indifferent, the doctor said that she should not be overly emotional, so she spoke softly and with a gentle attitude. To Malcolm, she sounded sarcastic. However, he was not angry, and his tone was a little bit helpless. ¡°The doctor just told me that you are in poor health, so you should rest in peace. It¡¯s not good for the child if you lose your temper all the time.¡± After saying that, he muted the phone and put it in his pocket. With Malcolm¡¯s gentle and sympathetic concession, Tabitha became even more wary. She asked, ¡°Malcolm, do you think that threatening me won¡¯t work, so you¡¯re now making concessions to move me so that I will voluntarily divorce and let you be with Naomi?¡± Malcolm frowned, and his eyes turned gloomy. Tabitha looked at him without fear and tilted her chin slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll put this out here. Even if I don¡¯t love you anymore, I won¡¯t let that ingrate, Naomi, get what she wants. I will never divorce. Give it up!¡± She wanted to torture them and make it hard for the shameless couple. Tabitha would never let go of Naomi, her enemy. For as long as Tabitha was alive, Naomi would never get to marry 2/5 Chapter 60 Malcolm. DNN 925 15:01 Malcolm almostughed. He thought, ¡®How is it possible that she didn¡¯t. love me anymore? ¡®If she doesn¡¯t, why would she apany me consistently for ten years? ¡°Why would she be so agitated when Naomi showed up?¡± He had many questions he wanted to ask, but when he saw Tabitha¡¯s hand touching her belly, he felt guilty and helpless, so he could not form any words. She loved him so much that she did not even know she was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child and still put so much importance on the baby. Malcolm slowly put away his anger and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s not quarrel in the hospital, okay? I¡¯ll send you home first.¡± Tabitha looked at him with a cold face, but she did not say anything. ** At Rosaria Residence, Naomi called Malcolm countless times, but he did not answer the phone. Her mood was instantly ruined. After returning from a business trip, Malcolm not only did not visit her, but he also hung up on her. He had never treated her like this before. Emmanuel clearly stated that Malcolm had apanied Tabitha to the hospital for an ordinary prenatal check¨Cup. However, Malcolm did not even have time to answer her phone. ¡®Did he find out something at the hotel?¡® Naomi wondered. Thinking of Malcolm¡¯s possible care for Tabitha in the hospital, Naomi felt uncontrobly jealous. 3/5 J & M Chapter 60 M DNNO 92% 15:01 Finally, a message came, but it was a perfunctory rejection. Naomi squeezed her phone and sent back a tentative message: [Malcolm, what are you up to? My stomach is not feeling well. Can youe and take me to the hospital?] After waiting nearly ten minutes without a reply, and Naomi was sure. Malcolm would not respond, she called Emmanuel, ¡°Mr. Sinir, did Malcolm find out the truth?¡± Emmanuel had returned to the Sinir Group headquarters. He got up and closed the door of his office, then asked in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get him away?¡± He had requested Naomi to find a way to get Malcolm away from Tabitha. ¡®This idiot must have screwed up again!¡® Emmanuel cursed internally. Naomi was so frightened that she hurriedly exined, ¡°He doesn¡¯t answer the phone at all¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you.¡± Emmanuel told her about the fake information at the hotel and continued, ¡°Although Malcolm didn¡¯t know that Tabitha¡¯s child is his, he no longer misunderstood her about cheating.¡± ¡°Mr. Sinir, if you can fake the truth, why didn¡¯t you directly make it a fact that Tabitha cheated on him?¡± Naomi gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Your arrangement may make the rtionship between Malcolm and Tabitha better¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin anything to you.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s tone was already impatient, and he said, ¡°You should be thinking about Malcolm and not how to hurt people. Too many malicious intentions will affect your temperament and easily make men lose their interest in you.¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 M ADN NO B Naomi¡¯s face froze. She felt angry and ashamed, but she did not dare to ¡°I understand,¡± Naomi replied. After hanging up the phone, Emmanuel leaned against the ck leather chair and smiled. Of course, he knew that Malcolm would immediately turn against Tabitha if Riley did not mention the details of her mistaking someone else for him. However, Malcolm was thoughtful and had superior tactics than Emmanuel. If there were too many loopholes in the fabricated truth, it would easily arouse Malcolm¡¯s suspicion. Besides, the fake truth probably would notst long. If he relied solely on Naomi alone, Tabitha and Malcolm probably would not get divorced even after the baby was born. It seemed that he had to prepare n B. ***** When Tabitha and Malcolm returned to the Sinir manor, ric was sitting in the living room, filled with joy. Malcolm¡¯s attitude towards Tabitha had obviously changed these days. He was not as courteous and distant as he used to be. Although they were a couple, he acted like they were business partners. As she crossed the threshold of the door, Tabitha wobbled in her steps, and Malcolm gently supported her. ric¡¯s smile became wider. He hurriedly called Tabitha to sit beside him 1/5 Chapter 61 NNO 92% 15:02 and asked someone to get her a ss of boiled warm water again. Tabitha took out the ultrasound report and showed it to ric. ric epted the photo, which was not very clear, and asked repeatedly, ¡°Is this my great¨C grandchild?¡± Affected by ric¡¯s mood, Tabitha¡¯s depression eased. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Malcolm,e and see¡­¡± ric wanted to call Malcolm over, but he found thetter talking to George when he turned his head. ¡°I checked the bathroomst night. The tiles on the floor are not good and are slippery. Please ask someone to rece them with anti¨Cskid ones. The doctor said pregnant women should stay in a quiet and good environment. Try not to disturb her when you do things in the future. Also, about the beetroot soup sent by Emmanuel this morning. The doctor said it was good, nutritious, and easy to digest. Please ask the chef to learn how to make it,¡± Malcolm ryed all the doctor¡¯s advice to George patiently. George wrote them down one by one. ¡°He finally knows how to care about people.¡± ric said with a smile, ¡°Tabby, you can now see the silver lining.¡± The smile in Tabitha¡¯s eyes faded, and she curled her lips stiffly. She no longer cared about the silver lining anymore. After all, she had given up on him. After briefing everything, Malcolm found ric looking at him with a smile. ric had always been strict with him, and this was the first time that he looked so gentle. Malcolm felt a little ufortable. 25 Chapter 61 NN 42% 15.0Z Thus, he said, ¡°Grandpa, if there is nothing else at home, I¡¯ll go back to thepany first.¡± ¡°The kitchen staff is already cooking lunch. Go to thepany after eating.¡± ric ordered. Malcolm nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± ric did not see any reluctance on Malcolm¡¯s face. He was in a good mood and advised, ¡°Malcolm, it¡¯s a good thing that you can realize your mistake. You should treat Tabby well in the future and don¡¯t hurt her anymore.¡± Malcolm was silent for a few seconds and nodded. ¡°Yes, I will take care of Tabitha and the baby.¡± Tabitha was shocked and could not help raising her head to meet Malcolm¡¯s blue eyes. Tabitha could not understand the emotion in his eyes and immediately looked away. Her heart was beating so badly as she thought, ¡®Malcolm approved my baby? ¡®Is it conscience, or because of Grandpa ric?¡± ric saw their reactions. He was probably too old to figure out what was going on in these young people¡¯s minds, so he decided to ask them directly. After lunch, ric called Malcolm into the study. Seeing ric¡¯s serious expression, Malcolm guessed what he was going to say. Chapter 61 Z NNO 92% 15:02 Malcolm asked, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ric started. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your attitude towards Tabby these days. Have you finally thought things through?¡± Malcolm did not figure out anything, but after knowing the truth, he could not be as indifferent to Tabitha as before. However, he could not tell ric the truth, so he kept silent. ¡°If you change your mind and want to live a good life with Tabby, you have to break up with that woman Malcolm frowned, ¡°Grandpa, I have no feelings for Naomi. It¡¯s just that she saved me when I was kidnapped, and now she is identally pregnant with my child. I promised to give her an exnation.¡± He expressed two points in his words¨CNaomi was his savior, and he made a promise to Naomi. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ric¡¯s wrinkled face turned stern. He was obviously unhappy. ¡°Grandpa, you have taught me to be responsible since childhood. I promised Naomi that I would never leave her and the baby alone.¡± Malcolm looked serious and sincere. ric frowned. He did want his grandson to be a responsible man, but Malcolm should not be taking responsibility for that kind of woman. However, it took Malcolm a long time to change. Therefore, ric could not push too hard lest Malcolm became rebellious again. ric made a concession and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide what to do with that woman. But I¡¯ll make it clear today. That child will not be a part of the Sinir family.¡± That was a problem that Malcolm could not face at the moment. 4/5 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Before finding out the truth about the hotel, he could ask for a divorce without any burden. He even tried to expose Tabitha¡¯s infidelity by amniocentesis and let her request for divorce herself. However, he now found out how Tabitha¡¯s child hade about, so he could not ask for a divorce anymore. On the other hand, if they did not divorce, Naomi and her children would not get the best arrangements. Looking at Malcolm¡¯s solemn expression, ric was really upset. Malcolm was talented and ambitious, but he was always indecisive when it came to rtionships.. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. You can decide how to handle it.¡± ric waved his hand and said, ¡°You may go now.¡± Malcolm walked out of the study and went to work with a heavy heart. As he was away on business for many days, a lot of papers to sign piled up at thepany. Malcolm stayed busy untilte at night. When he returned to the Sinir manor, the living room was quiet. i ric was elderly, so he was used to going to bed early. Meanwhile, Tabitha was a patient and was probably resting at the moment. Looking at the empty living room, Malcolm remembered that Tabitha used to wait for him every day and took over his coat. That woman had not smiled at him for a long time. George left themp on, and upon hearing the noise, he came out and asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Sinir, you¡¯re back. Your food is being reheated in the kitchen¡­¡± 1/4 dd M Chapter 62 NN ¡°No need. You can go to sleep,¡± Malcolm dismissed him, went to the wine cer, and brought out a bottle of liquor. He frowned and rubbed his forehead. Then he sat in the living room and drank alone. These few days had been chaotic. It was only now that he had managed to forcefully calm himself down for a moment and seriously consider what to do with Naomi. Apart from the fact that he could not keep his promise to marry her, Malcolm was also confused. He pondered, ¡°The manager of the Centennial Hotel recognized Tabitha as my wife, so he gave her my exclusive keycard. ¡®But what about Naomi? How did she get into my room?¡® After drinking a few sses of alcohol, Malcolm¡¯s head was a little heavy, and he could not make sense of hisplicated thoughts. Unfortunately, he was too drunk that night. His memory seemed to be clipped off, and he could not remember the details. All he remembered was that he was not repulsed by that feeling. It was this not¨Cunpleasant feeling that made him decide to take responsibility after knowing that Naomi was pregnant. ¡®But what about Tabitha¡­ Malcolm thought as he walked into the garden. to get some air and sat on the steps against the wall. The cold wind blew over him, and his thoughts suddenly became clearer than ever before. Since the details of Naomi¡¯s visit to his room that night were vague, he just had to investigate more thoroughly. Tabitha woke up in the middle of the night, feeling parched with a sore. throat. Her head was dizzy, and she could not breathe properly. She thought she must have forgotten to turn on the heater before sleeping 2/4 I ANNE 92% 15:02 Chapter 62 and now caught a cold. Fortunately, the doctor knew that she was weak and prescribed some cold medicine for pregnant women. Tabitha put on her coat and went downstairs to get a ss of water. After getting the water, she put the ss on the coffee table casually and did not notice that there was already a ss on the coffee table. She took a tablet, picked up the ss, and drank it. A spicy and suffocating smell immediately filled her mouth, making her cough uncontrobly. It was liquor that she drank. Tabitha did not care how the water in the ss turned into alcohol. She quickly poured another ss of Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. water to wash away the spicy taste in her mouth. She could not drink and would get drunk from a tiny sip. Tabitha staggered back to her room. She did not know whether it was because of the cold, dizziness, or drunkenness; she fell on the bed. Malcolm has had enough cold air outside and tiptoed back to his bedroom. only to find the light on. Tabitha was slumped on one side of the bed with her slippers and not under the quilt. He felt a little strange and could not help going closer. Then, he smelled the faint fragrance of alcohol. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why did you drink?¡± Tabitha did not respond. She was either drunk or asleep. Regardless, Malcolm had no choice but to bend over and pick her up. NNS 121 15:04 Chapter 62 He tried to pull the quilt from under Tabitha, but she unconsciously. wrapped her hands around his neck. arto Malcolm gently put her on the bed, trying to break free but not daring to use too much force. He carefully pulled Tabitha¡¯s hand away, but she slowly opened her eyes. That pair of hazel irises reflected the light and looked like flying fireflies in the sky. These hazy pupils from drunkness reflected his appearance at the moment. For a moment, Malcolm¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. He felt dizzy inexplicably as if he was drunk. However, he should have had good alcohol tolerance. Tabitha opened her eyes slightly, looked at him in a daze, and murmured, ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± Her hand gently touched Malcolm¡¯s face, making him shudder like an electric shock. Tabitha¡¯s arms were still wrapped around him, and she did not seem to realize how ambiguous this gesture was. Malcolm¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and his voice was a little hoarse as he unconsciously coaxed, ¡°Tabitha, let go of me first.¡± M Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Tabitha subconsciously hugged him harder and said, ¡°You know, I¡¯ve liked you since the first time I saw you.¡± Malcolm was at a loss for words. Her gaze was disoriented and tender, but there was a faint trace of hatred. in them. She said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me. You were forced to marry me because. of Grandpa ric, so it¡¯s normal for you to hate me.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Malcolm paused and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.¡± However, Tabitha did not seem to hear him. She still looked intoxicated and gently caressed his face. Her warm breath fanned against Malcolm¡¯s face, making his mouth dry. She continued, ¡°Originally, if you met a girl you like and told me nicely, I would¡¯ve divorced you, and given you my blessings¡­¡± Malcolm was stunned. He did not expect Tabitha to think so after two years of marriage. ¡°But¡­¡± Tabitha¡¯s tone suddenly deepened, and Malcolm felt the touch on his cheek suddenly stop. The next second, the soft hand pped him fiercely. p! The p sounded, and the burning pain on Malcolm¡¯s face instantly wiped away any desire he had. ¡°But why must it be the murderer, Naomi!¡± Tabitha suddenly raised her voice with red eyes and made a sobbing hiss full of hatred. 1/5 Chapter 63 DNN 92% 15:03 Malcolm was caught off guard by the p. His face turned red and pale. Before he could get angry, he was shocked by Tabitha¡¯s cry. She shouted, ¡°You blind bastard! I will hate you all my life!¡± Malcolm had seen Tabitha¡¯s water¨Clike calmness and gentleness, and he had also experienced Tabitha¡¯s harsh madness. However, he had never seen her cry like this. She cried as if she could not find her way home; she was delicate and wronged. Suddenly, his heart softened, and all his annoyance disappeared. Malcolm took a deep breath and coaxed her with patience and tenderness. that seemed incredible even to himself. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s your fault!¡± Tabithained with tears in her eyes. ¡°Besides, you didn¡¯t ept our child before. Why would you do it now?¡± Malcolm looked helpless and apologized in a low voice, ¡°It was my bad in the past.¡± He could not tell the truth, so he had to take the me. ¡°It¡¯s your fault!¡± Tabitha was drunk and unconscious, but she could still rebuke him, and she looked a little more vignt when she added, ¡°You¡¯re just acting in front of Grandpa ric now, aren¡¯t you? You want to use a gentler approach so that I will agree to a divorce!¡± Malcolm swore he had never thought of it that way. She was so drunk that she could hardly speak, but she still shouted at Malcolm, ¡°Give it up! I won¡¯t let you and Naomi be together happily.¡± After cursing for a long time, Tabitha¡¯s voice finally faded away and disappearedpletely. Malcolm looked at her serene sleeping face and tearful eyshes. He did 2/5 CSSW Chapter 63 not know whether tough or cry. B 924 19.09 Tabitha was so different from her usual self that presented him with a big surprise. A usually gentle and indifferent woman could also be crazy sometimes under alcohol¡¯s influence. Malcolm sighed and tucked Tabitha in carefully. He was ready to go back to the couch to sleep, but Tabitha kicked the quilt away. Malcolm nced at Tabitha, confirmed that she had not done it on purpose, and covered her again. However, Tabitha¡¯s tolerance for alcohol was really bad. She talked in her sleep and cursed him from time to time. Besides, she was also restless and kept kicking the quilt and fidgeting. Malcolm stayed up all night. It was not until four or five o¡¯clock in the morning that Tabitha finally calmed down. He was so tired that he fell asleep next to her. The sky was bright. When Tabitha opened her eyes, she felt rxed. She probably sweatedst night and recovered from most of the cold. She yawned and turned around to see Malcolm¡¯s close face. Although he looked a little tired, it did not affect his handsomeness and charm. Tabitha thought she was hallucinating. She blinked and found that Malcolm was still by her side. Soon, the images ofst night shed in her mind intermittently, and her face gradually stiffened. 3/5 dd Chapter 63 N DNN D N N 921 15:03 After being identally drunkst night, she held Malcolm in her arms. and confessed to him. The most incredible thing was that Malcolm patiently let her cause all the fuss. Tabitha¡¯s head buzzed and she wanted to bury herself in a hole in the ground immediately. She suppressed her panic and forced herself to calm down. Seeing that Malcolm was still unconscious, she tiptoed out of bed, washed up quickly, and left the house. Malcolm, who was tired for many days, slept soundly. When he woke up, the room was empty. After changing his clothes, he went downstairs and saw Tabitha having breakfast with ric. ¡°Good morning, Grandpa,¡± Malcolm greeted ric and looked at Tabitha subconsciously. Tabitha nodded, and her expression was calm and indifferent as usual. She seemed to have no memory of what had happenedst night. Malcolm felt a trace of inexplicable disappointment in his heart. ric said, ¡°You¡¯re up? Come and have breakfast.¡± Malcolm walked over and sat down beside Tabitha. He noticed that thetter¡¯s body was slightly tense, and she subconsciously distanced herself a little bit. Malcolm could not help but look at Tabitha. Seeing her dodgy eyes, he suddenly understood. He called out, ¡°Tabitha.¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Tabitha was nervous, but her face remained unchanged. ¡°What?¡± Malcolm¡¯s eyes were indifferent, and he smiled. ¡°Your mouth.¡± He handed Tabitha a napkin. Tabitha paused and epted the napkin to wipe the milk stain from her mouth. ¡°Thank you.¡± ric saw that Tabitha had been acting strange all morning. He asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tabby? Do you feel unwell?¡± Tabitha shook her head and suddenly said, ¡°Grandpa ric, I want to move back to the Sinir residence.¡± Malcolm froze, and his eyes darkened slightly. After the absurdityst night, the distance between them became uncloseable again. ric suddenly became anxious. ¡°Why do you want to move back all of a sudden? Are you not used to living here?¡± ¡°No, I just think it¡¯s bad to keep bothering you, Grandpa ric.¡± Tabitha shook her head. She was not used to lying, so her eyes showed some uneasiness. ¡°You won¡¯t disturb me.¡± ricughed and added, ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a few days. You don¡¯t know how happy you make me with someone apanying me every day.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Tabitha stealthily nced at Malcolm from the corner of her eyes. She could not stay calm while in the same room with him now as she felt embarrassed once she saw him. 1/5 AONN Chapter 64 ¡°You¡¯d better stay in the Sinir manor.¡± Malcolm suddenly said, ¡°I need to negotiate the contract with Willow Group. Plus, with the umted work at thepany. I am very busy and may stay there these days. No one can look after you at the Sinir residence, so you should stay in the Sinir manor.¡± He knew that Tabitha might be embarrassed and did not want to see him. for the time being. However, she was in poor health, and it was inconvenient for her to move around. Besides, he was truly busy recently. It would be good if they part for a few days. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ric also agreed and said, ¡°I can only feel at ease to let you go back to the Sinir residence once you get better.¡± Hearing what they said, Tabitha could not refuse again and silently epted the arrangement. Malcolm was indeed busy these days. For the contract with Willow Group, he stayed in thepany for several days. Roy also saw the sincerity from Malcolm and finally agreed to their cooperation n at today¡¯s meeting. Malcolm loosened his tie a little and was d he finally appeased Roy. The rest of the board members were also pleased with the meeting and re- evaluated Malcolm¡¯s capabilities. After the meeting, Emmanuel smiled and talked with the directors, asking them out for a drink and get¨C together in the evening. The absolute heir of Sinir Group was Malcolm, but the fact that Emmanuel sessfully got transferred back to the headquarters also proved his strength. He would definitely have a promising future. 2/5 C S S M Chapter 64 ric was impartial. Anyone incapable could not work at Sinir Group headquarters. Therefore, the directors could not distance themselves from Emmanuel. They smiled and invited Malcolm to join them. Malcolm nodded calmly. ¡°Okay.¡± Although he did not like to socialize, he could not avoid some socialization at his high status. They followed Malcolm out of Sinir Group headquarters and suddenly. saw a slender figure standing outside the entrance of thepany, who was ncing into the building hesitantly. Emmanuel smiled and said, ¡°Is this an employee of ourpany? Looking at how she looks and behaves, it doesn¡¯t seem likely.¡± Malcolm quickly stopped, and the corner of his mouth curled downward slightly. He turned to the others and said, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, Mr. Cavill, I can¡¯t join you guys today. If there¡¯s another gathering, I will definitely drink. three sses as punishment.¡± Aside from ric, no one in thepany dared to order Malcolm around. The directors smiled to show that it was fine. Emmanuel walked over to Malcolm and chuckled. ¡°Malcolm, is thatdy here for you? Who is she to you?¡± Malcolm nced coldly at Emmanuel but gave no response. ¡°I¡¯m a man too. I understand.¡± Emmanuel quickly shrugged his hands with a smile and added, ¡°But I have to say this. Although other women may be interesting, you should choose carefully.¡± His voice was neither high nor low, but the directors standing not far away 3/5 Chapter 64 ON NO 92% 15:03 could hear him, and they showed some ambiguous expressions. They had heard that Malcolm was married, but it turned out that he had a mistress. Malcolm¡¯s eyes shed with fearsome iciness, and he said coldly, ¡°Take care of yourself first.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Seeing Malcolm walking toward Naomi, he berated himself internally. Just now, he was startled by Malcolm. Once she saw Malcolm finally walk over, Naomi quickly stood up straight and fixed her hair. Malcolm was about to speak, but Naomi¡¯s eyes turned red first. She reached out, carefully pulled Malcolm¡¯s sleeve, and whispered, ¡°Malcolm, I¡­ I miss you.¡± Looking at her aggrieved and fearful expression, Malcolm exined indifferently, ¡°I was on a business trip the past few days.¡± The next second, Naomi threw herself into his arms. Malcolm stiffened and could not help but think about the sensation while holding Tabitha. When Tabitha was in his arms, his heart would beat faster instead of being a stagnant pool like now and carried an uncontroble annoyance. If it were not for a sense of duty, he probably would have rejected physical contact with Naomi too. Malcolm pulled her away coldly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡± Although he was not afraid of rumors, he did not want to provoke ric 4/5 HP PD M DNNO Chapter 64 again because of such a trivial matter. Naomi followed Malcolm into the car, looking quiet and obedient. Maybe because thepartment space was small, Naomi felt that the pressure was a little low. She asked cautiously, ¡°Malcolm, it seems that many people saw me just now. Will it affect you?¡± Malcolm did not respond to her question. He rubbed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly DNN 2 Chapter 65 Naomi answered, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Naomi answered, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, so I want to see how you are doing¡­ I- I made you soup.¡± Only then did Malcolm notice that Naomi was still carrying a food sk. His blue eyes fell on the back of her scratched hand. Sylvie was the one who inflicted it. The cut was so deep that Naomi¡¯s bone was almost visible. It had been nearly a month since, but the injury had yet to healpletely. Malcolm quietly took the food sk and said in a calm tone, ¡°The wound on the back of your hand is so deep. Does it still hurt? Sylvie and you have a good rtionship. Why did she hurt you so badly?¡± Naomi hurriedly hid the wound. ¡°It¡¯s almost fully healed. Sylvie was in a bad mental state at that time, so she lost control of herself. She had something to deal with at home and went back a few days earlier.¡± She was afraid that Malcolm would ask more questions, so she quickly talked about other things. ¡°Malcolm, I heard you moved back to the Sinir manor recently.¡± Malcolm nodded. ¡°Ms. Jarvis is also there, isn¡¯t she?¡± Naomi asked with red eyes, ¡°Malcolm, do you like Ms. Jarvis now?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t overthink.¡± Malcolm said lightly, ¡°I went to Quilton on a business trip some time ago and knew that Tabitha had been to Centennial Hotel before she was pregnant.¡± Naomi pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°What was she doing there?¡± Malcolm stared at Naomi¡¯s face and said word by word, ¡°She swiped her card and entered my exclusive suite.¡± He exined briefly, and said atst, ¡°Tabitha thinks the child is mine.¡± SONNET 2% 15:04 Chapter 63 Naomi seemed to be bewildered. ¡°How could such a ridiculous thing happen in such a high¨Cend hotel?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Malcolm lowered his eyes. The light entering from the window shone on his face and made his facial contour more profound. His eyes were a little gloomy, ¡°But it has already happened.¡± Naomi immediately showed some sympathy on her face and asked, ¡°Are you going to tell Ms. Jarvis the truth?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell her.¡± Malcolm said firmly, ¡°She¡¯s not in good health, so for now, at least, I can¡¯t let her know.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Naomi nodded understandingly, and at the same time, she was a little worried and asked, ¡°Then you said before that you would marry me.¡± Seeing her gloomy look, Malcolm¡¯s scrutinizing eyes eased up slightly. He apologized, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t give you a legal title for now.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I can be with you, status doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Naomi humbled herself and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that my child will be mocked when he grows up.¡± ¡°The baby is mine, so I will take responsibility.¡± Malcolm¡¯s voice became colder as he continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be psychologically burdened.¡± Naomi did not dare to ask more questions. She responded obediently and wanted to lean against his arms again. However, Malcolm pulled her away and suddenly asked, ¡°Naomi, the security system of Centennial Hotel is very good. How did you get into my room that night?¡± Naomi¡¯s heart sank as she realized that Malcolm was testing her. Fortunately, Emmanuel had exined the details to her before. She calmly exined, ¡°You were drinking with a client at the hotel, and I was NPPD Chapter 65 NN 2% 15:04 there that night. I recognized you and saw that you had drunk a lot. I was quite worried, so I followed you back to the hotel.¡± It was easy to exin what happenedter. Malcolm was drunk, and she liked him, so it was natural for them to sleep together. Malcolm nodded and did not ask again, but there was a bit of Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. imperceptible disappointment in his tone. Naomi clenched her hands beside him. She thought, ¡®Malcolm is suspicious of me! ¡®What is Emmanuel doing at this time? Didn¡¯t he say that he would make a move himself? Why is there no sign of him?¡± After a few drinks with the directors, Emmanuel excused himself. Today was such a good opportunity for him to visit the Sinir manor. While passing by a flower shop, Emmanuel saw the sulents and green nts in it. His mind suddenly came up with a good idea. Tabitha had been living at the Sinir manor for a while, so she was well- rested. Her face turned rosy again. To save the baby, she did not even dare to go out again. She had been staying in the Sinir manor and felt a little bored after a while. It was sunny today, so she walked around the garden and found arge, barren space. She thought of nting some flowers on it. However, she had a pollen allergy and could not be as careless as before she was pregnant, so she discussed the employment of two gardeners to H N 82% 15:04 Chapter 63 help her with George. George smiled and agreed with all that she said. When Emmanuel came over, he heard Tabitha say, ¡°We can nt some species with a faint fragrance. Once they bloom, I¡¯ll watch from far away, so there should not be a problem.¡± He approached her smilingly and said, ¡°You can grow Natal lily. This kind of flower will purify the exhaust gas in the air. It also has a light smell and doesn¡¯t cause allergy easily.¡± As he approached, he gave off an aura like a gentle breeze. It made others rx involuntarily. Tabitha looked at Emmanuel in surprise and was a little defensive. Tabitha was not wrong for suspecting Emmanuel. Emmanuel only discovered her pollen allergy a few days ago, and this day, he already knew what kind of flowers was suitable for her. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ¡°Am I being abrupt?¡± Emmanuel did not seem to notice her distrust and exined, ¡°My mother also has a slight pollen allergy, and she also likes. flowers and nts. Therefore, I did more research about this aspect, and I can¡¯t help but say a few words.¡± He was elegant, and when he spoke in a slow tone of voice, he had some simrity with Chadwick. Tabitha gradually let down her guard. She tended to have a good impression of someone filial. ¡°Does Natal lily bloom all year round?¡± she asked. ¡°Natal lily flowers for one, bear fruits for three, and is evergreen for all four seasons. Flowers are not the only thing to admire about nts. The fruits of the Natal lily are also very beautiful,¡± Emmanuel said gently, turned on the phone, and showed her a photo of the Natal lily nted by Lori. ¡°Look, this is what my mother nted.¡± In the picture, the Natal lily had already borne fruits. The red spherical fruits were in clusters and looked very cute. Tabitha could not help but praise, ¡°It is indeed beautiful.¡± Seeing that she was interested, Emmanuel patiently told her the cultivation method of the Natal lily in detail. Seeing that Tabitha¡¯s expression gradually rxed, Emmanuel suddenly stopped talking. His expression changed too obviously, so Tabitha soon noticed it. She asked, ¡°Mr. Sinir, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Emmanuel frowned. ¡°Tabitha, I don¡¯t know if I should tell you this.¡± DNN 91% 15:04 Chapter 665 Then don¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°Tabitha said in a wary tone, ¡°If you have time, you can tell me more about Natal lily. If you don¡¯t want to talk, Mr. Sinir, please go back.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s expression changed slightly as he thought, ¡®A woman who¡¯s smart and vignt is not cute at all.¡± He started, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. Today, a woman came to thepany for Malcolm. I saw that Malcolm was very intimate with her and even brought her into the car. I was a little worried about you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Mr. Sinir!¡± Tabitha¡¯s eyes were slightly cold as she said, ¡°Thank you for telling me about Natal Lily today. I¡¯m a little sleepy and need to go back to rest.¡± Although she hated Malcolm being close to Naomi, she also hated Emmanuel¡¯s behavior of talking behind his back. Emmanuel hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is your family matter. I shouldn¡¯tment too much about it.¡± ¡°Mr. Sinir, if you want to talk to Grandpa ric about something, be my guest.¡± Tabitha said calmly, ¡°Now, excuse me.¡± Then she turned around and went back to her room. Emmanuel did not speak again. He stared at her back with an unpredictable expression and thought, ¡®This woman turns against me so quickly. It¡¯s not easy to fool her.¡® However, what Emmanuel wanted was to make her angry. This would be his excuse to apologize to her the next time he visited. The next day, Emmanuel arrived at the perfect time, just in time for Tabitha to sort out the soil in the garden. He greeted her and handed her a pot of green nts he had brought. Chapter 6. NN 1 15.04 Tabitha, I was wrong yesterday, so I want to apologize. This is the sulents I saw in the flower shop. They¡¯re called houseleek. I thought you might like them.¡± Tabitha looked down at the sulents in his hands. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. This kind of nt was verymon. They had the shape of a blooming lotus flower, dignified and lovely. ¡°I know you like nts, but I¡¯m afraid you will be allergic if I send real flowers. And jasmines are too expensive. I have an awkward status and only get a regr sry every month. Therefore, I can only give you an ordinary nt. I hope you don¡¯t mind it,¡± he said. Emmanuel¡¯s expression was too sincere, just like a tactful gentleman. Tabitha also knew she showed a foul attitude yesterday, so she reached out to take the sulents. She replied, ¡°I was in a bad mood yesterday. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Emmanuel breathed a sigh of relief and then asked, ¡°Are we still friends. now?¡± Tabitha was silent for a moment and said softly, ¡°Yes.¡± Not far away, Malcolm stood under a tall tree. The sunlight fell on his face through the mottled leaves and blurred the emotion on his face. However, his hands hanging beside him were clenched tightly. ric looked at his trembling hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad that Tabby has a good rtionship with Manny.¡± Malcolm stared at the figure not far away with his blue eyes and said. coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t Emmanuel frequenting the Sinir manor too much recently?¡± ric responded, ¡°There is a tricky old debt, which is not easy to deal eddi Chapter 66 NN % 15.04 with. Manny has many details to discuss with me. His serious attitude. towards work deserves praise.¡± Malcolm was silent and did not reply. ric continued, ¡°Why do I think Manny is too friendly to Tabby?¡± Malcolm turned to look at ric. If ric thought it was inappropriate, he would immediately tell Emmanuel not toe to the Sinir manor often. Unexpectedly, ric changed his tone and said, ¡°But Tabby is a good girl. It¡¯s normal for many people to like her.¡± With that. ric walked away slowly with his hands behind his back. Malcolm¡¯s expression was somewhat grim. He wondered. ¡®Is there anything to be proud of about such a thing?¡± The scene in the distance was inexplicably dazzling, which hurt his eyes a little. He suddenly felt an uncontroble irritation at the bottom of his heart and could not help but strode over to them. DNN Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 As soon as he approached. Malcolm heard Emmanuel say. ¡°This is the seedling of Natal lily. Try to nt a small plot of them first to see if it¡¯s difficult to nurture. Tabitha epted the light blue stic bag he handed over, which contained dozens of seedlings. Thank you. Emmanuel smiled. You¡¯re wee.¡± Tabitha.¡± Malcolm suddenly called her. The doctor said you should try not to stay outdoors during this period. Go back inside first.¡± ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Tabitha paused and looked at him. Tabitha had been embarrassed to face Malcolm because of the drunken incident. These days, she felt that Malcolm was not as indifferent as before and seemed to have little contact with Naomi. However, now she knew. It was not that Malcolm did not contact Naomi. but Tabitha was just unaware of it. Tabitha¡¯s heart suddenly became calm, and she smiled with no emotion. Old habits die hard after all. She greeted him faintly, spoke to Emmanuel, and turned to leave the garden. This woman¡¯s attitude toward Malcolm was at least 100 times worse than that toward Emmanuel. The atmosphere around Malcolm was a little heavy. Emmanuel came over and patted him on the shoulder with a smile. ¡°Malcolm, you don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood?¡± 13 i CS & NO Chapter 67 Malcolm gave him a nk stare. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Emmanuel shrugged innocently and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t make her angry. We were chatting just fine earlier.¡± Malcolm did not want to listen to Emmanuel¡¯s provocation anymore and strode forward to catch up with Tabitha. Tabitha was much better now, but she still walked very slowly.. She held the tiny houseleek in her right hand and a bag of seedlings in her left. Her expression was quite mild. Malcolm called, ¡°Tabitha.¡± Tabitha heard someone calling her and reflexively turned her head. Malcolm quickly walked up to her. ¡°I remember I once told you that Emmanuel is not a simple person. You should stay away from him,¡± he said. ¡°Oh,¡± Tabitha asked casually, ¡°Then tell me. What could he want from me?¡± She thought, I¡¯m a married woman, pregnant, and don¡¯t have much money or power. What does Emmanuel want from deliberately approaching me?¡® Malcolm¡¯s eyes fell on the houseleek in Tabitha¡¯s hand. The green reflected on the back of her hand, and there was a kind of peaceful beauty. He spected that Emmanuel wanted her because of her beauty.. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Malcolm rubbed his eyebrows and said, ¡°If he gives you something, you must be careful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a pot of ordinary sulents. It doesn¡¯t even cost 20 dors.¡± Tabitha said, ¡°This is better than you giving that woman a house.¡± d M Chapter 67 M NN 91% 15:04 Malcolm looked at Tabitha¡¯s cold face and could not help but frown. ¡°Tabitha, I¡¯m just caring about you. Stop using this as an excuse to hold forth.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth, too.¡± Tabitha hugged the houseleek and said. coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t like to listen to this, good. I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.¡± Malcolm did not want to quarrel with Tabitha. Every time they did, he would lose, and they would also separate unhappily after each time. He turned around and went back to his room with a sullen face. Tabitha watched him walk away and lowered her eyes slightly. Recently, Malcolm¡¯s attitude toward her had obviously improved, and he admitted her child in front of ric. She was not only full of vignce but also had a hint of expectation in her heart. However, she soon came back to her senses. As long as Naomi existed, there would be no way for them to coexist peacefully. That night¡¯s meal, Tabitha ate seriously throughout the dinner and did not talk to Malcolm at all. Emmanuel, an outsider, felt the tense atmosphere between the married couple. Naturally, he did not say anything and was about to leave after dinner. ric stopped him, ¡°y chess with me before you go.¡± Emmanuel could not refuse ric¡¯s request. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ric suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re getting along well with Tabby.¡± Emmanuel paused and smiled calmly. ¡°I just think she has a lot inmon with Mother, so I usually talk more to her when we meet.¡± DNN 7 91% 15:05 Chapter 67 ¡°Since you are quite familiar with Tabby, do you think she is more lively. today?¡± ric was not as alienated as usual. Instead, he spoke like an ordinary elder talking to their younger about mundane stuff. He added, ¡°So did Malcolm. I saw he almost broke the spoon when he was eating. And he even ate several sauerkrauts.¡± Emmanuel seemed puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ric exined, ¡°Malcolm has hated the taste of sauerkraut since childhood. He ate a few spoonfuls today and didn¡¯t realize it. It¡¯s probably because he was angered from quarreling with Tabby. They used to keep a courteous distance and interact peacefully, but they never looked like a couple. Now that they started having lover¡¯s quarrel, it¡¯s a great progress.¡± Emmanuel lowered his eyshes to hide the coldness in his eyes. He thought, ¡®So my existence didn¡¯t cause more conflicts between them but became an emotional catalyst instead?¡± ¡°Manny, if you¡¯re free, please help persuade Malcolm. A little quarrel is fine, but a big argument would be terrible. Tell him to take the initiative to coax Tabby,¡± ric said. Emmanuel smiled helplessly. ¡°Malcolm and I haven¡¯t been close since we were kids. He probably won¡¯t listen to me.¡± ¡°How are you two not close? You¡¯re both young adults, so you have something inmon.¡± ric was a little dissatisfied and said, ¡°Unless you don¡¯t want to help me?¡± Emmanuel finally made a good impression on ric recently, so he could not let it go to waste and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± ric smiled happily and dered, ¡°Checkmate.¡± ric moved a white chess piece on the chessboard and took Emmanuel¡¯sst ck chess piece. 4/5 WPP D DNNOS 91% 15:05 Chapter 67 Emmanuel praised ric for his excellent chess skills, but he was secretly analyzing what thetter said just now. He felt that ric was warning him against butting into Tabitha and Malcolm¡¯s rtionship. NN 2 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 After losing three games in a row, Emmanuel left the Sinir manor and got into his car. He immediately called Naomi, ¡°I don¡¯t care what method. you use. For these days, make Malcolm stay overnight with you.¡± Naomi was a little depressed. Recently, Malcolm became more and more indifferent to her. He was unwilling to have dinner with her, let alone spend the night at her ce, and each time, he woulde up with countless excuses to refuse her. Naomi exined, ¡°Mr. Sinir, you know that Malcolm has been¡­¡± Emmanuel interrupted her, ¡°I don¡¯t want an excuse. I only want a result. When I chose you back then, it¡¯s not for you to exin your mistakes every day.¡± Naomi could sense that Emmanuel¡¯s tone was a little impatient, and she did not know what had stimted him recently. She hurriedly said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± Right now, she could only use the cruelest move. When she got up to wash up in the morning, she tripped in the bathroom. She fell so hard that her knees were scrapped. Only when her body had turnedpletely cold did she slowly move to the living room. At this time, the housekeeper had just woken up and helped Naomi in a panic, then hurriedly called Malcolm. ¡°Mr. Sinir, Ms. Boyle identally fell in the bathroom and bled a lot¡­¡± The two housekeepers were frightened, and their voices trembled. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Malcolm¡¯s heart sank slightly. ¡°Tell her to stay where she is. I¡¯ll call an E ambnce It did not take long for the ambnce to arrive at Rosaria Residence. Malcolm arrived soon after the ambnce did. Naomi had put in a lot of effort. Her knees were red and swollen, and her body was frozen stiff. Before she arrived at the hospital, she sneezed at dozen times. She seeded in catching a cold. The doctor examined Naomi andforted her with a smile, ¡°The baby in your belly is healthy and not endangered, but you should be more careful in the future. It could be a big deal for pregnant women to fall down.¡± When the doctor exited the ward, Naomi said to Malcolm with lingering fear, ¡°I got up too early today, so the two housekeepers haven¡¯t gotten up yet. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. Malcolm, am I too clumsy? I always get hurt.¡± Malcolm replied, ¡°No one wants this to happen. Don¡¯t me yourself. Be careful in the future.¡± Naomi lowered her eyes and suddenly dared not look directly into. Malcolm¡¯s eyes. Since what happened to Sylvie, Malcolm had been so indifferent to her. She failed to understand his true thoughts several times, even after probing, so she gradually became a little impatient.¡± Malcolm¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang, and he went to the balcony to answer 1. it. It was Saul. Saul said, ¡°Mr. Sinir, the two nurses you asked me to find have been arranged and are waiting for your order at any time.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. 15 91% 15.05 Chapter 68 Malcolm said gloomily, ¡°Start now.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Sinir,¡± Saul replied. Within ten minutes, a young nurse came in and said to Naomi, ¡°Ms. Boyle, it¡¯s time for fetal heart rate monitoring.¡± Naomi asked strangely, ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor do a checkup just now? Besides, my knee hurts¡­¡± r your n condition, a wheelchair has been prepared for you.¡± The nurse rolled the wheelchair in with a smile while exining the need for fetal heart rate monitoring. Malcolm chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will apany you.¡± The group walked into the elevator, and there were two young girls in light blue nurse uniforms standing in the corner and whispering. Naomi eavesdropped. One of them started, ¡°Have you heard? That Ms. Boyle is in the hospital again.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± the other asked. ¡°This time, it¡¯s because of a scrapped knee and a cold. This woman is quite vicious. She¡¯s in good health but gets admitted to the hospital frequently. However, Mr. Sinir still likes her.¡± ¡°How do you know that she is pretending to be sick?¡± ¡°I got a piece of inside information. I heard that Mr. Sinir is not interested in women at all. Ms. Boyle entered Mr. Sinir¡¯s room when he was drunk¡­ Besides, the baby in her belly may not be Mr. Sinir¡¯s. Maybe she¡¯s only using it as leverage to climb the socialdder.¡± Naomi¡¯s expression became more and more ugly. When she heard that 3/5 NNE 15:05 She was sand to use the babe as leverage, he finally could not hold back and snagged at them. What department are you in? You spread rumors during working hours Do you know I can sue you for defamation?¡± The two nurses probably did not expect the subject they were talking about was right behind them. Their faces turned pale from fear. Naomi¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡°What are your names Give me your job number. I want to file at against you Just then the elevator door opened, and the two nurses ran away. Naomi stared at their back angrily but looked aggrieved when she turned her bead. ¡°Malcolm don¡¯t listen to them. You¡¯re the only man I¡¯ve ever slept with.¡± Malcolm¡¯s face showed no emotion, and his voice was very calm. It¡¯s just rumors. I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± After receiving his trust. Naomi became pushy. ¡°Malcolm, how do those nurses know about me and even talk about it in front of us? Someone must have told them to do it on purpose. They¡¯re trying to set me up.¡± Malcolm¡¯s gaze was a little strange. Who would want to set you up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Tabitha¡°¡± Naomi¡¯s voice was somewhat sharp, but she immediately realized her gaffe and hurriedly forced out some tears from her eyes. Malcolm. Ms. Jarvis has always misunderstood me, and she is unwilling to ept us, so¡­¡± Malcolm interrupted. Tll investigate this. You don¡¯t have to be paranoid.¡± Naomi said aggrievedly. ¡°Malcolm, I have no status and was ndered like this. You must clear my name.¡± ¡°Are you innocent?¡± Malcolm looked down at her and suddenly said. ¡°Tabitha is not in good health and can¡¯t do amniocentesis, but the doctor 43 Chapter 68 N 91% 15:05 she was said to use the baby as leverage, she finally could not hold back and snapped at them, ¡°What department are you in? You spread rumors during working hours. Do you know I can sue you for defamation?¡± The two nurses probably did not expect the subject they were talking about was right behind them. Their faces turned pale from fear. Naomi¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡°What are your names? Give me your job number. I want to file aint against you!¡± Just then the elevator door opened, and the two nurses ran away. Naomi stared at their back angrily but looked aggrieved when she turned her head. ¡°Malcolm, don¡¯t listen to them. You¡¯re the only man I¡¯ve ever slept with.¡± Malcolm¡¯s face showed no emotion, and his voice was very calm. ¡°It¡¯s just rumors. I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± After receiving his trust, Naomi became pushy. ¡°Malcolm, how do those nurses know about me and even talk about it in front of us? Someone must have told them to do it on purpose. They¡¯re trying to set me up.¡± Malcolm¡¯s gaze was a little strange. ¡°Who would want to set you up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Tabitha!¡± Naomi¡¯s voice was somewhat sharp, but she immediately realized her gaffe and hurriedly forced out some tears from her eyes. ¡°Malcolm, Ms. Jarvis has always misunderstood me, and she is unwilling to ept us, so¡­¡± Malcolm interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll investigate this. You don¡¯t have to be paranoid.¡± Naomi said aggrievedly, ¡°Malcolm, I have no status and was ndered like this. You must clear my name.¡± ¡°Are you innocent?¡± Malcolm looked down at her and suddenly said, ¡°Tabitha is not in good health and can¡¯t do amniocentesis, but the doctor 4/5 ¦² 91% 15:05 Chapter 68 says you are healthy.¡± Naomi¡¯s heart shrank and suddenly pounded. Then Malcolm said, ¡°Or I can arrange for you to do an amniocentesis.¡± NN Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ¡°No, thanks¡± Naomi almost immediately refused. ¡°Malcolm, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Malcolm¡¯s tone was a little gentle as he said. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to clear your name? After the test result acknowledged.¡± Naomi gripped the wheelchair¡¯s armrest tightly with her fingers and whispered. ¡°Malcolm, I fell, and my Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. knee hurts so much. Also, I caught a cold¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Malcolm examined Naomi¡¯s expression and said in a low voice. ¡°The pregnancy hasn¡¯t reached four months. We need to wait.¡± Naomi breathed a sigh of relief secretly. After going through the fetal heart rate monitoring, she secretly sent Emmanuel a message. Emmanuel was talking to Tabitha at the Sinir manor and did not read the message. ¡°I heard from Granddad that you and Malcolm quarreled. Is it because of what I said yesterday?¡± Emmanuel asked. Tabitha said nonchntly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a quarrel. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Emmanuel sighed softly andforted her. ¡°When men have too many social engagements outside, it is inevitable that they will get close to other women. However, no matter how attractive those women may seem, they are just a passing fancy. You are a good woman. I¡¯m sure Malcolm will value you one day.¡± Tabitha forced a smile and didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing her indifferent expression, Emmanuel suddenly felt a little irritated. a Chapter 69 11 15:06 Tabitha appeared to be gentle and friendly to everyone, but, in reality, she was the type of person who couldn¡¯t easily open her heart. Like the icicles. in winter, she seemed crystal clear and pleasing to the eye. However, in reality, she was cold and sharp. One would feel the chill if they got closer to her. Despite him trying for so long, Tabitha didn¡¯t even want to share her innermost thoughts with him. ¡°This woman is really difficult to deal with,¡¯ he thought. Emmanuel had no patience to take things slow and decided to do something to make Tabitha In the hospital, Naomi grew increasingly restless due to amniocentesis. She became more agitated after not receiving any response from Emmanuel despite sending him messages a long time ago. She felt even more anxious and on multiple asions, wanted to call him to inquire about the situation. But Emmanuel had warned her not to make any more phone calls, and she dared not provoke him. It was not until five o¡¯clock in the evening that Emmanuel called her. ¡°Naomi, tell me all the bad things you¡¯ve done to Tabitha before,¡± he asked. Naomi suddenly had a bad feeling. She asked, ¡°Mr. Sinir, why are you asking about these things?¡± ¡®Besides, didn¡¯t Emmanuel look into itst time?¡® she wondered. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything that can be found on the surface.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s voice was extremely gentle. ¡°I want something more discreet, something even Malcolm can¡¯t find out.¡± Tabitha¡¯s rejection of Naomi was so strong that Malcolm must have Chapter 69 investigated it before. NO 7 However, the so¨Ccalled surface evidence was inconsequential. For instance, Naomi¡¯s involvement with several rich kids could also be interpreted as many people pursuing her simultaneously,peting for her attention. As for whether the phone was genuinely stolen and smashed, Naomi could fabricate it easily with the testimony of the gangster Cornelius. Naomi¡¯s heart suddenly sank as she asked, ¡°Mr. Sinir, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m still counting on you to stall Malcolm. I won¡¯t cause you harm.¡± Emmanuel Naomi was so terrified of his tone that she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°When I was with Giuseppe, I discovered a secret of him and captured a video. He asked me to give him the video, and I gave it to him, but he still tried to kill me. Fortunately, I was careful and held back a trick or two¡­¡± Emmanuel smiled and responded, ¡°I see. I was wondering how a woman like you could have several people pursuing you simultaneously. It¡¯s not like those rich kids haven¡¯t encountered women before in their lives.¡± Naomi¡¯s face darkened. She knew that Emmanuel, who mocked her at every c he got, must have looked down upon her with great contempt in his heart.¡± But she had to rely on Emmanuel¡¯s help to get what she wanted and didn¡¯t dare to lose her temper. Emmanuelughed enough and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the video? Show me.¡± ¡°No. Mr. Sinir, I¡¯m sorry. My life depends on it, and I can¡¯t give it to 15.06 Chapter WN you.¡± Naomi said cautiously. If it weren¡¯t for the video, Giuseppe wouldn¡¯t have shown up and gotten her off the conviction. Emmanuel asked. ¡°Then can you at least tell me what the rich kid has done?¡± ¡°Giuseppe had a girlfriend who was pregnant and wanted to use the baby to get married. Giuseppe asked someone to forcibly give her an abortion, but she died in the process. I captured the video of Giuseppe and his men forcing the woman into the delivery room¡­¡± Naomi said. Giuseppe had a girlfriend who was pregnant and died from severe bleeding due to a miscarriage. Many people in Heaventown knew about it, but they were unaware that Giuseppe¡¯s sordid deeds were the cause of her death. Emmanuel nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good story,¡± he responded. After saying that, he was about to hang up the phone. Naomi asked quickly, ¡°Mr. Sinir, I sent you a message just now. How can you help me?¡± ¡°They¡¯re just two ordinary nurses. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate it,¡± Emmanuel said. ¡°You¡¯ve sacrificed a lot this time. You can rest well in the hospital and fawn at Malcolm from time to time.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Naomi replied. 0 COMMENT TONG NN 15:06 Chapter 69 you.¡± Naomi said cautiously. If it weren¡¯t for the video, Giuseppe wouldn¡¯t have shown up and gotten her off the conviction. Emmanuel asked, ¡°Then can you at least tell me what the rich kid has done?¡± ¡°Giuseppe had a girlfriend who was pregnant and wanted to use the baby to get married. Giuseppe asked someone to forcibly give her an abortion, but she died in the process. I captured the video of Giuseppe and his men forcing the woman into the delivery room¡­¡± Naomi said. Giuseppe had a girlfriend who was pregnant and died from severe bleeding due to a miscarriage. Many people in Heaventown knew about it, but they were unaware that Giuseppe¡¯s sordid deeds were the cause of her death. Emmanuel nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good story,¡± he responded. After saying that, he was about to hang up the phone. Naomi asked. quickly, ¡°Mr. Sinir, I sent you a message just now. How can you help me?¡± ¡°They¡¯re just two ordinary nurses. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate it,¡± Emmanuel said. ¡°You¡¯ve sacrificed a lot this time. You can rest well in the hospital and fawn at Malcolm from time to time.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Naomi replied. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Malcolm hired two caregivers to take care of Naomi and then he went back to the office to wrap things up. The annual vacation wasing soon, and thepany had more and more things to deal with. By the time he was done, the sky had already turned dark. Saul took the elevator downstairs with him. Noticing Malcolm¡¯s tired look, Saul couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr. Sinir, do you still want to go to the hospital?¡± With all themotion caused by Naomi that day, Saul figured that Malcolm would have to visit the hospital on these few days. ¡®But what is the purpose of Mr. Sinir for arranging those two caregivers?¡® Saul wondered. Malcolm looked at the neon lights outside and couldn¡¯t help thinking of Tabitha. He pinched his eyebrows and said, ¡°Go back to the Sinir manor.¡± Saul didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion. For a moment just now, Saul felt that Malcolm¡¯s eyes were a bit gentle. Saul found it unbelievable. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Halfway through the journey, it began to rain. Although the rain was light, the winter breeze made it almost bone- chilling. When Malcolm got home, he was surprised to see Tabitha still awake. Upon seeing Malcolm enter, she merely greeted him faintly. NPP D Chapter 70 NN 91% 15:06 The chill still lingered on his body. Subconsciously, Malcolm stepped away from Tabitha and took off his long coat before approaching her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± he asked. Malcolm held a vague expectation in his heart. He hoped that Tabitha was waiting for him toe home. Tabitha came downstairs to get water. She just got a call from Trevor and learned that Giuseppe had returned to the country. The culprit who killed her parents finally came back after staying abroad for so many years. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t find evidence to prosecute Giuseppe for the time being. She could only watch the culprits get away with the crime one by one. However, she didn¡¯t want to say a word about these things to Malcolm, so she got up and went back to her room. Malcolm had the illusion that Tabitha¡¯s expression became impatient after seeing him. Inexplicably, he felt a little depressed. Then he went upstairs into the bedroom and found Tabitha on the balcony. ¡®It¡¯s so cold and raining outside. What is she doing out there?¡® he thought. He was about to ask when she came in with a pot of jasmine, then went out again and brought in another pot of houseleek. The drizzle hit the balcony, wetting her bangs on her forehead. She looked a little petite and frail. Malcolm¡¯s coldness suddenly intensified, and the anger in his tone was almost insuppressible. 2/4 A NNO 0% 15:06 Chapter 70 ¡°They¡¯re just two pots of nts. They won¡¯t die if they get a little rain. You¡¯re in poor health. If you get sick because of two pots of nts, Grandpa would be worried,¡± Malcolm said. ¡°The temperature will drop when it rains. The nts cannot withstand cold. It¡¯s safer to move them indoors,¡± Tabitha responded nonchntly. ¡°These things are delicate. Only you are willing to nurture them with effort,¡± Malcolm said, looking down at her wrist. It was still empty, and the anger in his heart soared uncontrobly. She treasured the gifts from others, but he had never seen her wearing the bracelet he gave her. After Tabitha put away the two pots of nts, she noticed Malcolm staring at her wrist. His blue eyes were zing with mes. She raised her wrist strangely and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°As thedy of the Sinir family, why don¡¯t you even have a piece of decent jewelry on your body? Those who know nothing might think that the Sinir family has mistreated you,¡± Malcolm responded. Tabitha was stunned. ¡®Who wears jewelry in the middle of the night?¡® she mused. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. It¡¯s inconvenient to wear those things,¡± she answered. However, Malcolm reminded her of one thing. ¡°By the way, I have a friend who likes Lone Star¡¯s Tear you bought at the auction, so I gave it to her,¡± she said. Malcolm couldn¡¯t hold back his anger anymore. He snapped, ¡°Did you just simply give away the gift I gave you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t simply give it away.¡± Tabitha took out her phone and said, ¡°She Chapter 70 transferred the money to me. I¡¯ll transfer it back to you now.¡± When Colette transferred the money to her, Malcolm was still on a business trip. Tabitha nned to wait until he came back and told him. about it, but she forgot about it. Malcolm stared at Tabitha coldly with emotion in his eyes that she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Do you think the Sinir familycks 6 million dors?¡± Tabitha knew she was wrong. She held back her temper and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t discuss it with you in advance. But my friend didn¡¯t pay a penny less. She paid me even the handling fee.¡± Malcolm took a few steps closer to her. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Lone Star¡¯s Tear? Why did you give it away?¡± Tabitha felt a little threatened by Malcolm, so she subconsciously stepped back and said, ¡°It¡¯s just an external thing. I don¡¯t care much.¡± ¡°You!¡± Malcolm approached her again and looked down at her. He wanted to ask Tabitha whether she didn¡¯t care about Lone Star¡¯s Tear or just him. SEND GIFT 0 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 But eventually, Malcolm didn¡¯t ask the question. He simply took his pajamas and went into the bathroom. Hot water dripped from the top of his hair and flowed down, enveloping him in warmth. His face, however, retained ayer of iciness. When Malcolm finished washing, he found that Tabitha had fallen asleep, and there was a notification on his phone that someone had transferred money to his ount. For a moment, Malcolm¡¯s mood plummeted. Tabitha did not sleep well that night because her mind was preupied. When she got up the next day, she had dark circles under her eyes. Emmanuel came over early in the morning with Lori¡¯s handmade beetroot soup. ¡°My mother heard that Tabitha likes the soup. She woke up early today, so she took the time to make another pot,¡± Emmanuel said. ric was pleased, and Tabitha kept thanking him. Emmanuel asked the kitchen to bring out bowls and personally filled them for Tabitha and ric. Malcolm was suddenly very annoyed at Emmanuel¡¯s attentive gesture. Emmanuel had no intention of leaving after breakfast. Malcolm couldn¡¯t help but call out to him and ask, ¡°Would you like to take my car to thepany?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Emmanuel thanked Malcolm with a smile. He added, ¡°Malcolm, did you forget that our departmentpleted the year¨Cend review yesterday? We don¡¯t have to work today.¡± NNN Chapter 71 27% 15:02 Emmanuel worked in the information department. The employees were given a break afterpleting the year¨Cend review. ¡°I happened to have nowhere else to go, so I decided toe here and y chess with Granddad all day,¡± Emmanuel said. When ric saw that Malcolm was on guard against Emmanuel, he smiled and replied, ¡°Okay. Then you can stay at the Sinir manor today, Manny.¡± Neither ric nor Tabitha had a problem with Emmanuel¡¯s stay. Malcolm didn¡¯t want to say anything Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. more and left in anger. Today, everyone at Sinir Group headquarters could feel the tense atmosphere. Malcolm looked somber. The managers of all departments carefully handed over the documents for fear of upsetting him. Malcolm could not settle down to work at the thought that Emmanuel would be at the Sinir manor all day. He called his assistant, Saul, over after finding errors in the document for the eleventh time. He ordered, ¡°Go to the information department and find some mistakes. Get the whole department back to work, including Emmanuel!¡± Saul knew Malcolm and Emmanuel had always been at odds, so he responded respectfully and quickly conveyed Malcolm¡¯s message. Emmanuel had just finished ying chess with ric While his granddad returned to his room for a nap, Emmanuel strolled into the garden to find Tabitha. Tabitha was turning the garden soil and nting Natal lily seedlings. When she saw Emmanuel, she asked with a smile, ¡°Look, is this the right way to nt them?¡± MMM Chapter 71 EN27% 15:02 ¡°I see no problem,¡± Emmanuel said. He nodded, but his expression was a little serious. Tabitha asked, ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡± She had noticed Emmanuel looked strange at the dining table. Therefore, she guessed Emmanuel had something to say to her. When Emmanuel heard Tabitha ask, he seemed to have finally made up his mind and said, ¡°Tabitha, did you grow up in Heaventown?¡± Tabitha frowned slightly and asked, ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°Last night, I was drinking with some friends at Four Seasons Bar and overheard a drunkard saying something about your parents,¡± he said. Tabitha was slightly stunned and asked, ¡°What did that person say?¡± Emmanuel looked serious and said, ¡°He mentioned that when he visited Heaventown on business eight years ago, there was a death incident. Some rich kids were jealous of each other. They were chasing a woman and ended up killing two innocent bystanders. The woman who caused the trouble happened to be his business partner¡¯s daughter, named Naomi.¡± Tabitha¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she looked at him coldly, feeling a little suspicious. ¡°How did you know those things? Have you been investigating me behind my back?¡± she questioned. Emmanuel paused and fixed his gaze on Tabitha. He said, ¡°Granddad values you very much. He told me about your parents. He said their death was an ident, but from what I heard the other day, there seemed to be another exnation. Do you know about it?¡± Tabitha clenched her fingers tightly until her knuckles turned pale. The caution in her heart instantly peaked. MMM Chapter 71 27% 15:02 She remembered that Naomi had previously called the man ¡°Em¡± on the wiretap. It sounded suspiciously like the acronym for Emmanuel. Tabitha took a deep breath and said indifferently, ¡°I know everything. What else did the drunkard say?¡± Emmanuel said, ¡°He didn¡¯t finish his words. I only heard that after the death incident, the rich kids found a scapegoat to take the me and went abroad. Naomi also studied abroad for several years.¡± Emmanuel paused for a moment before hesitantly saying, ¡°Tabitha, don¡¯t be upset if I tell you something. The other woman Malcolm has a rtionship with is also named Naomi¡­¡± Tabitha sneered and said, ¡°They¡¯re the same person! Malcolm knows that too.¡± ¡®But he only believes what Naomi says,¡® Tabithamented inwardly. Emmanuel sighed softly andforted her by saying, ¡°It¡¯s not all Malcolm¡¯s fault. It¡¯s been so many years. It¡¯s hard to tell who is right or wrong.¡± ¡°If you want to put in a good word for Naomi, please leave,¡± Tabitha replied. Tabitha just wanted to gather evidence quickly and send Naomi and the rich kids to jail. She didn¡¯t want to waste time discussing whether Malcolm was in the wrong with an unfamiliar acquaintance. Emmanuel had not anticipated Tabitha¡¯s reaction, and he quickly apologized. Just then, he received a phone call from Saul asking him to rush back to thepany. He had no choice but to say goodbye to Tabitha first. MM M Chapter 71 UEN 427% 15:02 Tabitha realized she had overreacted, but she didn¡¯t say anything when Emmanuel left. So far, Tabitha was still suspicious of Emmanuel and couldn¡¯t trust him 100%. She was not quick to dismiss her suspicions, even though she could not confirm Emmanuel¡¯s connection to Naomi based on a simr¨Csounding name. Tabitha lowered her gaze slightly as she thought of the word ¡°Ethan¡°. She pondered, ¡®What did they do with the fake information given by Trevor to Naomist time? Did they find the hidden key information in the file bag? If they find it, will they fall for it again?¡® Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 27% 15:02 At Sinir Group headquarters, Malcolm found faults with the information department overseen by Emmanuel. The entire department was required to work overtime until thest day of thepany holiday. Everyone in thepany knew that Emmanuel, who had just been transferred back to Sinir Group headquarters, had probably offended Malcolm and was being targeted everywhere. Even though they felt sympathy for Emmanuel, nobody dared to speak up for him. Emmanuel remained calm. Even though Malcolm had deliberately targeted him, he didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he put all the documents back in order. On thest day of the holiday, Sinir Group invited all employees to dinner at the hotel and booked the entire hall. The day featured a year- end review and a lucky draw, creating a lively atmosphere. Malcolm, as the head of thepany, naturally attended the event. ric also attended the annual party as one of the board members. Tabitha did not follow them out because she was in poor health. The rains intensified and the temperatures dropped day by day as the year drew to a close. Tabitha sat in the sand chair, gazing at the world outsitle the floor¨Cto- ceiling window, blurred by the rain, but her heart felt as if it were on fire. Ever since Emmanuel mentioned the drunkard, Tabitha immediately asked Trevor to investigate. However, they couldn¡¯t find out who the drunkard was for days. Trevor told her not to worry. He nned to wait at Four Seasons Bar for a few MM M Chapter 72 more days and was confident that he would find the drunkard. Just as Tabitha was in a daze, her phone rang. She answered almost immediately, ¡°Hello¡­¡± 27% 15:02 +5 ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A gentle and clear voice came from the other end of her phone, which was deliberately lowered as if the person was afraid that someone would hear him. Tabitha was stunned before she asked, ¡°Emmanuel? Why are you calling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in Abundance Resto,¡± Emmanuel said, suppressing his voice. He then continued, ¡°I saw the drunkard again. This time I¡¯ve found out that he is indeed from Heaventown. His name is Lowe.¡± It turned out that the man didn¡¯t go to Four Seasons Bar anymore. No wonder Trevor had not seen him. Tabitha¡¯s heart suddenly pounded as she questioned, ¡°Isn¡¯t thepany holding its annual party now? Why are you¡­¡± ¡°No time to exin now. Don¡¯t hang upter. Listen carefully and see if you can hear the information you want,¡± Emmanuel said. Before Tabitha could ask clearly, a rustling sound came from the other end of the phone. Tabitha guessed that Emmanuel must have put the phone in his pocket. Tabitha almost held her breath when she heard a strange man¡¯s voice on the phone, ¡°Come on, Mr. Sinir. Have another drink. Great! Mr. Sinir, you¡¯re a good drinker!¡± After a while, Tabitha heard Emmanuel¡¯s voice encouraging someone to drink by saying, ¡°Mr. Lowe, have another drink. By the way, I heard you mention that Giuseppe killed two people. What¡¯s the story behind that?¡± Henry¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and he was obviously quite drunk, but 2/5 MM M Chapter 72 Tabitha could still hear him clearly. 27% 15:02 +5 He replied, ¡°It was all because of that crap about women. Anyway, that girl named Naomi had a lot of nerve¡­¡± He lowered his voice and continued, ¡°I heard one of Giuseppe¡¯s wives was pregnant¡­ Abortion¡­ Naomi didn¡¯t want to hand over the video¡­ That was why she was chased by Giuseppe¡­¡± Perhaps Emmanuel had put the phone in his pocket, and Henry was speaking too low for Tabitha to hear the conversation clearly. However, Tabitha did get a crucial piece of information. Giuseppe had been under Naomi¡¯s influence, and that was why he had wanted to capture her. His willingness to intervene and keep her out of jail after the incident was most likely due to her influence. Tabitha¡¯s heart was beating faster, hoping that Emmanuel would be able to elicit more information. Emmanuel¡¯s voice came intermittently, ¡°Mr. Lowe¡­ What happened after Giuseppe returned to the country¡­¡± Henry said, ¡°I heard he has been looking for that woman everywhere. I guess he still doesn¡¯t want to spare her.¡± Emmanuel asked again, ¡°What exactly did she capture in her video?¡± Henry said in a slurred voice, ¡°Who knows? Come on, Emmanuel, have another drink¡­¡± The voice on the phone gradually became more chaotic and distant. No useful information could be discerned anymore. But Tabitha felt her heart slightly warm. Anyway, Emmanuel had helped her find out some important information. today. She hadn¡¯t hung up the phone, waiting for Emmanuel to hang up first. 3/5 M M M Chapter 72 EN 427% 15:02 +5 Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After a while, Tabitha heard a clear and hoarse voice, ¡°Tabitha, are you still there?¡± Tabitha hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Mr. Lowe is too drunk. I can¡¯t ask for more information,¡± Emmanuel said. ¡°You¡¯ve got enough information. Thank you,¡± Tabitha said. Tabitha thanked Emmanuel even though she was always on guard against him. Emmanuel smiled gently and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s just a matter of a few extra drinks.¡± ¡°What is Mr. Lowe¡¯s full name? Can you tell me?¡± she asked again. She nned to have Trevor look into that guy. Emmanuel disagreed with her n. He said, ¡°Mr. Lowe is not a simple man. I¡¯ll probe again when I find a chance. You are just a girl¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Tabitha suddenly heard someone barking on the other side of the phone, ¡°Emmanuel? It¡¯s really you. You put on airs now, and I almost didn¡¯t recognize you. You live a good life now after you got your own father into prison.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°John?¡± ¡°Since you recognize me, repay the money your father owes me first,¡± John Stevens said, holding a cigarette in his mouth and looking somewhat fierce. ¡°You must have made a lot of moneying to ces like Abundance Resto¡­¡± John said. ¡°Get lost!¡± he snarled. There was deep disgust in Emmanuel¡¯s gaze. MM M Chapter 72 Emmanuel did not want to hear a single word about his father. 27% 15:02 Tabitha asked worriedly, ¡°Emmanuel, what¡¯s wrong? Are you in trouble?¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Tabitha did not get a response but heard a fight, and soon, the phone was hung up. Tabitha was a little worried. Obviously, many people were fighting on the other end of the phone. She could not risk her child. Tabitha calmed down and called the police first. Anyway, Emmanuel went there to pry the information for her. She could not leave Emmanuel alone until she was sure that he was that man. After talking to the police, she put on a thick coat and hat and walked out of the house in the rain. Soon, Tabitha arrived at Abundance Resto and hurried inside. The driver looked at the splendid bar and thoughtfully called Malcolm to report Tabitha¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Mr. Sinir, I¡¯m afraid something bad might happen to Mrs. Sinir if shees here at night,¡± the driver added. Malcolm¡¯s face darkened slightly. He asked, ¡°Did she say what she went there for?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything,¡± the driver said. ¡°Follow her and keep an eye on her. I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Malcolm instructed. Malcolm hung up the phone with a sullen face, informed ric, and quickly left the annual party. Recalling the scene of Tabitha¡¯s ident at Four Seasons Barst time, he felt a bit agitated and decided to drive to Abundance Resto himself. MM M Chapter 73 The car sped over 100 miles per hour. 27% 15:03 Tabitha entered the bar. There appeared to be amotion in the lobby, so she hurriedly walked over. Emmanuel was surrounded and beaten by a group of fierce men, and his face was covered with bruises. Some people gathered not far away to watch the scene and cheered from time to time. +5 The security guards at the bar did not show up. It was as if they were dead. Tabitha was shocked. She had never expected Emmanuel to encounter such trouble. She hurriedly walked over to help him up. ¡°How are you? Are you all right?¡± asked Tabitha. John did not expect a woman to pop up, so he raised his hand and motioned for his minions to stop. Emmanuel was seriously injured, with blood trickling down from the corner of his mouth. However, there was no fear in his eyes, only a faint but dark anger. He did not expect Tabitha toe. He tried to suppress the raging emotions and restore his usual gentle expression. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked. ¡°I was worried that you might have gotten into trouble. Who are those people, and why did they beat you?¡± Tabitha asked in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to youter. You go back first,¡± Emmanuel said quickly. If something happened to Tabitha here, ric would not spare him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. MMM Chapter 73 27% 15:03 Right then, John seemed toe back to his senses. He looked at Tabitha and grinned, revealing his rotten teeth. ¡°Who are you? Are you Emmanuel¡¯s girlfriend? Are you here to send him money?¡± John asked. Although Tabitha did not know what had happened, she knew that she had acted too reckless this time. However, since she was already here, she could not cower. She stood up straight and looked at John. ¡°How much do you want?¡± she asked. When John saw Tabitha¡¯s beautiful face clearly, his eyes suddenly lit up with excitement. He answered, ¡°400 thousand dors.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s father owed him over 20,000 dors. Later, Emmanuel reported his father, causing John to be sent to prison for several years too. John did not think it was too much for him to ask for 400 thousand dors from Emmanuel. The man had two scars crisscrossed on the left side of his face, making him look ferocious. Tabitha was a little nervous. She quietly pinched her fingers and maintained a calm facade. ¡°I can give you the money, but I don¡¯t have so much right now,¡± she replied. John said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have the money, I won¡¯t take it.¡± He stared at Tabitha¡¯s beautiful face and smiledsciviously before adding, ¡°If you were to spend one night with me¡­¡± John was a notoriously lewd man, and he had a preference for soft and gentle girls. MM M Chapter 73 27% 15:03 Tabitha was beautiful. She wore a clean and tidy cotton coat that day. Her smooth, tanned skin and slender, petite figure created an illusion of meekness that greatly intrigued John. Emmanuel¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Tabitha, I will distract themter. Go!¡± Tabitha looked into Emmanuel¡¯s eyes and immediately understood that today¡¯s incident could not be resolved with money alone. 5 While they were talking, John leaned over to Tabitha. He could not wait to touch her face. Suddenly, Emmanuel recalled the scene of being forced by these people to cut off his pinky when he was a child. The intense rage in his body finally burst out of its confines. He punched John heavily in the face, pulled Tabitha away, and ran off. John covered his bloodied face and shouted, ¡°Catch that woman!¡± The driver happened toe in. Seeing this, he was a little flustered and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mrs. Sinir?¡± Tabitha immediately raised her voice and said, ¡°Call the police!¡± However, before the driver could take out his phone, he was kicked away by John, who came after Tabitha. The three people were immediately surrounded by a gang of people, and things looked bad for them. John stood in front of Tabitha and came closer to her with each step he took. His smile grew even more grim and greedy. ¡°What do you think? Would you like to spend the night with me?¡± he asked. Just then, a tall figure suddenly walked in. Malcolm appeared, wearing a sleek ck suit with spotless cuffs. The gold MM M Chapter 73 UFEN 27% 15:03 +5 buttons gleamed brilliantly under the light, emphasizing his noble aura that could not be overlooked. He demanded, ¡°Who dares to touch her?¡± Those gangsters seemed to have never encountered such an imposing presence, so they could not help but step back, making way for Malcolm. Malcolm strode toward Tabitha and pulled her up, scanning her from head to toe to make sure she was not hurt. Then, he breathed a heavy sigh of relief. ¡®Fortunately, I arrive in time. The hotel where the annual party is held is not far from here!¡® Malcolm remarked inwardly. Tabitha was a little surprised by Malcolm¡¯s sudden appearance. She felt relieved nheless. John came back to his senses and red at Malcolm. He growled, ¡°Pretty boy, where did youe from? Are you looking for death?¡± Malcolm stood up straight in front of Tabitha, staring at John coldly without even moving his eyebrows. Meanwhile, Saul stood in front of Malcolm and reached out to stop John. His voice was cold and stiff as he warned, ¡°Get lost if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Johnmanded respect in his circle. Provoked by Saul¡¯s words, he immediately gestured to his minions with a fierce expression. He ordered, ¡°Come here!¡± MMM Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 At the same time, someone shouted, ¡°Everyone, stop it!¡± The manager of the bar ran over, screaming while wiping his cold sweat. Behind him was a group of security guards who quickly pulled John and others away. The manager ran to Malcolm in a panic and kept apologizing, ¡°Mr. Sinir, I didn¡¯t know you would Malcolm nced at him faintly and said, ¡°Make them disappear.¡± The manager lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he turned to look at John and said, ¡°Take your men out of here right away.¡± John stared at the manager, dissatisfaction in his eyes, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How dare you meddle in my business?¡± Even though John had recently been released from prison, his connections and influence remained intact. The manager did not dare to provoke him, so he chose not to mediate when they were engaged in a fight earlier. However, now, the scion of the Sinir family, Malcolm, had arrived. If something happened to Malcolm here, the bar would face consequences and shut down. Additionally, he would not be able to stay in Xosa any longer. The manager ignored John¡¯s threat or questioning. Instead, he asked someone to kick John and his minions out with a cold face. The crisis was finally resolved. Malcolm first looked at Tabitha and then at Emmanuel, his anger unquenchable. ¡°Tabitha, what are you doing in the bar at midnight?¡± Malcolm asked. MM M Chapter 74 FN 227% 15:03 Malcolm could not imagine what would have happened if he hade even a littlete in such a dangerous situation. Tabitha and Malcolm were so close, and she could smell the faint perfume on him. She wondered if it belonged to that woman. The gratitude that had just surfaced in her mind diminished instantly, and a hint of coldness crept up her brows. ¡°I can go wherever I like. It has nothing to do with you,¡± she refuted. Malcolm¡¯s heart felt as if it had been doused with a basin of cold water. He looked at Tabitha intensely and repeated, ¡°It has nothing to do with me?¡± Tabitha diverted her gaze and did not respond. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I was in trouble. Tabitha came to the bar because she was worried about me,¡± Emmanuel hurriedly said. Malcolm frowned, took a few steps forward, separating Emmanuel from Tabitha, and stared at Emmanuel coldly. ¡°You were in trouble. Why did you look for Tabitha?¡± he asked. Tabitha interrupted coldly, ¡°I came here myself. He got into trouble because he wanted to help me.¡± Malcolm¡¯s anger intensified after he saw her defend Emmanuel. ¡°Do note to these chaotic ces anymore. How long has it been since the wine rack incident? Why haven¡¯t you learned your lesson?¡± Malcolm asked. Emmanuel smiled subtly as he witnessed their quarrel. He lowered his eyebrows and said nothing more. Tabitha did not want to argue with Malcolm. She turned around and looked at Emmanuel, saying, ¡°Are you seriously injured? Should I take you to the hospital first?¡± 2/5 MMM Chapter 74 Emmanuel was covered in bruises and did not look too good. 427% 15:03 Malcolm could not believe it. He left thepany¡¯s annual party behind and rushed over to save Tabitha. Yet, instead of being grateful, Tabitha treated him indifferently and cared for the one who caused the trouble. Although Emmanuel did look badly hurt, Malcolm still felt deeply upset about Tabitha¡¯s concern for Emmanuel. Emmanuel clutched his chest in time and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t bother¡­¡± ¡°Your mouth is bleeding,¡± Tabitha said with concern. She added, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first and see where you¡¯re injured.¡± Malcolm called out, ¡°Saul.¡± He did not want to see Tabitha care about Emmanuel anymore. He Being a perceptive person, Saul immediately stepped forward to hold Emmanuel and said politely, ¡°Yes. Mr. Emmanuel Sinir, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Emmanuel said gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡± Tabitha appeared to be staring at Emmanuel¡¯s back in a daze until both Emmanuel and Saul disappeared from her sight. Malcolm could not stand it anymore, so he took Tabitha¡¯s hand and got into the car. It was almost Christmas, and the streets were so empty that they could hear their breathing in the car. 5 Malcolm¡¯s entire body was seething with anger. Watching Tabitha carefully fasten her seat belt, he could not hold back his emotion anymore and remarked, ¡°You know how to protect yourself now? Didn¡¯t you consider the consequences of putting yourself in danger just now?¡± MMM Chapter 74 ¡ê27% 27% 15:03 Tabitha lowered her eyshes and did not argue with him as swiftly as she used to. She knew Malcolm did not believe that Naomi had killed her parents. Hence, she did not even bother to ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. say a word to him. Malcolm felt that Tabitha was feeling guilty. He asked, ¡°Why are you here with Emmanuel?¡± Malcolm¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of Tabithaing to the bar with Emmanuel in the middle of the night and manipting him to get into a fight. Ultimately, he was the one who saved her. Yet, she did not express any gratitude. Instead, she only wanted to send Emmanuel to the hospital. A mixture of rage and jealousy surged within him. Seeing that Tabitha still did not want to speak, Malcolm¡¯s handsome facepletely darkened. He dered, ¡°I will investigate this matter thoroughly.¡± Tabitha knew what Malcolm was capable of. It would not take him a day to find out the ins and outs of the incident. She said coldly, ¡°Emmanuel is here to help me find out the cause of my parents¡® death.¡± Malcolm looked at her in disbelief, his eyes fixed on Tabitha as he said, ¡°How long have you known Emmanuel? Is he investigating an incident from eight years ago for you now? Regardless of whether his words are credible or not, if Grandpa knows about this kind of thing¡­¡± Tabitha looked at him calmly and said, ¡°Malcolm, I know you¡¯re prejudiced against Emmanuel. But I hope you won¡¯t tell Grandpa ric anything about what happened tonight.¡± MM M Chapter 74 27% 15:03 Her tone was t, quiet, and pleading, but Malcolm¡¯s heart felt heavy as if pressed by a big stone. He looked gloomy and mocked, ¡°What? Are you afraid he will be scolded by Grandpa?¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 UN 27% 15:04 Tabitha said seriously, ¡°After all, Emmanuel is from the Sinir family. I¡¯m afraid that Grandpa ric will get angry and the anger will hurt his body if he knows that Emmanuel fought with others outside. Besides, it¡¯s just a small matter. There is no need to let everyone know about it.¡± ¡°A small matter? If I showed up a littlete¡­¡± Malcolm was furious and blurted out without thinking, ¡°You are a pregnant woman whoes to that kind of ce in the middle of the night. You don¡¯t worry about your baby, but you are afraid that others will know what he has done? What nonsense is this?¡± Malcolm berated. Although she didn¡¯t trust Emmanuelpletely, Tabitha still looked calm and enunciated each word with stress. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the reason for the fight, I believe Emmanuel would not provoke trouble without reason.¡± Malcolm thought Tabitha was unreasonable. She was gentle and reasonable to others, but she kept pulling a long face at him. ¡°What are you going to do if I insist on telling Grandpa about this?¡± Malcolm asked. Tabitha looked up at him and seemed a little disappointed. ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°Tabitha!¡± Malcolm didn¡¯t like her look. His chest heaved, but he still tried to suppress his anger. ¡°Next time you encounter something like this, you have to call me first.¡± Tabitha said in a light tone, ¡°I¡¯d rather not. You¡¯re so busy, and you still have to spend time with the woman outside. How can you have time to mind such nonsense?¡± ¡°We are husband and wife. Are you really going to spend time with me like this forever?¡± Malcolm asked.. MMM Chapter 75 27% 15:04 ¡°Husband and wife?¡± Tabitha¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. Although there was no expression on her face, there was a faint sneer in the corner of her eyes. ¡°Malcolm, when have you ever taken me as your wife?¡± Malcolm wanted to say more, but Tabitha swiftly changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯re flirting with other women outside. I don¡¯t want to inquire, and you¡¯d better not try to boss me around.¡± Seeing the impatience on Tabitha¡¯s face, Malcolm blurted out, ¡°Since we¡¯re so tired of each other, let¡¯s divorce.¡± He regretted what he had said immediately. The air seemed to freeze for a moment. Tabitha slowly turned her head to look at him and smiled. ¡°Dream on!¡± She moved closer to Malcolm and looked up at him. ¡°Malcolm, even if I don¡¯t have feelings for you anymore, as long as I don¡¯t relinquish the title of Mrs. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sinir for a day, Naomi will never get the position,¡± Tabitha hissed. That was right. She had no fear because of ric¡¯s preference. She was ufortable staying as Malcolm¡¯s wife, but she would never let Malcolm and Naomi live a smooth life. When Malcolm saw Tabitha¡¯s ferocious reaction, his cold face warmed up a bit. ¡°Tabitha, I hope you will always remember what you said today,¡± he asserted. At this moment, Malcolm realized that he didn¡¯t want to divorce Tabitha at all. Perhaps he had changed his mind about Tabitha when she stood in front of him without hesitation when the wine rack fell. 2/5 M M Chapter 75 27% 15:04 5 Perhaps he was enchanted by her eyes which were full of usations and grievances after she was drunk that night. Perhaps his feelings shifted even earlier in the grand wedding church when the emcee asked him if he would marry her and stand by her side no matter what. The reply ¡°I do¡± perhaps came from the bottom of his heart. He was just blinded by anger and had always been prejudiced against Tabitha until he overlooked her positive side. Seeing the strange look in Malcolm¡¯s eyes, Tabitha thought he was mocking her and sneered. ¡°Of course, I will. I will always stick to my words!¡± Malcolm suddenly chuckled and rubbed his fingertips. He had just held her hand, and there was still the soft touch of her skin lingering on his finger. ***** At the hospital, Emmanuel had two injured ribs and fell asleep while receiving an infusion after taking medicine. When he woke up, he gazed at the matte ceiling, finding the ward cold and deste. The sentiment was transient. Emmanuel had been used to it for so many years. He was like a weed. No one cared about him while he grew hard and savagely. Just then, someone pushed open the ward¡¯s door. Tabitha asked with concern, ¡°You¡¯re awake. How do you feel now?¡± 3/5 MM M Chapter 75 Emmanuel was stunned by her smile and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°You bumped into those people while helping me get information¡­¡± Tabitha said. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Those people came for me in the first ce,¡± Emmanuel exined. 27% 15:04 Seeing that Emmanuel didn¡¯t want to say more, Tabitha stopped asking. She raised the lunch box in her hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Emmanuel also smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Tabitha opened the lunch box and said, ¡°You are injured and can¡¯t eat many things. So I brought you the simplest chicken stew. I hope you like it.¡± She lowered her head, and her neck curved gracefully. The sunshine outside the window fell on her, creating a faint halo. Emmanuel said in a husky voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± Suddenly, the door was knocked open again, and ric walked in angrily with a walking cane. ¡°Grandpa ric? Why are you here?¡± Tabitha was surprised to see ric. Emmanuel also hurried to greet ric. ric was a bit surprised to see Tabitha here early in the morning. He frowned and said, ¡°I heard that Manny has been hospitalized, so I came to check on him.¡± He looked at Emmanuel with displeasure. ¡°What happenedst night? Why didn¡¯t you go to the annual party and end up causing trouble at a bar, even getting into a fight with others?¡° Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Granddad. I met my father¡¯s former creditors,¡± Emmanuel exined in a low voice. ric¡¯s face froze, and a deeper disgust suddenly appeared in his eyes. ¡°All right, I understand.¡± ric waved his hand impatiently and said, ¡°Since Xosa is not suitable for you to stay, you don¡¯t have to return to the headquarters after the new year. If you don¡¯t want to go abroad, you can go to the branch office. I will arrange an idle position for you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s voice was calm, but he clenched his hands under the quilt. ¡°I will listen to you, Granddad.¡± Anyway, he was just an insignificant person. It was normal for him to be driven away after making ric angry. Tabitha stood aside and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Grandpa ric, the truth was I wanted to go to the bar even they hurt him¡­¡± She continued, ¡°He got hurt to protect me. Please don¡¯t me him, Okay?¡± Emmanuel worked very hard to get into the headquarters. If he was kicked out because of this, Tabitha would feel guilty. Tabitha rarely pleaded in such a soft voice, and ric¡¯s heart melted immediately. ¡°Forget it. Since you did it for Tabby, I won¡¯t punish you this time. Stay in the headquarters.¡± ric changed his mind again. Emmanuel raised his head in surprise, his thoughtful eyes lingered on Tabitha for a moment. 427% 15:04 Chapter 76 After that, he said gratefully to ric, ¡°Thank you, Granddad.¡± Looking at Emmanuel¡¯s meek appearance, ric was even more agitated. ¡°Why is there no one to take care of you when you¡¯re injured like this? Where is your mother?¡± ric inquired. ¡°Mother is timid. I¡¯d better not frighten her. I can take care of myself,¡± Emmanuel replied in a low voice. Tabitha found the answer a little strange. ¡®However timid, is it truly so difficult for a mother toe and see her injured son in the hospital?¡® she thought. ric, who hade with a scowl on his face, could not help but say with a tinge of pity, ¡°I¡¯ll hire two caregiverster.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Granddad,¡± Emmanuel responded. ric stayed in the ward for a few minutes before leaving, taking Tabitha with him. ¡°You are not in good health, and hospitals are full of germs. Unless necessary, you shouldn¡¯te to such ces,¡± ric advised. Tabitha answered meekly, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Their voices faded away until Emmanuel could no longer hear them. He picked up the chicken stew beside him. The stew had already turned cold, but it still tasted good. Emmanuel finished all the chicken stew. Tabitha and ric came home to find Malcolm back. Even though thepany was on vacation, Malcolm had more business meetings to attend. Tabitha thought that she would not see him for several 2/5 7 3 5 2 27% 15:04 Chapter 76 days, as usual in the previous years. Sitting in the living room reading a newspaper, Malcolm asked casually, ¡°Grandpa, where have you been?¡± ric said coldly, ¡°Manny is in hospital. Tabby and I went to visit him.¡± Malcolm knew that Tabitha would definitely visit Emmanuel, so he hurried back as soon as the dinner was over. But Malcolm felt better seeing Tabitha go to visit Emmanuel with ric.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°How is Emmanuel?¡± he asked. 5 ¡°He looks in good spirits, but he is seriously injured. He probably needs to be hospitalized for a few days. Christmas is around the corner. He will probably spend the holiday in the hospital,¡± ric remarked. Tabitha felt a bit uneasy when she heard them discussing Emmanuel¡¯s injury impassively. She informed them in a low voice that she was going back to her room, turned, and went upstairs. She hadn¡¯t even spared Malcolm a nce since she came back. Malcolm felt powerless and didn¡¯t know how to resolve the deadlock between him and Tabitha. Emmanuel was in the hospital for three days, and soon, it was Christmas Eve. The hospital was deserted. There were only a few patients, and there were fewer footsteps outside the corridor than usual. Emmanuel watched with indifference as the station broadcast a festive program. This festive joy had never involved him. 3/5 MMM Chapter 76 : 27% 15:04 +5 At four or five o¡¯clock, Emmanuel faintly heard the Christmas carol outside and turned to look out of the window. All he could see was the dusty sky. There was no sign of a lively festive atmosphere. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Emmanuel thought it was the nurse who made the rounds, so he said ndly, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± The door opened and someone entered, Emmanuel still looking calmly out of the window. ¡°Emmanuel, how are you?¡± Tabitha put down the things in her hand and turned to look at the TV. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you liked this kind of show?¡± On the TV station, there was a funny stand¨Cupedy. Hearing the familiar voice, Emmanuel whipped his head around and saw Tabitha¡¯s smiling face. For some reason, he suddenly felt that the TV show was not so bad. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Emmanuel greeted. ¡°How are you?¡± Tabitha looked at the gauze on the back of Emmanuel¡¯s hand. It was applied right after the drip needle was removed. ¡°Are you ready to leave the hospital today?¡± It looked a little pathetic to spend Christmas Eve alone in the hospital. ¡°Probably not. My ribs still hurt badly,¡± Emmanuel responded. In fact, the doctor said that if he really wanted to leave the hospital, he could go through the discharge formalities. But Emmanuel chose to stay in the chilly hospital when he thought of his MMM Chapter 76 mother who often cried at home. UN 27% 15:04 ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Tabitha was a little worried. ¡°Then you should take good care of yourself in the hospital. Your health is more important.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Emmanuel replied. The topic ended, and the atmosphere became a little awkward. Tabitha and Emmanuel weren¡¯t that close. At this moment, the ward fell into an awkward silence as they didn¡¯t know what to talk about. Looking at the empty ward without any fruits, Tabitha asked hesitantly, ¡°Your mother¡­¡± Seeing that Tabitha seemed to want to ask but didn¡¯t dare, Emmanuel smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her about it.¡± If his mother knew that John hade to collect debts after he was released from prison, she would probably be too scared to sleep at night. Tabitha nodded and said nothing more. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Emmanuel looked at her and said, ¡°Do you want to know why I fought with those people that day?¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Emmanuel didn¡¯t want to mention a word about a demon like his father. But Tabitha now seemed a little curious about him, and he didn¡¯t mind uncovering the torments he had gone through to gain sympathy from Tabitha. Tabitha surmised that Emmanuel might be looking for someone to talk to. ¡°You mentioned those people were your father¡¯s creditors? What exactly is going on?¡± ¡°My parents fell in love freely at that time. My mother married my father against Granddad¡¯s objection, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be a gambler.¡± Emmanuel put his hand, which was always covered by a glove, in front of Tabitha and took it off. Tabitha¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. The little finger of his left hand was missing. It appeared as if it had been cut off by some sharp object. The wound was t but horrible. ¡°He didn¡¯t have a job. If he lost the money in gambling, he would ask my mother for it. If not, he would beat us,¡± Emanuel revealed. Emmanuel¡¯s voice was faint, and his expression was calm as if he were telling someone else¡¯s story. Emmanuel continued, ¡°He quickly lost all of my mother¡¯s dowry andter owed over 20,000 dors. Granddad helped Mother thany times and advised her to be tough and break up with him, but her temperament was really¡­ In the end, Granddad was very disappointed with Mother and refused to help us anymore. My mother really couldn¡¯t afford to pay the debt back, so John brought people to collect debts, but my father had already run away by that time.¡± Emmanuel looked down at his missing pinky and said, ¡°Then John MMM Chapter 77 027 15:05 grabbed me and cut off my finger. He threatened to chop off all the rest of my fingers if we didn¡¯t pay him back in ten days.¡± At that time, Emmanuel was overwhelmed with pain, and he fainted on the spot. Meanwhile, Lori was too scared toe out of her room. It was ric¡¯s people who foticed Emmanuel¡¯s condition first and sent him to the hospital, but ric refused to settle the debt for Lori again. Emmanuel was sent to the hospital toote to have his fingers reattached. When Emmanuel woke up, he found that one of his fingers was forever missing. Lori sat in front of the ward and kept crying. Her face was full of despair. ¡°Manny, I have no money. Your granddad doesn¡¯t want to care about me anymore. What should we do¡­¡± ¡®What should we do?¡® Emmanuel asked himself. Emmanuel had never had a good day since he was born. He always faced his father¡¯s ruthless beatings and his weak mother¡¯s cries. Emmanuelshed out at that moment. He rushed out of the hospital to find his father, only to discover him gambling in a smoky ce. He called the police and reported his father. Emmanuel spoke slowly, his body taut, and his eyes bloodshot. ¡°I was 13 years old that year, and everyone knew that I had put my father in prison. No one dared to approach me again,¡± Emmanuel added. After saying that, he slowly looked at Tabitha and said, ¡°Do you also think I¡¯m scary?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not scary, you did the right thing.¡± Tabitha was calm, with no fear. or disgust in her eyes. ¡°If he were still out there, you and your mother. would only have suffered more.¡± MMM Chapter 77 UIN U27 15:05 The tension on Emmanuel¡¯s body rxed, and he looked up at Tabitha. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Tabitha chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re not a bad guy. Why should I be afraid of you?¡± I¡¯m not a bad guy?¡® Emmanuel mulled over the words, and suddenly, a profound irony spread through his heart. ¡°This woman, Tabitha, seems shrewd, but she is sometimes foolish,¡® het remarked silently. He pursed his lips. ¡°Tabitha, I¡¯ve told you all my secrets. Would you mind telling me about your parents?¡± As long as Tabitha was willing to talk to him about the past, he had the confidence to bring them closer and closer. Tabitha paused. She was a very sensitive person. Although Emmanuel was injured while helping her gather information, he disyed too much initiative and curiosity about her parents. Her suspicion and vignce deepened, but she did not show it on her face. She said, ¡°In fact, you should know most of it. When I was 14 years old, my parents went to a friend¡¯s birthday party. On their way back home, they met Naomi, who was being chased by bad guys, so they helped her, but they were killed by mistake.¡± Although Tabitha had told the others about the story several times, she could not help but feel depressed when she brought it up again. ¡°Later, my grandpa was deeply affected by my parents¡® deaths and passed away a few yearster,¡± she said. Due to Fergus¡® case, Tabitha didn¡¯t dare to let ric know the truth, so she MMM Chapter 77 secretly investigated it alone. N27 15:06 Emmanuel said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing up your painful past.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Tabitha exhaled softly, turned to open the lunch box beside her, and forced a smile. and ¡°You should have roasted turkey on Christmas Eve. I made it with the cook in our house, and I brought you some. Would you like to try it?¡± Tabitha asked. Tabitha filled a te with some turkey meat and handed it to Emmanuel. She wanted to make sure that Emmanuel wasn¡¯t the one Naomi was talking about over the bugging device. Despite having suspicions about Emmanuel¡¯s approach and friendly gestures, Tabitha did not refuse him. As Tabitha approached, Emmanuel smelled a faint fragrance in the air that diluted the unpleasant smell of disinfectant. Emmanuel took the te and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± Roasted turkey was a symbolic of family reunion. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Emmanuel understood that he would never receive such kind treatment. throughout his life. I Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 27% 15:06 After quickly polishing off a te of food, Emmanuel turned to Tabitha with a sudden concern. He asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± ¡°I ate at home,¡± Tabitha exined, her gaze fixed on the remnants of the meal. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, so I can¡¯t handle too much meat.¡± Emmanuel nodded in understanding, then silently savored another bowl of the hearty food. Once Emmanuel finished his meal, he watched as Tabitha tidied up the empty bowls. ¡°Thanks for Tabitha smiled. ¡°I¡¯lle again tomorrow.¡± After watching Tabitha, Emmanuel¡¯s eyes lingered on the exquisite fruit basket ced on the bedside table. The room fell into utter silence, broken only by the abrupt, rapid thudding of his heart against his ribs. Meanwhile, Tabitha quickly left the hospital, paying little attention to her surroundings. Unbeknownst to her, a man was standing at the end of the corridor with his eyes coldly fixed on her. The man, who looked about fifty years old, had a face full of rugged wrinkles. Hunched over, his face broke into a sinister grin as he watched Tabitha from behind, making it seem like those wrinkles were morphing into unsettling maggots. Right after, he swung open the door Tabitha had just closed and shuffled into the room with a noticeable limp. As Emmanuelid eyes on the person, his gaze chilled instantly, and a heavy sense of gloom weighed heavily upon him. MMM Chapter 78 ¡°Get out!¡± Emmanuel yelled. 27% 15:06 ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold,¡± Jayden responded with a false, repulsive smile. ¡°We¡¯re father and son, after all. We haven¡¯t seen each other in so many years. Can¡¯t Ie to catch up with you?¡± Back in his youth, Jayden was always sharp and charming. His smile, akin to a gentle, warm spring breeze, effortlessly captivated Lori. However, not long after they got married, Jayden revealed his true nature. He became foul¨Cmouthed, getting involved in gambling and eventually escting to domestic abuse and drug use. Since childhood, Emmanuel had existed beneath the looming shadow of this man, never finding a moment of brightness under Jayden¡¯s influence. Just when Emmanuel thought he had finally sent him away, Jayden reappeared so soon. Suppressing the wild beast pounding in his chest, Emmanuel reminded himself that Jayden held no power to cause him any more harm.. Jayden, now old and dirty from years of wear, appeared as a vivid representation of neglected health. His eyes were all cloudy, his hair in a messy tangle, and hisplexion carried a yellowish, dull tone, with a whiff of decay and rot hanging around him. Emmanuel could not even tell how long it had been since his fatherst took a bath. Emmanuel eventually eased his guard. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± he asked coldly. Thinking that Emmanuel appeared open to talk, Jayden could not contain his excitement. His eyes gleamed with greed as he spoke with a grin, ¡°Nothing much, just here to ask my son for some living expenses.¡± ¡°Money?¡± Emmanuel¡¯s eyes darkened, his voice devoid of warmth as he MMM Chapter 78 continued, ¡°In your dreams.¡± 027% 15:06 Undeterred by Emmanuel¡¯s aloof attitude, Jayden persisted cheerfully. ¡°I noticed you were with a young Understanding Jayden¡¯s character, Emmanuel knew that his father was capable of doing anything for money. In the past, Jayden had frequently resorted to grabbing Lori¡¯s hair and mming her head against the wall for money. His violent outbursts were disturbinglymon in their household. If Jayden set his sights on Tabitha, her fate might not be a pleasant one. Recalling the warmth of the roasted turkey, Emmanuel blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with her.¡± Jayden chuckled, revealing his yellowed teeth from years of smoking. ¡°Not familiar? She spent more than two hours with you in the hospital on Christmas Eve.¡± ¡°Or is she foolish like your mother? Fooled by the front you put up, only caring for you because she sympathized with your injuries?¡± Jayden continued. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Holding back the anger within him, Emmanuel responded coldly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you how you want to guess. I won¡¯t give you a penny. Now, get lost.¡± Emmanuel added, ¡°As for the woman you mentioned, whether she lives or dies has nothing to do with me.¡± Jayden spent hours waiting outside just to confirm if Tabita was close to Emmanuel. However, Emmanuel did not look like he was lying. ¡°You¡¯re undeniably my son. So cold¨Chearted and ruthless. Truly 27% 15:06 Chapter 78 impressive. Even if I die on the streets someday, at least my son carries on my legacy,¡± Jayden remarked. Failing to get any money from his son, Jayden determined to evoke repulsion from Emmanuel before he limped away. Emmanuel tightened his fists. He had just begun to live a normal life, and he would not let anyone ruin 1. it. Not his father and also not Tabitha. Tabitha felt her ears growing hot and had even sneezed a few times in the car. When Tabitha finally returned to the Sinir manor, she found ric and Malcolm in the living room. Malcolm¡¯s lips were tightly pressed together, revealing unmistakable displeasure. Noticing Tabitha¡¯s return, he immediately shifted his attention toward her. His eyes fell on the lunchbox she carried, and coldness crept into his gaze at the sight of it. Worried, ric asked, ¡°I took a nap and woke up to find you weren¡¯t home. Why are you out again? And where were you headed with that lunchbox?¡± ¡°I went to check on Emmanuel,¡± Tabitha replied. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt. The cook and I made some roasted turkey in the kitchen, so I took some over for him.¡± Malcolm¡¯s already somber demeanor appeared to grow even more pronounced. Tabitha had personally prepared roasted turkey and delivered it to Emmanuel, yet he had not even had a taste of it. He could not shake the 4/5 MMM Chapter 78 thought that Emmanuel had to eat it before he could. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 ¡°Ah, you went to see Manny.¡± ric let out a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°How is his injury?¡± ¡°He took a serious hit to his left rib. They might keep him at the hospital. for a few more days. I found him just after he finished getting an IV,¡± Tabitha replied. Tabitha¡¯s voice took on a softer tone as she spoke about Emmanuel¡¯s condition, sounding even more gentle than her usual demeanor. Malcolm, who had kept silent on the sidelines, could not contain his frustration. ¡°Just save the talk about those irrelevant people forter. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Tabitha could not tell whether it was intentional, but the word ¡°irrelevant¡± seemed to escape through gritted teeth. She could not help but nce at him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Go wash your hands and eat, Tabby,¡± ric said. He guided Tabitha to sit beside him, motioning for Malcolm to take the seat next to her. The table was quickly filled with a spread of mouth¨Cwatering dishes. There were fish, chicken, and an array of vegetables. Observing that all the dishes had been served, Malcolm¡¯s satisfaction wast marred by a crease in his brow. The specific dish he had been¨Canticipating was noticeably absent from the table. He could not help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s the roasted turkey?¡± Malcolm had been away from home when the roasted turkey was prepared, and by the time he returned, Tabitha and ric had already eaten it. Chapter 79 Tabitha then took the rest to the hospital. The cook hurriedly asked after exining about the roasted turkey, ¡°Do you want roasted turkey now, Mr. Sinir? I could make some now.¡± Tabitha seemed to have changed. She had not even left a single portion. for him. Jealousy brewed within Malcolm. Emmanuel got into a fight at the bar, and not only did Tabitha cover for him, but she also gave him all the roasted turkey she had made. Failing to get a response from Malcolm, the cook grew uneasy and tentatively offered, ¡°Mr. Sinir, if you want, I can start making them now. It won¡¯t take more than half an hour.¡± Malcolm tightened his grip on the spoon. ric seemed to remember something and asked yfully, ¡°Hey, Malcolm, you¡¯ve never really liked roasted turkey before. What¡¯s the sudden craving? You crave it when you see us eating it?¡± He wanted to subtly hint to Tabitha that everyone had a share of the roasted turkey, except for Malcolm. It was a somewhat pitiful situation. However, Tabitha seemed unbothered. She was only immersed in choosing her food without showing reactions. ¡°No need,¡± Malcolm mumbled with a tinge of disappointment. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat.¡± The dining table fell into an uneasy silence. During previous Christmas Eve dinners, Tabitha would wrack her brains. toe up with amusing stories to liven up the atmosphere. ric would join in, and the atmosphere could be said to be lively. MMM Chapter 79 However, this year, Tabitha did not speak a word, leaving ric and. Malcolm staring at each other, almost at a loss for words. 127% 15.06 The Christmas Eve dinner thereby took on a particrly somber tone. Malcolm was filled with anger, yet he was unable to express it and find an outlet for release. It was a rather unpleasant feeling. After dinner, Tabitha wanted to go upstairs to rest. ric halted her, saying, ¡°Can youe down at 8 o¡¯clock? ¡®How the Grinch Stole Christmas¡® is showing. Will you watch it with me?¡± Naturally, Tabitha would not turn down a small request like that from ric. After taking a shower, she went downstairs to join him. The movie How the Grinch Stole Christmas was about to start and the TV station was broadcasting festive greetings. Malcolm had also taken a seat in front of the TV. He had changed into a new set of clothes. Dressed in a high¨Cnecked. sweater, Malcolm appeared quite homely. His hair, unlike its usual meticulous style, was now casually falling, partially covering his sharp eyebrows, making him seem a lot more. approachable. Tabitha froze, her stepsing to a halt. ric seemed oblivious to Tabitha¡¯s difort. He dragged her to sit beside him and said, ¡°Hurry up, the show¡¯s about to start.¡± ric and Malcolm were initially sitting at opposite ends of the sofa. However, after dragging Tabitha to join them, the former ended up sitting between the two of them. When Malcolm observed her back stiffening instantly, his lips assumed a hint of seriousness. MMM Chapter 79 07 15:06 He wondered if she needed to avoid him like that when he was far from being a fierce creature. Tabitha saw the displeasure written on Malcolm and assumed he was also. being forced to watch ¡°How the Grinch Stole Christmas¡± with ric. She tried to keep her distance and leaned toward ric. The look on Malcolm¡¯s face grew even more unpleasant. ¡°How the Grinch Stole Christmas¡± was set to run for two hours, but ric, after barely making it through half that time; started toin about feeling worn out. ¡°I¡¯m getting old, can¡¯t stick around for too long. I¡¯ll head back to sleep. Malcolm, Tabby, you two continue watching. Don¡¯t young folks stay up for Christmas? Now, enjoy yourselves,¡± ric said before excusing himself. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. With ric retiring to his room, Tabitha¡¯s tense shoulder loosened up a bit. She dropped the act and slid the other end of the couch, maintaining a cautious distance from Malcolm, like a wary cat ready to bolt at the slightest hint of disturbance. Malcolm frowned as he shot her a cold look. Recently, Tabitha had been following the doctor¡¯s advice to get ample rest and recuperate. While her The rage simmering in Malcolm¡¯s chest suddenly cooled, and he found himself speaking up, ¡°Tabitha¡­¡± Tabitha quickly interrupted him and said, ¡°I¡¯m also tired. I gotta crash. You take your sweet time watching.¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Malcolm stopped her. Unsure of his intentions, Tabitha t¨Cout refused, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired.¡± MMM Chapter 79 027 15:06 Pursing his lips, Malcolm muttered in a low voice, ¡°It won¡¯t take you much. time.¡± There was an unexpected note of pleading in his tone, catching even him off guard. Despite Tabitha giving him the cold shoulder, he still wanted to get close and talk to her. However, no matter how hard he tried, she just would not. show him the warm look she used to give him. Malcolm felt frustrated by her attitude toward him and even a hint of anxiety. Tabitha, too, sensed an unfamiliar side to Malcolm. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 ¡°Thepany¡¯s giving out fireworks as part of the employee benefits this year. We ended up with extras, so I asked Saul to bring some back.¡± Malcolm paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Want to light up a few?¡± These particr fireworks were designed for open spaces and were not meant for grand disys in the sky. Malcolm patiently waited through the prolonged silence for Tabitha¡¯s response. Finally, she replied, ¡°Nah, it¡¯s too dangerous in this dry weather. The doctor also told me to take extra care of myself. I can¡¯t afford anything to go wrong now.¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s gettingte,¡± Tabitha calmly added, a subtle expression on her face. ¡°I should really head back and get some rest.¡± The courage Malcolm had mustered to make the invitation slowly dissipated as it became clear Tabitha remained guarded against him. Alone, Malcolm walked to the garden, where the fireworks crackled and painted the air with bursts of light. Under the vivid lights, his handsome face emanated a warm gold as his eyes remained cold and downcast. Malcolm was in a terrible mood. Upstairs, Tabitha sat on the edge of the bed, absently scrolling through her phone with her thoughts scattered, her mind clearly elsewhere. Her window, which gave her a side view of the backyard garden, caught the sudden burst of fireworks. The fireworks were beautiful, and Tabitha could not help but go to the window to take in the view. That was when she caught sight of the lonely figure standing below. MM M Chapter 80 27% 15:0 The garden was alight with fireworks, and there stood the once unattainable, handsome man who now appeared touched by the earthly wonders around him. Suddenly, a memory shed in Tabitha¡¯s mind from the year when Malcolm had reached out to lift her up. With that memory swirling in Tabitha¡¯s mind, her feet were carrying her out of the room and down to the garden before she knew it. At this moment, Malcolm had his back turned, engrossed in a muffled phone call that she could not quite make out over the fireworks. Walking closer toward Malcolm, Tabitha overheard him saying, ¡°Have a good rest¡­ We¡¯ll talk about the childter¡­¡± The sounds of the fireworks muffled most of his words, but Tabitha could make out enough to realize he was talking to Naomi. Tabitha stopped in her tracks. Suddenly, a smile crossed her face. Shaking her head as if to dispel the image in her mind, Tabitha turned and walked away without hesitation. After finishing his call, Malcolm nced back, as if sensing something. However, the area behind him was empty and devoid of any presence. Malcolm chuckled wryly to himself as a touch of mncholy settled into his heart. It was a long night, and Malcolm had lit up all seven boxes of fireworks before retiring to his room. Figuring Tabitha was probably already asleep, he didn¡¯t want to disturb her, so he slept in the study for the night instead. The next morning, Tabitha and Malcolm rose early to exchange Christmas MMM Chapter 80 greetings with ric. 27% 15:07 Dressed in a festive traditional suit, ric smiled more kindly than usual as he handed out Christmas gifts to Tabitha and Malcolm, as well as to the housekeepers of the manor. The Sinir manor buzzed withughter and joy, catching the festive spirit on Christmas Day. ric informed the kitchen staff about preparing roasted turkey for the day and kept hinting that Tabitha was to take charge of it herself. Malcolm stood there silently, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he observed his grandfather¡¯s newly endearing demeanor. However, Tabitha¡¯s thoughts were miles away. She remembered promising Emmanuel just yesterday that she would visit him in the hospital today. Throwing on her coat, she vaguely informed ric she was going shopping with friends and headed out. Consumed by her own ns, Tabitha did not notice the dark shadow that crossed Malcolm¡¯s face as she left. It was one o¡¯clock at noon when Tabitha arrived at the hospital. Emmanuel was leaning against a pillow, scrolling through his phone, when her sudden appearance cast a subtle shadow across his face. Jayden¡¯s words. from yesterday echoed in his mind, and fearing his father would cause. trouble, Emmanuel found himself wishing Tabitha would leave. Tabitha greeted Emmanuel with a warm smile, ¡°Merry Christmas, Emmanuel.¡± In her hands, she held some nutritional supplements she had brought as gifts. Unaware of the ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. darkened look that crossed Emmanuel¡¯s face, Tabitha turned to set the gifts down while continuing her cheerful chatter. 222 UIN Chapter 80 Staring at Tabitha¡¯s stunning side profile, Emmanuel took a deep breath and soon shed a gentle smile that was a signature of his. ¡°Merry Christmas.¡± Tabitha pulled up a chair to sit at Emmanuel¡¯s bedside and asked about hist condition with concern. ¡°How are you feeling today? Feeling any better?¡± ¡°Much better?¡± Emmanuel nodded. ¡°I should be discharged in a few days.¡± Noticing the sharpness in Emmanuel¡¯s tone, Tabitha could not help but subtly nce at the fruit basket beside her. The fruit basket remained untouched, exactly as she had left it the day before. It sat undisturbed, neither moved nor unpacked. Perhaps, being hospitalized due to his injury and especially without family by his side, Emmanuel might not be in his best mood. Tabitha asked, ¡°Have you eaten today? Did your mother¡­ ¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t shown up!¡± Emmanuel cut in, irritation crossing his face. ¡°My mother¡¯s unwell. No need to bother her with trivial stuff.¡± Tabitha nodded and responded tactfully, ¡°Your injuries haven¡¯t healed up. Get some good rest. I¡¯ll take off now and not bother you any longer.¡± Emmanuel paused and immediately realized that he was a being somewhat impatient. For many years, he had long learned to maintainposure to hide his true feelings on the inside. Regardless of how bad things got, he would never let anyone read the inner turmoil within him. Yet, in the presence of Tabitha, that practiced control slipped away. MMM Chapter 80 Staring at Tabitha¡¯s stunning side profile, Emmanuel took a deep breath. and soon shed a gentle smile that was a signature of his. ¡°Merry Christmas.¡± Tabitha pulled up a chair to sit at Emmanuel¡¯s bedside and asked about his condition with concern. ¡°How are you feeling today? Feeling any better?¡± ¡°Much better.¡± Emmanuel nodded. ¡°I should be discharged in a few days.¡± Noticing the sharpness in Emmanuel¡¯s tone, Tabitha could not help but subtly nce at the fruit basket beside her. The fruit basket remained untouched, exactly as she had left it the day before. It sat undisturbed, neither moved nor unpacked. Perhaps, being hospitalized due to his injury and especially without family by his side, Emmanuel might not be in his best mood. Tabitha asked, ¡°Have you eaten today? Did your mother¡­¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t shown up!¡± Emmanuel cut in, irritation crossing his face. ¡°My mother¡¯s unwell. No need to bother her with trivial stuff.¡± Tabitha nodded and responded tactfully, ¡°Your injuries haven¡¯t healed up. Get some good rest. I¡¯ll take off now and not bother you any longer.¡± Emmanuel paused and immediately realized that he was a being somewhat impatient. For many years, he had long learned to maintainposure to hide his true feelings on the inside. Regardless of how bad things got, he would never let anyone read the inner turmoil within him. Yet, in the presence of Tabitha, that practiced control slipped away. MMM Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Emmanuel regained hisposure, swallowing back the outburst. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have snapped at you,¡± he said softly. In the past, he had gone to great lengths to win Tabitha¡¯s favor. Now that he was injured, it seemed the perfect chance to gain her sympathy. How could he willingly distance himself from her just because of his fear that Jayden might harm her? Tabitha smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not upset.¡± It was Christmas Day, and Emmanuel found himself alone in the sterile. hospital room, hiding his injuries from his family and enduring the pain. in istion. With only a handful of friends he could count on, his situation seemed somewhat pitiful. After a brief moment of contemtion, Tabitha took out a thoughtful gift from her bag and handed it to Emmanuel. ¡°Merry Christmas. Here¡¯s a little something for you. I wish you good luck for the year ahead.¡± Emmanuel was slightly surprised. Tabitha, though younger than him, spoke with such sincere charm. He chuckled helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m older than you. A gift for me, eh?¡± ¡°We swap gifts to spread love and joy during Christmas,¡± Tabitha exined casually. ¡°I¡¯m all about spreading kindness, especially how. And, you know, it¡¯s just a small something to brighten up your day.¡°¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s sweet of you.¡± Emmanuel took the gift from Tabitha and said sincerely, ¡°Thanks for the thoughtful present and your kind words.¡± Tabitha continued chatting with him for a bit. Sensing Emmanuel¡¯s low energy, she figured it was time to head out. ¡°I¡¯lle to visit you again 145 MMM Chapter 81 when I have time.¡± 027% 15:07 Emmanuel did not try to keep her and only watched as Tabitha took off. Suddenly, a weird and new feeling welled up within him. Emmanuel looked at the gift. Holding the gift tightly in his hands, Emmanuel could not help but feel a peculiar sense of irony. Emmanuel had never once received a gift that carried with itself a heartfelt blessing. Unexpectedly, the first Christmas present he ever got came from Tabitha, leaving him with a conflicting mix of frustration and, secretly, an inexplicable joy. For a moment, a darker thought suddenly crossed Emmanuel¡¯s mind. He had collided with Naomi to ruin Tabitha¡¯s rtionship with Malcolm, aiming to foster disdain for Malcolm in ric¡¯s eyes. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡®If I make a move to pursue Tabitha after she gets a divorce with Malcolm, would Granddad change his opinion toward me if he witnesses my close rtionship with her?¡® Emmanuel wondered. Just as he was lost in his thoughts, Emmanuel received a call from Naomi. Faced with Naomi, Emmanuel instinctively put up a gentle front. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Sinir, I just called Malcolm, and he was talking about taking me for an amniocentesis in a few days. What should we do.now?¡± Naomi asked. It was Christmas Day, and Naomi¡¯s original n to persuade Malcolm to spend time with her had fallen through. Thetter, however, went against her hopes. Not only did Malcolm refuse, citing a busy schedule, but he also brought up the sensitive subject of paternity testing. Emmanuel narrowed his eyes in response. His tone carried a cold edge as 027% 15:07 Chapter 81 he asked, ¡°Did you say something stupid in front of him again?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. Malcolm¡¯s growing suspicious of me. Mr. Sinir, I¡¯m thinking of inducing a miscarriage and pinning it on Tabitha,¡± Naomi said. Naomi pretended to sound concerned as she continued, ¡°But the child is yours. I should get your opinion first¡­¡± Questions began to stir within Emmanuel. ¡®If she wants to induce a miscarriage, that¡¯s her choice. Why is she trying to me Tabitha?¡± At the thought of Tabitha¡¯s gift and the roasted turkey she had made for him, Emmanuel grew impatient. ¡°How do you n to shift the me to her?¡± Emmanuel asked. ¡°I¡¯ll find a crowded ce and deliberately provoke her into a fight.¡± A sinister look yed across her face as Naomi spoke, ¡°Her health isn¡¯t great, right? Maybe I can kill two birds with one stone and get rid of both children in the end.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s eyes and eyebrows twitched involuntarily, an instinctive aversion kicking in at Naomi¡¯s scheme. Tabitha¡¯s health was indeed frail. She looked pale all the time, and her lips. had lost their usual color, showing just how delicate she was. ¡°Mr. Sinir?¡± Naomi probed cautiously, ¡°Are you against this? Or is it that¡­ you couldn¡¯t bring yourself to?¡± ¡®Couldn¡¯t bring myself to? How is that possible?¡® Emmanuel silently eximed. Emmanuel¡¯s face darkened. Tabitha had only given him a cheap gift for Christmas. He believed he was not someone who could be easily swayed. MM M Chapter 81 XN7% 15:07 ¡°Mr. Sinir, when I was pregnant with your child, I considered bringing it. to the world for your sake,¡± Naomi pleaded. When she received no answer, Naomi could not help but feel somewhat triumphant, thinking that Emmanuel could not bring himself to part with the child in her womb. ¡°But now Malcolm insists he wants to have a paternity test. If we keep the child, I¡¯m afraid all our efforts so far will be in vain,¡± Naomi carried on. Understanding Naomi¡¯s intentions, Emmanuel felt a surge of anger and almost scoffed aloud. A woman like Naomi was not worth a word from him, let alone sparing a thought for her child. Emmanuel frowned as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t go doing anything rash. Wait for me to figure things out.¡± Naomi, on the other hand, was feeling anxious. She was frightened by Malcolm. ¡°You need to hurry. What if Malcolm decides to take me for testing tomorrow? I don¡¯t get what¡¯s happening, but he¡¯s been obsessed with this testing thingtely. It¡¯s freaking me out, and I have to put on this fake happy face. It¡¯s getting hard to keep up the act.¡± Emmanuel said, ¡°Just wait a few more days.¡± While Emmanuel was typically soft¨Cspoken, Naomi understood his character enough to know that he would not allow any objections. Even when she felt anxious, she dared not push the argument further. ¡°Got it,¡± she replied. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 this are caught a ck sedan discreetly parked along the roadside as de waked out of the hospital. The window slowly gided down to reveal Malcolm¡¯s handsome side 8. 8. Site destapod Br a moment but walked past his car without sparing a giance & Mabelm Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Maledim was confident she had spotted him. He lightly sounded the horn and cess¨°rmanded. Tabitha get in the car. Tabitha tuned around to meet his gare. Shaking her head profusely, she sud. The made pins with a friend, no time¡± Who knows if that car carries Naomi she thought. She was not willing to Observing her stridery as she spoke, Malcolm immediately got out of the car and grabbed her wrist to bring her in front of him. You clearly old Grandpa you were going to the flower market. Why are you here at the hospitan Despite Tabitha¡¯s efforts to break free from his grasp, her struggles proved Surile. Instead, she chose to speak calmly. ¡°I did go to the flower market. Since I¡¯m here to see Emmanuel. I bought a bouquet of dried flowers¡± Emmanuel again! Malcolm cursed inwardly Malcolm¡¯s face was clouded with irritation when she brought up Emmanuel. He said. ¡°Hey, did you forget you¡¯re not exactly in good health? It¡¯s not the best idea to be hanging around the hospital on Chrismus Im bere to visit a friend. What¡¯s the big deal Tabitha retorted coldly. As 27 15:08 Chapter 82 for you, why did youe to the hospital on Christmas?¡± ¡°I came to pick you up,¡± he said. Malcolm¡¯s words were softly spoken. Tabitha found it hard to believe her ears, surprised by the unexpected tenderness in his words. As the moments unfolded, a sudden rity washed over Tabitha that it was ric who sent Malcolm here. Feeling a hint of displeasure, she casually turned down his ride. ¡°Thanks for the offer, but I¡¯m good.¡± Malcolm¡¯s eyes lingered on Tabitha¡¯s deliberately chosen light purple coat, whichplemented her features and added a radiant touch to herplexion. Malcolm could not help but wonder if she had gone to see Emmanuel dressed like that before. Today, there was no roasted turkey for her to bring to the hospital. Malcolm wondered, ¡®What else could she possibly bring for Emmanuel instead?¡® Malcolm could not hold back. ¡°Tabitha, Emmanuel isn¡¯t as gentle and harmless as he looks. Don¡¯t let him fool you.¡± While knowing that Emmanuel was anything but simple, Tabitha refrained from making unfounded usations until she had concrete evidence that he was a terrible person. Until then, engaging in this conversation with Malcolm felt utterly pointless to her. Her response was calm. ¡°Emmanuel is your cousin. I came to see him. because he was injured. Why would I be fooled by him?¡± Tabitha did not have the patience for Malcolm now. A few words were 215 MMM Chapter 82 enough for her to be distracted. Yet, she was willing to spend all of her time visiting Emmanuel at the hospital. Malcolm, unable to control his anger, seized her wrist, causing her knuckles to pale under his forceful grip. Tabitha frowned. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me. Let go.¡± 27% 15:08 Malcolm released his grip, leaving Tabitha¡¯s wrist bruised. She rubbed it as she said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now.¡± With that, Tabitha turned on her heel and strode away, preferring to hail a taxi rather than ept a ride from Malcolm. As he watched Tabitha walk further and further from his reach, Malcolm¡¯s lips drooped slightly. In a nearby corner, a middle¨Caged man with a gloomy expression stood, observing the scene unfold. Jayden, who still lingered around the hospital, noted Tabitha¡¯s repeated visits, this time with nutritional supplements in hand. Seeing her here on a holiday roused his suspicions about her intentions. with Emmanuel. If she was uninterested in him, there was no reason for her to see him in the hospital on such an important holiday. On top of that, to Jayden, she looked like she was pregnant. Jayden¡¯s blood boiled with excitement as he conceived an idea. With that in mind, he immediately called Emmanuel. ¡°Merry Christmas, Emmanuel.¡± The mere utterance of those words made Emmanuel¡¯s face contorted into a gloomy look, anger flickering in his eyes. He had no desire to respond. 27 15:08 Chapter 82 ¡°I saw that woman,¡± Jayden noted. ¡°It looks like she¡¯s pregnant, and she¡¯s looking quite weak. Quite the delicate youngdy, isn¡¯t she? If she happens. to bump into something, who knows what could happen?¡± Emmanuel¡¯s heart skipped a beat, realizing Jayden was referring to Tabitha. A rush of blood surged to his head as he angrily asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get all worked up.¡± Jayden wryly chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s Christmas, and here I am, broke and jobless. Just thought I¡¯d hit up my son for some living expenses, you know?¡°. At the mere mention of money again, an overwhelming sense of disgust surged within Emmanuel. Word by word, he enunciated, ¡°In¡­ your¡­ dreams.¡± The fact that Jayden had returned unscathed was already the greatest mercy. Even giving him a single penny was entirely out of the question. ¡°Not giving, eh?¡± Jayden¡¯s sneered. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to that woman. Last time at the bar, I witnessed her being generous toward John. 400 thousand dors, she readily handed over. But I¡¯m only asking for about 20,000 dors from her. That wouldn¡¯t even dent her bank, right?¡± Emmanuel felt his temple throbbing. Through gritted teeth, he managed to utter, ¡°You do whatever you want.¡± Hearing Emmanuel remaining stubbornly unswayed by his threats, Jayden turned ruthless. ¡°Your words. If she freaks out, don¡¯t me me for not giving you a heads¨Cup¡­¡± Emmanuel, amid his irritation, felt a hint of panic. He abruptly hung up and tossed his phone heavily onto the bedside table, unwilling to devote any more thought to the matter. However, even after some time had passed, Emmanuel found himself unable to shake the unsettling feeling that clung to him. He picked up his 4/5 A Chapter 82 UN 27% 15:08 phone again and made another call, issuing an order to his subordinate, ¡°Arrange for two of our most reliable men to keep an eye on Jayden 24/7.¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Sinir,¡± Emmanuel¡¯s subordinate replied. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 After parting ways unhappily with Malcolm at the hospital entrance, Tabitha spent nearly half a day wandering around the flower market before returning home. Not finding Malcolm at home gave her a sense of relief instead. Even until the next morning, Malcolm was still nowhere to be seen, so she thought, ¡®Maybe he went to that woman¡¯s ce again.¡¯ Tabitha headed to the hospital after having breakfast. Emmanuel had notpletely been cleared of suspicion, and she wouldn¡¯t let go of any suspicious person until she thoroughly investigated them. When Tabitha opened Emmanuel¡¯s ward door, she discovered a middle- aged man inside who wore a dark gray padded jacket and exuded intense sloppiness. The atmosphere in the room felt off, with both Emmanuel and the middle¨Caged man wearing gloomy expressions as tension hung in the air. Tabitha briefly froze. At the sight of Tabitha¡¯s abrupt appearance, Emmanuel was instantly a little nervous but swiftly regainedposure. Without waiting for Tabitha to speak, Jayden grinned, revealing his yellowed teeth. ¡°Miss, are you Manny¡¯s friend? You¡¯ve tome to visit him, too, huh?¡± Jayden had rough skin, and his face was covered in numerous wrinkles that resembled earthworms when he grinned. Moreover, he emitted an unpleasant odor. Tabitha didn¡¯t want to judge someone based on appearances, but he MMM Chapter 83 27% 15:08 seriously made her feel utterly ufortable. Hence, she politely took two steps back and queried, ¡°Yes, and you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Manny¡¯s distant rtive. I feel rather sorry for him that he¡¯s injured and hospitalized without any family around, so I came specially to check on him,¡± Jayden responded smilingly. Despite Jayden¡¯s amiable smile, Tabitha subconsciously wasn¡¯t willing to get close to him. Emmanuel didn¡¯t want to rm her, so he nodded, acknowledging Jayden¡¯s lie. ¡°He¡¯s a rtive from ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. my father¡¯s side.¡± Tabitha silently furrowed her brow but still greeted courteously, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Tabitha Jarvis.¡± ¡®Why have I never heard Emmanuel mention that he had such a rtive?¡® she wondered. After greeting Tabitha with a smile, Jayden casually exined, ¡°I came to town today not just to visit you but also to buy some essential items, so I apologize for being a bitte, Manny.¡± Feeling high¨Cstrung, Emmanuel replied in a very deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what I bought?¡± Jayden grinned. ¡°I got a rope and a sharp knife. I¡¯m nning to tie up a sheep and ughter it for moneyter.¡± At once, Emmanuel¡¯s face fell, and he instinctively nced at Tabitha. Her eyebrows were slightly knitted. Although Jayden was speaking aboutmonce matters, she couldn¡¯t shake the difort in her heart. Afraid he might continue with details about ughtering sheep, she chose. to stand a few steps away. Jayden immediately leaned toward Emmanuel and spoke at a volume only MM M Chapter 83 27% 15:08 the two of them could hear. ¡°Manny, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. If you don¡¯t want that woman to be the sheep, you¡¯d better pay up now.¡± Emmanuel took a glimpse at Tabitha. She stood facing them sideways, her expression gentle, ¡°How much do you want?¡± he asked on instinct. ¡°20,000 dors,¡± answered Jayden. ¡°I¡¯m not greedy. I just want some living expenses.¡± ¡®As long as Emmanuel is willing to give me this time, I can gradually ask for more in the future. Now that this son of mine has also joined the Sinir Group headquarters, he surely has plenty of money on him, he mused. Emmanuel snapped back to reality, finding it unbelievable that his heart. had momentarily softened. He collected himself and refused in a cold. tone, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t? Then, don¡¯t me me for treating that woman like a sheep to be ughtered.¡± Jayden¡¯s face instantly turned grim, and his murky eyes. became ominously sinister. ¡°Let¡¯s see whether you have the ability to do so or not, then,¡± Emmanuel stated icily. Jayden warned with a gloomy face, ¡°You¡¯d best not regret it. Once I really take action, you¡¯ll have to pay for the consequences.¡± After leaving these words behind, he smiled and imed to have matters. to attend to before bidding farewell with a friendly demeanor and departing. Before leaving, Jayden nced at Tabitha with a beam, and a glint of chilliness shed in his eyes. MMM Chapter 83 UN 427% 15:08 For some reason, Tabitha felt chills running down her spine, prompting her to quickly avert her gaze. The more she looked at Jayden, the more she sensed that he wasn¡¯t a good person. However, Tabitha didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Jayden and turned to ask Emmanuel instead, ¡°You seem to be in good spirits today. Does that mean you¡¯ll be discharged in the next couple of days?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Emmanuel. ¡°Coincidentally, I don¡¯t have much going on these days. I cane send you home when you¡¯re discharged,¡± Tabitha offered. Emmanuel quickly declined, ¡°No need to trouble yourself. I live in the suburbs. It¡¯s very remote.¡± Tabitha smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I want to get away from the hustle and bustle of the city for a bit as well.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s thoughts came to a halt as he looked at her with a conflicted look. Jayden¡¯s earlier words were already very explicit. If Emmanuel wouldn¡¯t fork out the money, Jayden would take action against Tabitha. Emmanuel knew he should advise her to stay home as much as possible. for the time being and avoid going out for no reason. However, even though Emmanuel and Tabitha seemed to have be. good friends now, she still acted rather distant toward him. If he wanted to bring his rtionship with her closer, he had to do something more. ¡®Even if Jayden kidnaps Tabitha, he won¡¯t harm her. At most, he¡¯ll demand money¡­ ¡®I can wait for Jayden to make a move and then rescue Tabitha. She¡¯ll likely be incredibly grateful to me, he pondered. MMM Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Soon, it was the day of Emmanuel¡¯s discharge, and Tabitha arrived at the hospital as scheduled. Emmanuel indeed lived in a very remote location, on Greenview Road in the suburbs. After they arrived at his residence, an exceptionally beautiful woman opened the door from the inside. She looked gentle and refined, but there seemed to be a constant hint of worry in her countenance. A faint smile appeared on her face when she saw Emmanuel¡¯s return. ¡°You¡¯re back, Manny.¡± Emmanuel introduced Tabitha to Lori. ¡°Mother, this is Tabitha Jarvis.¡± Lori¡¯s attitude became a bit more enthusiastic. ¡°Ah, hello, Tabby. Quick,e in and have a seat.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s home was not reallyrge and was furnished rather simply. Nheless, it was remarkably clean, and not a single speck of dust could be seen. Tabitha noticed dozens of pots of green sulents arranged on the balcony, each one well cared for and thriving. She reflexively praised, ¡°These sulents are really well taken care of.¡± Lori smiled lightly. ¡°I have a pollen allergy. Manny asionally buys a pot for me, and over time, they¡¯ve umted.¡± Tabitha lowered her eyes, thinking, ¡®Her pollen allergy is true, and so is her love for growing sulents. Looks like most of what Emmanuel said is credible. At noon, Lori invited Tabitha to stay for lunch and prepared a simple table of dishes, creating a rtively harmonious atmosphere. MMM Chapter 84 After the meal, Lori told Emmanuel to send Tabitha home. 27% 15:08 Yet, Emmanuel used the excuse of having lingering pain in his ribs and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m still feeling rather unwell. How about your get your family¡¯s driver to take you home?¡± ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll just take a taxi back,¡± Tabitha replied nonchntly. Lori gave Tabitha a gift, expressing her apologies repeatedly, before personally escorting thetter to the main road outside. Emmanuel, on the other hand, stood on the balcony of the second floor, watching as Tabitha boarded a taxi, his thoughts unclear. All of a sudden, Lori knocked forcefully on the door from outside. Emmanuel stood up to get the door. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Manny, I think I just saw that person¡­ He¡¯s back!¡± Scared out of her wits, Lori asked in despair, ¡°What do we do?¡± When she escorted Tabitha out just now, she immediately spotted Jayden standing outside her house after turning around, and he was staring at her with an exceedingly menacing expression. His gaze looked as though he wanted to kill her! Emmanuel reassured her tenderly, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He had long assigned someone to keep an eye on Jayden, so he was well aware of thetter¡¯s every move. In fact, Emmanuel knew that Jayden had followed him and Tabitha to the suburbs just now. He simply chose not to expose Jayden and instead decided to wait. ¡°Tabitha has been on the road for ten minutes now. There¡¯s a toll along the way, so the driver will slow down. The toll is an automatic card¨Cswiping system without manned personnel¡­ If Jayden chooses to make a move here, it won¡¯t be difficult, Emmanuel thought. MMM Chapter 84 27% 15:09 Seeing Emmanuel looking so calm, Lori breathed a slight sigh of relief. As Emmanuel had anticipated, the taxi Tabitha was in soon reached the toll. The driver stopped the car and was about to swipe his card when Tabitha suddenly felt something churn in her stomach. She hurriedly said to the driver, ¡°Sorry, I feel nauseous from motion sickness. Could you please unlock the car door?¡± This ce was deste and remote. Only after making sure no other vehicles were passing by did the driver unlock the car door for her to get out. ¡°Hurry up,¡± he urged. Tabitha got out of the car and made a beeline to the roadside before. bending over to puke her guts out. Out of the blue, Tabitha saw a man approaching her from the corner of her eye. He was wearing a fisherman¡¯s hat and a mask, making it hard to see his face clearly. Regardless, judging by his silhouette, she felt a sense of familiarity, as if she had seen him somewhere before. An ominous feeling rose in her heart. While running toward the taxi, she whipped out her phone in a panic. But she had only taken a few steps when that man reached her. He held a small knife horizontally against her neck and threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡± His eyes were full of hostility, making it evident that he was someone who had experienced the darker side of society and had taken lives before. His voice sounded older and hoarse, like a knife scraping against the ss, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. Tabitha¡¯s fingers that were holding the phone tightened, and she hurriedly concealed her hand behind her back. Fortunately, she had already dialed someone on her phone, though she wasn¡¯t sure who it was. Meanwhile, Malcolm was visiting Walter Cavill at thetter¡¯s house for the Chapter 84 N427 15:09 festive season when he received Tabitha¡¯s call. His pupils contracted at little, and he signaled to Walter before striding outside to answer the phone. He cleared his throat and tried to ask in his gentlest and calmest tone, ¡°Tabitha, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Instead of getting Tabitha¡¯s response, an unfamiliar male voice rang out. ¡°Will you walk on your own, or do I have to help you? Don¡¯t make any noise, or else I can¡¯t guarantee not hurting you with the knife.¡± That voice sounded anything but kind, with a rough and hoarse quality to 1. it. ¡®Is someone kidnapping Tabitha?¡® Malcolm wondered in shock, his pupils constricting abruptly. His heart also instantly tightened. Anxiously, he asked, ¡°Tabitha, what happened to you?¡± Sadly, there was still no response from the other end of the line. A long whileter, Tabitha¡¯s voice finally came through. She asked with forcedposure, ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± ¡°Who I am is none of your concern. Just know that you¡¯ll soon be the sheep in my hands.¡± Jayden grinned. Suddenly, he noticed that Tabitha had been keeping her hand behind her back. He immediately grabbed it and pulled it forward. ¡°Who are you calling?¡± He snatched the phone furiously, smashing it hard on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m warning you,e with me obediently if you know what¡¯s good for you. If I have to tie you up and drag you, you¡¯ll have an even harder time.¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 427% 15:09 Tabitha¡¯s heart thumped. She had never encountered such a situation and didn¡¯t know how to deal with it at that instant. That ce was too remote and surrounded by some high mountains and dense grass hills. There was not even a single person there, so it was unrealistic for her to ask for help. Jayden pulled her quickly into the forest. Her face was soon cut by sharp leaves, but she endured it and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Malcolm¡¯s heart skipped a few beats as he listened to the abruptly ended call. He thought, ¡®Tabitha must be in danger!¡® However, since he didn¡¯t know who the other party was, he dared not call the police rashly. He immediately called Saul and asked his assistant to send someone to look for Tabitha. Then, he asked someone to check the surveince footage outside the Sinir manor to find out which way Tabitha went after leaving the house. All that was left was to wait for the kidnapper to call. Malcolm desperately hoped the kidnapper was only looking to make money. No matter how much money the kidnapper asked, he would be willing to pay. The road in the woods was difficult to traverse. Tabitha bumped and fell twice along the way, and her stomach suddenly ached. She had a bad feeling about it and tried her best to negotiate with Jayden. ¡°Why did you kidnap me? Who sent you here? How much money do you MMM Chapter 85 want? I can give it to you.¡± 27 15:09 Jayden turned around to re at her and said in a harsh and angry tone, ¡°Shut up. You better not y any tricks.¡± Realizing there was no way to negotiate with Jayden, Tabitha felt a little anxious. She didn¡¯t know who she had called in the panic just now. She could only hope the other party realized she was in danger and immediately helped her call the police. When Jayden wasn¡¯t looking, Tabitha discreetly took off her earrings and discarded one at intervals, both in a more prominent position. About ten minutester, the view ahead suddenly opened up, and an abandoned old house came into view. Tabitha stopped short and refused to move. She thought, ¡°This old man approached me with malicious intent from the beginning. He kidnapped me ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. without making a request, making itpletely unclear what he was up to. Who knows what will happen if I get into the house?¡± Jayden tugged on the rope that tied Tabitha and said sullenly, ¡°Come in.¡± Tabitha tried to negotiate with him again. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 1 million dors. Will you please let me go?¡± Jayden was tempted for a moment. ¡°You have that much money?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Seeing him wavering, Tabitha quickly said, ¡°As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll give you the money. I promise not to call the police.¡± Jayden looked at her suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯re tied up now. How can you give me the money?¡± MMM Chapter 85 No 027x 15:09 Tabitha immediately replied, ¡°Give me your phone, and I can transfer the money to you online.¡± Jayden was reported by his own son and spent nearly ten years in prison. After he escaped, he found that the whole world had been turned upside. down. Everyone was using their smartphones, and he even heard that the smartphones could be used to pinpoint someone¡¯s location. He was worried Tabitha wanted to take his phone so she could send her location to the police. He pointed a knife at Tabitha and said, ¡°Are you trying to trick me?¡± Tabitha held her breath and exined in a deep voice, ¡°I won¡¯t. I am pregnant now. I just want to ensure my and my child¡¯s safety. Money is nothing to me.¡± Jayden¡¯s cloudy eyes were fixed on Tabitha for a few seconds. Then, he smiled wickedly. ¡°You¡¯d better wait for someone to bring the ransom and save you. If you make a sound again, I will make a few cuts on your face!¡± There was a ferocious and mad look in Jayden¡¯s eyes. There was no way for Tabitha tomunicate with him. He brandished the knife in his hand, and its sharp edge shed with a cold gleam. Tabitha didn¡¯t dare to make another sound and could only silently follow him into the old house. Jayden took Tabitha to the third floor before finally stopping. At that height, people wouldn¡¯t dare to jump down easily. The floor consisted of amon living space and a room. Jayden tied Tabitha up and dragged her into the room. Tabitha discreetly peered around her. She thought, ¡®I wonder how long it has been since someone has lived here. Everywhere is covered with ayer of dust. MMM Chapter 85 027% 15:09 Suddenly, Tabitha saw several porcin bowls on the counter next to her. She lowered her eyshes, seemingly in deep thought. Jayden warned her, ¡°Behave yourself and don¡¯t y tricks.¡± After saying that, he left the room and called Emmanuel. Emmanuel¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the caller ID. He did his best to suppress the strange emotions churning within him. He had never felt warmth in his life, so there was no need for him to harbor tenderness toward anyone. Emmanuel warned himself not to be softhearted before answering the phone. Jayden said, ¡°You¡¯re answering the call rather quickly this time. I suppose you already know I¡¯m holding that woman captive?¡± Emmanuel asked, ¡°How much money do you want?¡± Jayden seemed pleased with Emmanuel¡¯s response. He bared his teeth and said with a smile, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if you responded in this manner early on? Prepare 40,000 dors of cash immediately. Remember to deliver the money here alone. Do not call the police.¡± Emmanuel said, ¡°Okay. Tell me your address.¡± ¡°Address?¡± Jayden went to the balcony and nced downstairs with a meaningful smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know that? Bring me the money in half an hour. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being gentle toward her.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s face changed slightly. He thought, ¡®Has he discovered the person following him?¡± However, on second thought, Emmanuel figured Jayden couldn¡¯t have escaped two years ago if he didn¡¯t have some skills. Thetter had been. hiding in Norwat for two or three years, and even the police could not find MM M Chapter 85 him. 27% 15:09 Now that Jayden was at Xosa, he could still urately pinpoint where. Emmanuel was hospitalized, proving that despite the former¡¯s despicable character, his methods were still as formidable as ever. Emmanuel gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Jayden had just hung up when he heard the sound of a broken porcin. bowling from inside the room. His face darkened, and he rushed in Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 N27% 15:09 Tabitha stood by the bed, looking at him in helplessness. Jayden squinted at her with his cloudy eyes and asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a mouse!¡± Tabitha looked scared and said, ¡°There are also cockroaches. Can you please let me go outside?¡± ¡°Why are you afraid of these little creatures? When you¡¯re hungry and have nothing to eat, these creatures can even be consumed to fill your stomach.¡± Jayden brushed the broken porcin pieces aside and threw them out of the window. Then, wearing an amused expression, he found a broken piece of porcin in Tabitha¡¯s sped hand and took it out. ¡°I¡¯ve used this little trick a lot before. Remember not to do it again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut off your fingers one by one.¡± Tabitha seemed so scared that she almost cried. She lowered her head and dared not say a word. Satisfied with her reaction, Jayden turned around and went out. He opened the tworge barrels of gasoline he had prepared in advance and began to pour it little by little onto the floor of the living room. He poured carefully and evenly, not missing a single corner. He had just seen Lori earlier. He thought, ¡°That bitch has gotten even prettier after leaving my side. While I had to constantly hide myself and feed on mice, they could stayfortably in their house and indulge in proper food. I must make that bastard payter!¡® Listening to the noise outside while Jayden got busy, Tabitha quietly kicked off her shoes. MM M Chapter 86 There was a broken piece of porcin hidden under her shoe. Tabitha struggled to reach the shard of porcin. Meanwhile, Malcolm finally got a lead on Tabitha¡¯s whereabouts. She went to the hospital, and then she came out with Emmanuel. Malcolm had a vague idea of what Emmanuel was doing in his years abroad, including some shady business thetter was involved in. 27 15:09 He suspected that Emmanuel had hurt Tabitha, and his hand, resting on his sides, shook uncontrobly. He took a deep breath before calming down and saying to Saul, ¡°Find Emmanuel immediately and follow him.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Sinir,¡± Saul replied. After receiving the instruction, Saul immediately executed the order. After thinking briefly, Malcolm also left in his car. Emmanuel had already asked for someone to prepare 60,000 dors in cash. At that time, he didn¡¯t care whether the amount was more than what Jayden asked or not. He carried the ck leather bag and left. Lori was fiddling with the sulents on the balcony. She quickly asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Something came up,¡± Emmanuel said casually and hurried out. In less than twenty minutes, he found Jayden. Jayden had yanked Tabitha out of the room. He held a knife in one hand and a lighter in the other. Jayden hadpleted all the preparations and was waiting for Emmanuel to arrive. Emmanuel caught whiffs of the strong smell of gasoline in the air and felt an intense uneasiness surging within him. He subconsciously looked at Tabitha and was relieved to find that she was uninjured. 2/5 MMM Chapter 86 27% 15:09 He picked up the ck leather bag in his hand and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the money you asked for. Let her go.¡± Jayden sneered, ¡°Go close the door first and remember to lock it.¡± Emmanuelplied. Then, Jayden added, ¡°Open the leather bag and kick it over.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. + Emmanuel did as Jayden instructed. Jayden checked that there was indeed money in the purse, smiled, and suddenly kicked a wooden stick toward Emmanuel. Jayden said, ¡°When I asked for money a few days ago, I said that interest would be charged if the money was sentte.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s heart sank. ¡°What else do you want?¡± ¡°Do you remember my leg?¡± Jayden stretched out hisme leg a little andughed sinisterly. ¡°You¡¯re the ingrate who got me caught and caused one. of my legs to beme. All these years, I¡¯ve been thinking night and day about how to make you pay for what you¡¯ve done, you bastard.¡± Tabitha¡¯s eyelids twitched. She thought, ¡°This old man is Emmanuel¡¯s father?¡® Jayden continued, ¡°If you want to save her now, break your own leg. If you don¡¯t want to give up your legs, you can break one of your arms.¡± Emmanuel stood up straight, his lips taut as he looked at the dirty, mean old man in front of him. Things seemed to be spiraling out of his control. He thought Jayden just wanted money, but he didn¡¯t expect thetter to have be so twisted and crazy! ¡°What? You¡¯re reluctant to do it?¡± Seeing Emmanuel¡¯s calm face, Jayden couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated. ¡°If you¡¯re reluctant to break your leg, N 27% 15:09 Chapter 86 don¡¯t me me for harming your woman.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not my woman,¡± Emmanuel spoke calmly. ¡°She is Malcolm¡¯s wife. If you dare toy a finger on her, the Sinir family will not let you go.¡± ¡°Whether they will let me go or not is uncertain.¡± Jayden sneered. ¡°However, I know that if you don¡¯t do as I say, I will not let her off the hook now.¡± Jayden pressed the de against Tabitha¡¯s neck. Soon, she started bleeding. Tabitha felt a painful sensation in her neck. She felt nervous and ill at ease. She wasn¡¯t afraid of getting hurt, but she was scared the baby she was carrying would be harmed. The air inside the house was filled with gasoline smell, and Jayden¡¯s mental state seemed deranged. Tabitha didn¡¯t know if Jayden would do something even crazier next. She saw Emmanuel holding the stick and shook her head at him discreetly. She mouthed a few words at him without making a sound. Emmanuel instantly understood what she was saying by reading the movements of her lips. She was telling him to call the police. Complicated emotions churned within him. He had the impression that Tabitha had always been a delicate, sickly woman who required constant care. However, she didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss when she was caught up in that predicament. She was behaving much calmer than he imagined. Jayden waited a few seconds, but seeing that Emmanuel was still unwilling to act, he impatiently moved the knife in his hand forward a little. As a result, more blood flowed from Tabitha¡¯s neck. 4/5 MM M Chapter 86 Jayden snapped, ¡°Hurry up! There¡¯s a limit to my patience!¡± UIN # Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Looking at the stick in his hand, Emmanuel secretly considered whether it was possible to subdue Jayden with one move. He was not afraid of hurting Tabitha. As long as she didn¡¯t die, he wouldn¡¯t care if she suffered slight injuries. However, Emmanuel was concerned about the lighter in Jayden¡¯s hand. If thetter were infuriated and truly started a fire, the situation would be perilous. Still, at that point, Emmanuel did not dare to leave Tabitha behind. His mind raced to rapidly figure out a way to deal with the circumstances. Holding the lighter, Jayden threatened, ¡°On the count of three, if you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll give you a taste of what it¡¯s like to be burned.¡± Just then, Tabitha finally severed the rope that was tying her hands behind her. She pped Jayden¡¯s hand when he wasn¡¯t looking, and the lighter fell to the ground. Jayden immediately bent down to pick it up. Having abruptly exerted force, Tabitha felt a sudden ache in her abdomen, and her forehead began to sweat. Unable to bend down to snatch the lighter, she swiftly kicked it aside with her toes. The lighter was kicked into a corner. Jayden was about to pounce forward to grab the lighter, but Emmanuel had already swung at him with the stick. The blow to Jayden¡¯s shoulder caused him pain and prompted him to fly into a rage. Like an enraged beast, he immediately turned and grabbed MM M Chapter 87 27% 15:10 Emmanuel by the cor. The next second, the two were locked in a scuffle. As a desperado, Jayden had nothing to fear when fighting for his life. Emmanuel managed to fight on equal ground with Jayden on the back of his youth and fitness. Suddenly, Jayden ferociously turned the knife in his hand and attempted to stab Emmanuel at the waist. Tabitha¡¯s stomach ached, and her back tingled as she walked. Before she could pick up the lighter, she saw that scene and screamed in shock, ¡°Emmanuel, look out!¡± However, it was toote. The sharp point of the knife had prated Emmanuel¡¯s waist. Covering his wound, Emmanuel booted Jayden hard to kick him away. Jayden was furious and turned to pounce to grab the lighter in the corner. Enduring the pain, Emmanuel stepped forward to entangle Jayden and said loudly, ¡°Tabitha, leave first!¡± He thought, ¡®The situation is spiraling out of my control now. If something bad happens to Tabitha, that old man will y me alive!¡® As long as Tabitha could escape unharmed, he would find a way to escape the predicament on his own. Tabitha immediately ran toward the locked living room door: Emmanuel saw her run away without hesitation. His eyes seemed to darken in an instant as if the scene where his weak mother disregarded him more than ten years ago was reying in his mind¡¯s eye. He thought, ¡®Tabitha isn¡¯t doing anything wrong. We are just ordinary friends, and it is reasonable for her to keep her distance and ensure her ¦² 27% 15:11 Chapter 87 own safety. She doesn¡¯t have to stay and risk her life for me. Besides, it was because of my arrogance that caused this n to spiral out of my control. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. However, the acknowledgment that she didn¡¯t even bother to pretend to hesitate clenched his heart. His heart sank continuously. Emmanuel thought, ¡®It turns out there really isn¡¯t anyone who cares about my survival in this world.¡¯ Emmanuel was bleeding profusely. After kicking Emmanuel to the ground, Jayden wanted to stab him again. Suddenly, Jayden was hit hard on the knee by a wooden stick and fell to his knees uncontrobly. As a traditional medicine practitioner, Tabitha knew that there was a position in the human knee that would be temporarily paralyzed after being knocked. After making sure that Jayden could not stand up for a few minutes, she struggled to help Emmanuel up with a pale face. ¡°Emmanuel, can you stand up? Let¡¯s leave together.¡± Emmanuel looked up at her in disbelief. It turned out that she hadn¡¯t run away just now. She didn¡¯t give up on him. For a split second, Emmanuel felt a strange sensation coursing through his entire body. Even the tips of his fingers trembled uncontrobly. Jayden suddenly gave a wicked smile and reached out to grab Tabitha¡¯s ankle. Tabitha tripped over because of inertia and fell heavily, causing a sudden increase in the intensity of her abdominal pain. Emmanuel¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly kicked Jayden away with a burst of force. He hurried to help Tabitha up. ¡°Hurry up and get up.¡± MMM Chapter 87 Tabitha¡¯s forehead was already covered with cold sweat, and she and Emmanuel supported each other as they moved toward the door. 27% 15:11 Although the house was dpidated, the wooden door was very solid. It would automatically lock when it was closed and could only be opened with a key. ¡°You want to escape? It¡¯s not that easy!¡± Jayden¡¯s coldughter sounded again. ¡°Since you two are unwilling to abandon each other, why don¡¯t you two burn to death together?¡± Emmanuel¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he immediately looked back at Jayden. He didn¡¯t know when Jayden had picked up the lighter. With a snap, thetter lit the lighter. The next second, the gasoline beside him was ignited. In the blink of an eye, a raging fire erupted in the entire living room, mes spreading everywhere. Emmanuel immediately shielded Tabitha behind him and kicked the closed door even more frantically. However, the door remained still. Jayden had poured gasoline all over the living room, leaving them with no ce to stand. Emmanuel finally dragged Tabitha and hid in the bathroom. However, there was no water in the faucet, and Emmanuel could only try to protect Tabitha by shielding her from the fire that was about to spread in their direction. Looking at them fleeing in a panic, Jayden felt a wave of perverted delight and burst intoughter. MMM Chapter 87 FEN ¡ê27% 15:11 :?| As the fire grew, Jayden waited until he had witnessed enough of the drama before climbing up the window with the ck leather bag and slowly mbered down. Over the years of hiding everywhere he went, he had refined the techniques and skills of escaping for his life. Emmanuel couldn¡¯t spare his attention to focus on Jayden. He hastily called for help. +5 After he was done talking on the phone and turned back around, he noticed Tabitha was already in a daze. She sat on the floor, leaning against the wall. Her eyes were slightly closed, her lips had lost all color, and the wound on her neck was still bleeding. She was like a bullied kitten, giving off a frighteningly fragile vibe. Emmanuel¡¯s heart sank. He reached out and patted her on the cheek. ¡°Tabitha, how are you? Hurry up and wake up.¡± Tabitha opened her eyes in a daze, seemingly not knowing where she was. It took a while before she said, ¡°My stomach hurts.¡± Her hand rested on her belly, and Emmanuel shifted his eyes downward from where her hand was. He noticed there was a pool of blood on the floor. MMM Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Emmanuel suddenly felt a little at a loss. Twelve years ago, when he was held down by John¡¯s gang and had his little finger chopped off, he was not in such a panic. He asked, ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°Go to the hospital! Find a doctor¡­¡± Tabitha¡¯s mind was in a haze. She felt as if someone was using a knife to stab her stomach, with the pain seeping into her bones. She grasped Emmanuel¡¯s arm tightly, but Malcolm¡¯s face appeared in her mind. His expression was cold, with the corners of his mouth forever set in a grim line. A mocking smile would y on his lips whenever he looked at her. That was more hurtful than any malicious words. Emmanuel rarely disyed emotions. Yet, he felt as if his heart had been struck and ached when he saw Tabitha appearing to be on the verge of dying. That feeling was more painful than the wound on his waist. Emmanuel let Tabitha clutch his arm and whispered, ¡°You must hold on!¡± Suddenly, a thud of the main gate being heavily struck came from outside. Emmanuel¡¯s expression lit up, and he yelled, ¡°Did you hear that? Someone¡¯s here to rescue us! Don¡¯t fall asleep.¡± Tabitha pressed her stomach tightly, and her gaze was unfocused as she looked at him, as if not understanding what he was saying. All she knew was that her stomach hurt a lot, and she might not be able to keep her baby. MMM Chapter 88 At the thought of that, tears suddenly rolled down Tabitha¡¯s face uncontrobly. Tabitha cried, ¡°Is my child¡­ not going to make it?¡± When Emmanuel heard Tabitha¡¯s murmured crying, his heart ached. At that moment, he finally admitted he was too despicable. He truly was Jayden¡¯s son, just as dirty and shameless as him! 27% 15:11 The living room¡¯s wooden door was sturdy. The few bodyguards outside could not force it open despite a few attempts. Malcolm impatiently urged, ¡°Move aside!¡± +5 Without waiting for the bodyguards attempting to break down the door to disperse, Malcolm lifted his foot and kicked the door with all his strength. He was very anxious, adopting apletely disregarding attitude. He kicked open the heavy wooden door after a few times. The fire shot out after the door opened. He shouted, ¡°Bring the wet nket over!¡± Saul quickly handed over the prepared wet nket and expressed his concern, ¡°Mr. Sinir, let us go in and find them.¡± Malcolm had no time to talk. He swiftly wrapped himself in the wet nket and dashed into the sea of fire without hesitation. The fire was so intense that Malcolm could not see the situation inside clearly. He shouted, ¡°Tabitha! Are you in there?¡± Emmanuel heard someone calling for Tabitha and quickly answered, ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Malcolm rushed into the restroom, and his pupils instantly contracted MMM Chapter 88 upon seeing Tabitha covered in blood. 27% 15:11 Malcolm quickly wrapped the wet nket around Tabitha and suppressed his surging anger and panic. He bent down to carry her, turned around, and rushed out. When they came out, there were several burns on Malcolm¡¯s skin. Saul hurriedly approached and uttered, ¡°Mr. Sinir, you¡¯re injured. Let us take care of Mrs. Sinir!¡± Malcolm did not respond to him. He threw away the wet nket, picked up Tabitha again, and ran to the exit. Saul left a few men to deal with the aftermath and hurriedly followed behind Malcolm. The old housing building had no elevator, so Malcolm had to carry Tabitha down the stairs. Malcolm sprinted, with the only thought being to go faster and faster. He could not let anything happen to Tabitha. Emmanuel pressed down on the wound around his waist, followed them, and ran downstairs. Tabitha kept bleeding, and her blood dripped along the way. His wound was also bleeding, but he did not dare to stop. The fire door opened automatically. A door was blocking in front, so Malcolm directly mmed onto it with his shoulder as if he could not feel the pain. He mustered all his strength to open the door and quickly ran to the next floor, They finally reached the ground floor after crashing open countless doors. Malcolm carefully ced Tabitha in the back seat of the car. Saul had already seated in the driver¡¯s seat ahead of him. Seeing Malcolm MM M Chapter 88 : 27% 15:11 +5 get into the car, the former immediately started the car without waiting for thetter¡¯s instructions. Emmanuel descended a momentter and could only watch the car sped away. He copsed to the ground, feeling utterly drained. The bodyguards also caught up and helped him into another car. Malcolm waspletely oblivious to the scene behind him. He held onto Tabitha and did not dare exert too much force, afraid of causing her more harm. She was covered in blood, and herplexion was abnormally pale. Her fragile state made him find it difficult to breathe. That indescribable emotion surged through him again like a tumultuous wave washing over every inch of his body. Malcolm reached out and gently pressed against Tabitha¡¯s injured neck, letting her lean against his chest. ¡°Did you call for the ambnce?¡± Despite trying to maintainposure, his voice trembled slightly. Saul quickly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± When they followed to the outside of the old housing building and saw the fire shot out from the third floor, they immediately called the police. Three calls were made simultaneously to the ambnce, fire department, and police. After some struggle to drive the car out of the rugged and uneven mountainous terrain, they reached a t main road. The ambnce arrived with sirens wailing not long after. Malcolm assisted the paramedics in transferring Tabitha onto the ambnce and insisted on following along. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. MM M Chapter 88 27% 15:11 Before the door could closepletely, another figure quickly came in. Emmanuel squeezed in, looking disheveled. Under Malcolm¡¯s deadly gaze, he exined, ¡°I¡¯m injured too and need medical treatment.¡± Despite his words, his gaze could not help but swiftlynd on Tabitha. Malcolm pursed his lips and did not say anything to chase him away. Nothing else mattered now. The most important thing was to ensure Tabitha¡¯s survival. Soon, one of the paramedics was assigned to treat the wound on Emmanuel¡¯s waist. Emmanuel did not bother to look at his wounds and kept staring at Tabitha. Malcolm held her hand tightly and whispered, ¡°Tabitha, you must hang in there!¡± Tabitha¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and there was no sign of response. MMM Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 27% 15:11 Soon, the bleeding from both patients was under control. However, Tabitha¡¯s body temperature was very low, which was highly abnormal. The paramedic immediately prepared oxygen. They finally arrived at the hospital, and the paramedics immediately wheeled Tabitha towards the emergency room. Just before the door closed, one of Tabitha¡¯s arms seemed to slip off the edge of the bed. Malcolm¡¯s heart sank. Emmanuel also witnessed that scene and was so shocked that he felt his blood seemed to have frozen. He subconsciously looked at Malcolm and saw him clench his fists as if suppressing something. Emmanuel slumped heavily into a chair and was overwhelmed with regret. Even if he had topete for power, he should not have used such despicable means. He knew he was wrong. ¡°Where¡¯s Tabby? How is she?¡± ric also rushed over after hearing the news. He looked old and anxious. Seeing Malcolm covered in blood, the former widened his eyes in shock. ¡°How did you get injured like this? What happened to Tabby?¡± Malcolm answered in a low voice, ¡°This blood belongs to Tabitha.¡± ric¡¯s knees went weak, and he almost lost her bnce. George hurriedly supported him and advised him to stay calm in a 1/5 MM M Chapter 89 whisper, ¡°Mrs. Sinir is a blessed person. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± 27% 15:11 ric pushed him aside and walked a few steps to Malcolm. He raised his walking cane and struck the Malcolm was not at fault at all this time, but ric used all his strength to hit him, devoid of any reasoning. However, Malcolm remained silent, yet his gaze fixed firmly on the emergency room door. Seeing him in that state, ric became even more flustered. ¡°Malcolm, what happened to Tabby? Quickly tell me!¡± Malcolm replied, ¡°She¡¯ll be fine! The doctors will save her!¡± He spoke each word with great emphasis as if tofort ric, but it was clear that he was trying to convince himself. When he held Tabitha¡¯s hand just now, he felt it getting colder and colder. He was helpless and could only ce all his hopes on the doctors. ric was somewhat rmed, and his aged eyes turned to look at Emmanuel. Upon seeing thetter also covered in blood, he urgently asked, ¡°You, tell me, what happened? Why was Tabby kidnapped, and who did it?¡± Emmanuel lowered his head and said with difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s my father.¡± ric took a moment to react, then seemed to haveprehended his words. ¡°Jayden? Isn¡¯t he in prison? When did he get out?¡± He could not understand that and pondered, ¡®Even if Jayden wanted to seek revenge after being released, he should go after Emmanuel. Why involve Tabitha?¡® Emmanuel responded in a low voice, ¡°Tabitha came to the hospital to visit me today. To show my gratitude, I invited her home for dinner. My father +5 MMM Chapter 89 27% 15:11 probably thought we were close, so kidnapping her was just a way to ask me for money.¡± +5 His voice grew lower and lower, and he suddenly felt he was as repulsive as Jayden. Although Tabitha¡¯s fate was uncertain inside the emergency room, he continued to weave a web of lies outside to protect himself. Upon hearing that, Malcolm suddenly turned and grabbed Emmanuel¡¯s cor. He lifted thetter and pinned him against the wall in an instant. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me the moment something happened to Tabitha? Do you know she¡¯s not in good health? Any little mistake could¡­¡± He did not dare to say the rest as if uttering it would make it a reality. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Emmanuel lowered his head, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°He said he wanted money, and I thought giving him money would resolve the situation.¡± He truly believed he could use the money to settle Jayden but never expected thetter would be even more ruthless and crazier after spending ten years in prison. ¡°You thought?¡± Malcolm stared at him with a gaze like a cold, sharp de as if he wished he could devour him alive. ¡°If your presumptuous put Tabitha in danger, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Emmanuel remained silent. He would not forgive himself if something happened to Tabitha. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ric only cared about Tabitha in the emergency room. He seemed to be unaware of the situation between the two cousin brothers. ¡°Tabby lost both her parents at the age of 14, and not long after, Fergus passed away too. I pitied her, so I brought her home, thinking I could give MMM Chapter 89 27% 15:11 +5 her a better life,¡± he murmured. A trace of remorse and pain shed in his eyes. Upon hearing ric¡¯s words, Malcolm gradually loosened his grip on Emmanuel¡¯s cor. He recalled the time when Tabitha first arrived at the Sinir family. Her eyes were full of anxiety but joy at the same time. They were so lively and pure. It turned out that he had already been deeply impressed by her at that time, and that impression had Suddenly, ric pointed at Malcolm and scolded, ¡°But Tabby has never been happy a day since marrying into the Sinir family after all these years. You, this damned brat, haven¡¯t treated her nicely even for a day. She doesn¡¯t owe you anything!¡± ric continued, ¡°What did Tabby do wrong? Just because I like her and want her to be my granddaughter¨Cinw¡­ What wrong has she done?¡± His voice was not hysterical, but George, on the side, felt a tinge in his nose. He whispered, ¡°Sir, please take care of yourself. Mrs. Sinir knows you care for her and will surely recover.¡± Malcolm clenched his fist bit by bit. Their conversation was like a blunt knife slowly piercing through his heart. He mused, ¡®Tabitha, it was my fault before. You must recover, and I¡¯ll slowly make it up to you.¡¯ It was getting dark, and the door to the emergency room remained tightly shut. A heavy atmosphere hung in the air, and no one spoke again. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Tabitha¡¯s situation at the time clearly indicated more bad than good. The longer the emergency treatmentsted, the better her chances of survival became. Malcolm was eager to know the oue, but he was worried that if the emergency room door opened too soon, it would bring even worse news. At two o¡¯clock in the morning, eight hours had passed since Tabitha was taken into the emergency room. ric¡¯s body was giving in. He was sitting in a chair, looking unusually tired. Seeing that, George urged him to rest. ¡°Mrs. Sinir worries the most about you. She will be upset if she wakes up to find you have copsed.¡± Nevertheless, no matter how others persuaded him, ric refused to rest. Without the assurance that Tabitha was safe, he could not possibly feel at ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ease. Finally, the door of the emergency room opened, and the doctor emerged. ric quickly approached the doctor and inquired anxiously, ¡°How is Tabby?¡± Malcolm and Emmanuel also hurried over. The doctor, fatigued but joyful, announced the good news, replying, ¡°Both the mother and child are safe.¡± The fetus was unharmed because Tabitha had shielded her belly when she copsed. ric let out a heavy sigh of relief. ¡°I knew Tabby would be fine.¡± 1/5 A MM M Chapter 90 27% 15:12 (1) The doctor removed their mask, their expression serious, exining, ¡°However, Mrs. Sinir¡¯s body is extremely weak, and she should stay in bed to rest. She cannot sustain any more injuries or be subjected to any additional stress.¡± ric listened attentively and replied to the doctor, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll ensure she¡¯s taken care of. Thank you so much.¡± +5 When Malcolm heard that Tabitha was fine, his racing heart finally calmed down, and he suddenly copsed to the ground, drained of all strength. The doctor and nurses rushed over to check on him, creating yet another chaotic scene. Meanwhile, Emmanuel, who was ignored by everyone, stood aside, watching the chaotic scene, and suddenly let out a low chuckle. ¡®Everything is fine. Thank goodness,¡® he remarked inwardly. Just moments ago, he feared Tabitha might not make it. ¡®She truly is a brave woman,¡® he thought. When Tabitha woke up and opened her eyes, her first instinct was to reach out and touch her belly. As she touched it, she felt an unusual sense of panic, her heart pounding as if something bad was about to happen. The concerned voice of ric sounded nearby, saying, ¡°Tabby, you¡¯re awake? Don¡¯t panic. The child is safe.¡± When she heard that the child was fine, Tabitha finally breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, she was just overthinking it. She remembered the situation before she copsed. The fire was raging, and Emmanuel was also injured. 27% 15:12 Chapter 90 ¡°I was with Emmanuel at that time. Is he okay?¡± she inquired. +5 ¡°What could happen to him? He¡¯s a grown man. A few minor injuries won¡¯t kill him,¡± ric responded, annoyed. Hearing ric¡¯s angered tone, Tabitha couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Grandpa ric, please don¡¯t me him. He got injured trying to save me.¡± Jayden called him and demanded money, and he could easily have reported it to the police. However, Emmanuel did not do so. Suddenly, realization dawned upon Tabitha, and she frowned slightly. ¡®Jayden is Emmanuel¡¯s father. Why did he keep that information from me in the first ce? On the day I was abducted, Jayden had talked to Emmanuel about ropes, knives, and ughtering something. I couldn¡¯t understand at the time, but Emmanuel understood his father well. Why didn¡¯t he warn me about it?¡® she mused. The more Tabitha thought about it, the more horrified she felt, and her frown deepened. ric thought she was worried about Emmanuel and snorted disdainfully. ¡°Jayden escaped from prison. Instead of staying hidden, he dared toe to Xosa. It¡¯s clear he came back to seek revenge on Emmanuel. But he mistakenly thought you had a good rtionship with Emmanuel and kidnapped you. In the end, it¡¯s all because of Emmanuel that you got hurt! Tabby, don¡¯t trust others blindly in the future.¡± Tabitha listened silently to ric¡¯s words, attempting to analyze Emmanuel¡¯s intentions. ¡°Emmanuel only suffered minor injuries, but Malcolm was severely injured trying to save you,¡± ric continued. MMM Chapter 90 ¡°What? It was Malcolm who saved me?¡± Tabitha was bewildered. 27% 15:12 +5 ¡°Yes, I heard that the wooden door was tightly shut when they found you, and even with theirbined strength, they could not push it open. But Malcolm managed to kick it open, injuring his foot in the process,¡± ric exined. Initially, ric had indeed held some resentment toward Malcolm upon learning about Tabitha¡¯s injury. However, now that Tabitha was safe and he had heard Saul¡¯s ount of the situation, his attitude toward Malcolm hadpletely changed. ¡°His foot was injured, but he did not seem to care. He carried you the entire way, ignoring everything and forcefully breaking through several fire doors. In the end, his elbow was dislocated and fractured,¡± ric added. ric was determined to speak well of Malcolm in front of Tabitha because he wanted the two of them to get along. After hearing that, Tabitha was both shocked and surprised. ¡®Didn¡¯t Malcolm detest me? Why would he go to such lengths to save me?¡® she wondered. Seeing the surprised expression on Tabitha¡¯s face, ric smiled. ¡°Tabby, Malcolm told me that he would take care of you and the child from now on. He already knew that he was in the wrong. You two should get along. I¡¯m confident that things will improve in the future.¡± Tabithaughed self¨Cdeprecatingly and thought, ¡°Things will improve?¡® It was something she had never dared to consider since Naomi showed up. ¡®Can Malcolm and I start anew?¡® she mused. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ric spent the entire morning with Tabitha in the hospital room. Seeing his tired expression, Tabitha repeatedly urged him to rest. Eventually, he agreed to go rest. In the afternoon, Chadwick and Colette also came to visit her. As soon as Colette came in, she immediately held Tabitha¡¯s hand tightly, a look of lingering fear on her face. ¡°Tabby, how are you feeling now? Do you still feel ufortable anywhere?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but the doctor advised me to stay in bed. I won¡¯t be able to go shopping with you for quite some time,¡± Tabitha responded. ¡°All right. Just lie down and rest well. Take good care of yourself. You¡¯re extremely weak right now,¡± Colette said, looking at Tabitha with concern. When Tabitha heard that, she smiled and nodded. Once they finished speaking, Chadwick suggested, ¡°Tabby, even when you have recovered, try not to go out alone. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± He was so shaken by Tabitha¡¯s incident that he could not keep his steps. steady as he rushed to the hospital. When he arrived at the scene and heard the nurse¡¯s ount of Tabitha¡¯s surgery, he nearly passed out after learning of her lengthy struggle. Now that he saw Tabitha safe and sound, he finally felt relieved. However, when he saw her pale and haggard face, he was deeply distressed. He even nned to request leave from the orphanage¡¯s director to visit her every day to care for her until she recovered and was discharged. Tabitha, who was also terrified by what had happened, agreed with a nod. FYN 26% 15:13 Chapter 91 ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be careful from now on.¡± Concerned that his seriousness would affect Tabitha¡¯s mood, Chadwick quickly returned to his usual gentle demeanor the moment he saw that she had already learned from her mistakes. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re aware of it. I¡¯ll try to visit the hospital more frequently to keep youpany.¡± Watching Chadwick¡¯s meticulous care for Tabitha, Colette suddenly felt a bit unhappy. However, Tabitha was a patient who genuinely needed care. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°You¡¯re a man, and I bet you don¡¯t even know how to take care of a patient. I happen toe to the hospital frequently these days, so I cane over every day to take care of Tabby,¡± Colette interjected. In fact, the hospital¡¯s director was Colette¡¯s father, but she knew Chadwick had been maintaining a distance from her because of her identity, so she didn¡¯t bring it up again. Chadwick agreed with her. ¡°You¡¯re very thoughtful. On behalf of Tabby, thank you.¡± Colette¡¯s mood worsened after she heard that. ¡®Why is Chadwick the one who thanked me when I promised to look after Tabitha?¡® she pondered. Meanwhile, Tabitha had her own concerns and hadn¡¯t promptly noticed Colette¡¯s emotional fluctuation. ¡°Colette, I appreciate your kindness, but I can¡¯t move around freely for now. There¡¯s no need for someone to watch over me all the time. I know you¡¯re a busy person. You don¡¯t have toe to see me every day,¡± Tabitha said. Chapter 91 26% 15:13 Colette sneaked a nce at Chadwick and said, ¡°We¡¯re friends. There¡¯s no need to be so polite to me.¡± ¡°Colette¡¯s right. You need someone to look after you, so don¡¯t refuse her kindness.¡± Chadwick smiled. Deep down, Colette always felt that whenever she was good to Tabitha, Chadwick¡¯s gaze toward her would soften. Because of that, she became even more attentive to Tabitha. While they were chatting, Emmanuel also arrived. For some reason, Chadwick felt ufortable all over the moment he saw Emmanuel, his eyes slightly wary as he looked at Emmanuel. Tabitha introduced them to each other. Emmanuel ignored their attitudes toward him and straightforwardly stated, ¡°I have some things I want to discuss with Tabitha alone.¡± Chadwick had always been gentle, unlike Emmanuel, who was faking to be gentle. He looked kindly at Tabitha and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first ande back to see you tomorrow.¡± Soon, the hospital room was left with only Tabitha and Emmanuel. The wound on Emmanuel¡¯s waist had been treated and appeared to be less severe, but his arm was heavily bandaged and hung around his neck. Seeing that, Tabitha couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your arm is injured too? Is it severe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I was hit during the fight with Jayden. I¡¯m fine. What about you? How do you feel now? Is your stomach still hurting?¡± Emmanuel inquired. MMM Chapter 91 Shaking her head, Tabitha replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± 026% 26% 15:13 Seeing the bandages on his arm, Tabitha could not help but think back to what ric had said about Malcolm being seriously injured while saving her. Malcolm hadn¡¯t shown up yet, and she was worried about how badly injured he was. Seeing Tabitha lost in thought, Emmanuel felt a pang of difort, realizing her attention wasn¡¯t on his injuries.¡± ¡°I had no idea my father had escaped from prison. He told me he was released after serving his sentence, and I believed him. I did not want you to know about his true nature, so I chose to conceal his identity. I didn¡¯t expect he would kidnap you,¡± he exined. After a pause, he said wholeheartedly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± When Tabitha gathered her thoughts, she realized that Emmanuel¡¯s exnation for keeping Jayden¡¯s identity hidden was sound. She was ovee with emotion and remained silent for a moment. Finally, she decided to smile and act as if nothing had happened. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Besides, you got hurt so badly to save me. I haven¡¯t thanked you yet,¡± she said. Emmanuel felt even more guilty. He had used her and harmed her, yet she treated him sincerely. She didn¡¯t know why he was apologizing. Only he knew what he meant by that. ¡°Tabitha, would you look down on me now that you know about my father?¡± he asked. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 ¡°There¡¯s no way I would do that.¡± Despite her mixed feelings, Tabitha suppressed them and stated solemnly, ¡°Emmanuel, we cannot choose our parents. Regardless of how bad your father is, it¡¯s not your fault. On the contrary, despite having such a father, you grew into a remarkable man. You have proven yourself to be exceptional. That¡¯s quite remarkable.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. It took him a while to say, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now. Take care and rest well.¡± Not long after Emmanuel left, a nurse came in to administer medication to Tabitha, taking her temperature and checking her heartbeat. After receiving the medicine, Tabitha asked, ¡°Excuse me, where is Malcolm¡¯s room?¡± After recording the data, the nurse said, ¡°Mr. Sinir is in the next room. If you¡¯re going to visit him, remember to walk slowly and keep your emotions calm.¡± The nurse then added, ¡°You need to rest well. Your child¡¯s condition isn¡¯t very stable. Be careful and take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you,¡± Tabitha replied. After taking the medication, Tabithay on the hospital bed, but her mind couldn¡¯t find peace. ¡®My child¡¯s condition isn¡¯t very stable?¡® she thought. She realized her recent actions had taken a toll on her body. Even if she wanted vengeance, she could not risk her child¡¯s safety. The nurse had mentioned that she could visit Malcolm. ¡®It should be fine. as long as I walk slowly and calmly,¡® she thought. MMM Chapter 92 20% 15:13 Thinking of that, Tabitha got up, using the wall for support, and slowly. made her way to the adjacent ward. The door to the ward was closed. After hesitating for a while, Tabitha raised her hand and knocked. There was no response. Tabitha gently pushed open the door and found it quiet inside. Since the nurse had just finished giving him the medication, Malcolm was probably asleep. Sitting by Malcolm¡¯s bedside, Tabitha quietly watched him. Maybe he was truly exhausted, or perhaps it was the effect of the medicine. He slept soundly, with his eyes closed and his lips slightly dry. Malcolm¡¯s blue eyes were enigmatic when he was awake, giving off an aloof and difficult¨Cto¨Capproach aura. Seeing a slight frown between his brows, Tabitha couldn¡¯t help but reach out and lightly press his forehead. Malcolm¡¯s features soon softened, and he appeared more rxed after at few moments. Then, Tabitha extended her hand to touch his face. She had loved him so much, seeing him as a safe haven for her. Because of that, she approached him against all odds, even imagihing a beautiful future for them. Perhaps she had been wrong from the very beginning. Aspiration was the most untrustworthy emotion in the world, and Malcolm was never what she had expected. N26% 15:13 Chapter 92 Later, Tabitha¡¯s gaze shifted to Malcolm¡¯s injuries. His arm was fractured, encased in thick ster, supported by a soft pillow underneath. His foot bone was also injured, wrapped in thick bandages. He, a privileged individual, was severely injured while saving her. Tears began to well up in Tabitha¡¯s eyes. The sudden ringing of a phone brought her back to her senses. Tabitha quickly withdrew her hand, turning to see the caller ID and realizing that it was Naomi. In an instant, the faintly tender atmosphere in the room vanished without a trace. Malcolm was quickly awakened, surprised to see Tabitha sitting beside him. He tried to sit up, but the movement strained his injuries, and he ended up half¨Clying down as he inquired, ¡°Why are you here? How¡¯s your stomach? Is it still hurting? Why aren¡¯t you lying down on your bed?¡± His concern seemed genuine, but the incessant ringing of the phone was annoying Tabitha, and her expression wasn¡¯t particrly pleasant. ¡°You should answer the call first,¡± she suggested. Taking the phone, Malcolm checked the caller ID, and his expression instantly turned grim. He subconsciously looked at Tabitha¡¯s expression and quickly hung up the phone. Suppressing her emotions, Tabitha asked, ¡°Grandpa ric said you got hurt saving me, so I came to check on you.¡± Malcolm recognized her concern and smiled slightly. ¡°As long as you are 20% 15:13 Chapter 92 safe, I¡¯m fine.¡± Seeing his smile only added to Tabitha¡¯s agitation. ¦° Although she did not understand why Malcolm would risk everything to save her, she was acutely aware of one fact. Naomi would always hold a special ce in his heart. There would never be a chance for her and Malcolm to start over as long as Naomi was still around. She was irritated by the fact that her heart had softened for him earlier. ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll leave first,¡± she said. Looking at Tabitha¡¯s cold expression, Malcolm also felt a little unhappy and exined with some grievance, ¡°Tabitha, I haven¡¯t seen Naomi for a long time. I haven¡¯t told her about my injuries either.¡± Hence, he had no idea why Naomi had called. Unmoved, Tabitha tried to maintain a calm tone. ¡°You just took your medication. You should rest now. I¡¯ll go rest too.¡± With that, she turned around and went out without looking at Malcolm. Before she closed the door, his phone rang again. Tabitha frowned and quickly shut the door for him. Malcolm¡¯s expression turned grim as he looked at the name on the phone screen, and he ended the call immediately. In reality, Naomi had learned from Emmanuel that Malcolm had been. seriously injured and needed people to care for him. Emmanuel also told her to take advantage of the situation to make a good impression. She was already very concerned about Malcolm¡¯s health, so she immediately called him. MM M Chapter 92 However, Malcolm didn¡¯t answer her call, so Naomi took a taxi to the hospital and quickly found his ward. 26% 15:13 Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Seeing Malcolm covered in ster and bandages, Naomi cried and rushed to his bedside. ¡°Malcolm, how did you get so badly hurt? Who did this to you?¡± As she spoke, she wanted to hold his hand. Frowning, Malcolm avoided her touch. ¡°Why are you here?¡± MMM Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 ¡°I heard that you were hurt but when I called you, you¡­¡± Naomi didn¡¯t get to finish her sentence. ¡°How did you know I was hurt?¡± Malcolm interrupted and stared at her. ¡°Who told you that?¡± His blue eyes darkened and he fixed his icy gaze on Naomi, which suffocated her. Naomi panicked and hurriedly squeezed out a few tears. ¡°You¡¯re hurt. I¡¯m just concerned about you and want to visit you.¡± Malcolm was unmoved. ¡°I¡¯m asking you. How did you know I was hurt?¡± Naomi seemed startled by his tone and was stunned on the spot. She was contemting the most favorable response in her mind. After a long while, she uttered cautiously, ¡°Malcolm, I haven¡¯t seen you for quite some time. You don¡¯t even have time to visit me during Christmas. Also, you often don¡¯t answer your phone¡­¡± She continued, ¡°I really miss you so I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on your situation secretly. I didn¡¯t know you were hurt yesterday, or I would havee to the hospitalst night and stayed close to you.¡± Malcolm was looking at Naomi silently. There was no trace of emotions. on his face. Naomi clenched her fists quietly. She was so nervous that her palms were sweaty. Malcolm was not easy to coax now, and his expressionless face made it difficult for her to predict his thoughts.. She¡¯s terrified of someone like him. Chapter 93 026% 15:14 After a while, Malcolm calmed down and uttered in a quiet voice, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Don¡¯t walk around like this in the future. I¡¯m indeed busier as it¡¯s year¨Cend now. I have to attend more dinner parties too.¡± Hearing that he was still willing to exin, Naomi silently breathed a sight of relief. She thought that Malcolm had suspected her just now. ¡°Malcolm, how did you get hurt so badly?¡± Naomi asked cautiously, ¡°Can you tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve met with some idents.¡± Malcolm stated indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not serious. I will be discharged in a few days.¡± Naomi turned around and poured him a ss of water. ¡°Malcolm, I want toe to the hospital to look after you.¡± She conveyed her thoughts in anticipation. ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Malcolm responded rapidly. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. You should stay home and take care of your body. There are many people and germs in the hospital. Try not toe here again.¡± Seeing Malcolm¡¯s insistence, Naomi didn¡¯t dare to go against his words. She could only pretend to obey them. Malcolm sent Naomi away before she could stay longer. Then, he quickly looked for Saul. ¡°Ask the two housekeepers to keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t let her visit the hospital again.¡± This was to prevent Tabitha from getting upset by Naomi¡¯s appearance. Saul replied respectfully, ¡°Understood.¡± He could roughly guess what Malcolm was thinking. That day, when Tabitha was in trouble, it was obvious that Malcolm¡¯s foot was injured. Nheless, he refused to hand Tabitha over to others. He 2/5 MMM Chapter 93 ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. had endured the pain and carried her all the way. ¡®Malcolm should be on the right path this time. As a professional 264% 15:14 subordinate, how can I let people like Naomi destroy their rtionship. again?¡® Saul eximed inwardly. ¦° Malcolm was able to stop Naomi from visiting the hospital but he couldn¡¯t stop Emmantel. Emmanuel was not as badly injured as Malcolm and could move around. He visited Tabitha almost every day and each time he brought her a pot of sulents. The sulents themselves were cute and he was willing to choose them carefully. Each pot was beautiful, which Tabitha especially liked. When the doctor came to visit the ward, he saw the green nts on the balcony. Hemented with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good to have more green nts in the ward. Not only can they dispel the smell of disinfectant but also purify the air, making patients happy.¡± Hearing this, Tabitha put two pots on the bedside table right away. When Malcolm finally was able to get down from bed and came to Tabitha¡¯s room, he found her holding a pot of stonecrop. He looked a little unpleasant. ¡°Tabitha, who gave you these nts?¡± Saul actually gave him a report on Tabitha¡¯s situation every day. He just was just asking the obvious. Tabitha replied indifferently, ¡°They¡¯re from Emmanuel.¡± As she was speaking, Emmanuel came over again, this time with a horse¡¯s teeth sulent. Tabitha liked it at first sight. She took it over and put it on the bedside 3/5 MMM Chapter 93 table together with other pots of nts. LF 26% 15:14 ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re looking good today.¡± Emmanuel greeted Malcolm with at smile. ¡°Since you can move around now, I think you¡¯ll recover very soon.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Despite thanking Emmanuel politely, Malcolm was actually gritting his teeth. Since Emmanuel entered the room, he didn¡¯t know if Tabitha had done it purposely or not but she had just been talking to Emmanuel only. ¡°This stonecrop doesn¡¯t seem as green as it used to be. Did I not take good care of it?¡± asked Tabitha. Emmanuel exined patiently, ¡°The stonecrop loves sunshine. It¡¯d be better if it¡¯s under the sunlight all day. You can put it on the balcony during the day and let it receive sufficient rays. You can take it back inside. at night.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Tabitha replied. Malcolm usually focused on running thepany and never paid attention to such trivial matters. He couldn¡¯t even join the conversation so he went back to his ward with a grim face. Saul was called in again. As soon as he opened the door of the ward, he could clearly feel the cold and solemn atmosphere in the room. His eyelids twitched while Saul asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Sinir, what can I do for you?¡± Instead of giving orders, Malcolm asked, ¡°How many pots of nts are there in Tabitha¡¯s ward?¡± Saul saw Malcolm¡¯s expressionless face and couldn¡¯t guess what he was implying. He was a bit terrified. ¡°It seems that there are¡­ six pots?¡± He only knew that Emmanuel would send Tabitha nts but he didn¡¯t 45 Chapter 93 count the number of pots. N 26% 15:14 ¦° Malcolm raised his chin slightly and instructed coldly, ¡°Do something to make all those nts disappear.¡± Saul was bereft of words. ¡®I really don¡¯t mind dealing with any difficult clients. Now that I¡¯m on vacation, why does Mr. Sinir give me such a tough task? It¡¯s even tougher than my daily task!¡® Saulined internally. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Malcolm nced at him and uttered indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard even on your holiday this year. I¡¯ll get you a new car when you start work. You can choose whichever car model you like.¡± The car Saul was driving now was actually pretty good, but men like cars. No one would refuse if they could own a better one. Saul immediately straightened his back. ¡°I promise toplete the mission!¡± Saul was someone who got right on the job. He immediately ran to Tabitha¡¯s room and casually found an excuse to drive Emmanuel away. Then, he began to care about Tabitha¡¯s health. Tabitha felt that Saul was a bit weird today. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Saul, is there anything you want to ask me?¡± Saul looked at the nts on the bedside table. ¡°Mrs. Sinir, I¡¯ve raised sulents before. I know they like sunlight. I¡¯ll help you move them to the balcony and get some sunlight, okay?¡± Although Tabitha felt that Saul was a little strange today, she happened to n to move the sulents out, so she thanked him smilingly, ¡°Thank you, Saul.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mrs. Sinir.¡± Saul stretched out his arm and picked up all the six pots of sulents at the same time. It looked a little dangerous. Tabitha got a bit nervous. ¡°Saul, there¡¯s no need to hurry. Just carry the pots one by one¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, the pots of nts fell out of Saul¡¯s hands. The small porcin pots of sulents were all smashed into pieces, whereas the soil was sshed on the ground. F N26% 15:14 Chapter 94 Tabitha looked totally speechless. Saul looked smart, but he was so careless while doing his job. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Sinir. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± While apologizing, Saul went to get a broom and cleaned up the mess. Soon, he swept all the trash into the trash can. Now, there was nothing Tabitha could do, even if she had nned to change the pots and rent them. Despite cleaning with a serious face while standing upright in his suit and leather shoes, Saul blended in well. He carefully cleaned up all the debris. ¡°Mrs. Sinir, I¡¯m really sorry for today,¡± he stated solemnly. ¡°I¡¯llpensate you.¡± Tabitha smiled gently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯re not particrly valuable.¡± Nevertheless, Saul, who was in his businessman nature, brought back new sulents that very day. He was followed by a dozen people, each holding two or three pots of sulents. There were at least 40 to 50 pots. Tabitha was dumbfounded. ¡°I said it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± ¡°Of course it does!¡± Saul insisted on exining. ¡°Mr. Sinir got a bit angry when he heard that I broke your things. He asked me to find you several identical pots anyway. But I only remember a pot of stonecrop, and I can¡¯t recall the rest. Thus, I just bought more, thinking that somehow there will be some identical ones.¡± He pointed at the nts piled up in the corner enthusiastically. ¡°Although Mr. Malcolm Sinir can¡¯t move around much, these were all carefully selected by him through video calls. Do you like them? They¡¯re not worse than those gifted by Mr. Emmanuel Sinir, right?¡± Tabitha followed the direction Saul pointed and looked over. MMM Chapter 94 The balcony, the bedside table, and even the corners were filled with. sulents. There was no extra space at all. 26% 15:14 She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She nodded. ¡°They¡¯re quite cute.¡± Saul went back to report to Malcolm happily. ¡°Mr. Sinir, I not only reced the old ones but also bought dozens of sulents to upy Mrs. Sinir¡¯s ward. I guarantee that when Mr. Emmanuel Sinir visits her again, there will be no room to ce his sulents.¡± on an urgents Malcolm was working and looked up at him. Saul couldn¡¯t make out whether Malcolm was pleased or annoyed with his action. He instantly felt nervous. ¡°Mr. Sinir, do you think I¡¯ve bought too many?¡± However, Malcolm seemed to be suddenly discouraged. He waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can go back first.¡± Saul walked out of the ward and wiped his non¨Cexistent cold sweat. ¡®Mr. Sinir looked so scary just now. What on earth did I say that triggered his pain?¡® Saul wondered. Malcolm put down the document and massaged his eyebrows wearily. He picked the sulents himself, and Tabitha epted them. Furthermore, they hadn¡¯t divorced yet. So he couldn¡¯t be regarded as her ex! Tabitha was hospitalized for more than half a month and recovered a bit. Lori visited her with some beetroot soup. Lori said, ¡°Manny said you were in poor health and needed more rest, so he forbade me to visit you. I only dare toe and see you after he has been discharged.¡± Lori apologized in fear, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. If you hadn¡¯te to our MMM Chapter 94 026% 15:14 house for dinner that day, this would not have happened. Manny¡¯s father really can¡¯t be forgiven!¡± Before Tabitha could say something, Lori began to cry first. Tabitha hurriedlyforted her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The incident hast passed.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t pass.¡± Lori cried more and more sadly. ¡°I married a scumbag and should have righted my wrongs back then. But every time he made a mistake, he promised that he would change and even kneeled to me¡­ It was my fault. I forgave him again and again, only for him to harm Manny instead.¡± She added, ¡°That scumbag owed so much money and ran away alone secretly. John and his men came to me for money. I¡¯m just a woman, so I tried to hide, but Manny was caught by them.¡± Tabitha sympathized with Emmanuel a bit. Emmanuel was 13 at that time, so he was more terrified than the adults. ¡°I thought that John and his men wouldn¡¯t do anything to a child, no matter how frenzied they were. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, they cut off Manny¡¯s finger. He screamed so loudly and painfully that I was too scared to go save him.¡± Lori cried until she was out of breath. She repeatedly told her regretful feelings. Lori added, ¡°I can never forget that I was watching an opera that day. When Manny¡¯s finger was cut off, it happened to be the scene where Orpheus ventured to thend of the dead to bring Eurydice back to life. But I could only stay on my spot and see his finger being cut off. I didn¡¯t dare to go forward¡­¡± Tabitha was shocked and thought, ¡®It¡¯s opera!¡® She suddenly recalled an important detail. When the bug was with Naomi, MMM Chapter 94 she had heard a part of the opera. It sounded like the story of ¡°Orpheus and Eurydice!¡± Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 In an instant, Tabitha¡¯s blood was boiling throughout her whole body. She clenched her fingertips and pursed her mouth tightly. She kept questioning herself and wondered, ¡®So, the person behind Naomi, the one protecting her, is really Emmanuel?¡® Lori cried so miserably that she did not notice Tabitha¡¯s mood change. She kept talking non¨Cstop.. She loved Emmanuel but was too scared to go to his rescue. After the tragedy, she always mentioned it to others and repeatedly expressed her regrets. Emmanuel knocked on the door and entered out of a sudden. He frowned at his trembling mother, who was still crying. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked. Lori answered as she wiped away her tears, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Tabby.¡± In a low voice, she exined, ¡°I was telling her about your father. I was just mentioning your hand¡­¡°. Lori actually did not care much about Emmanuel¡¯s feelings. She just felt that she could reduce her guilt by facing up to her mistakes. Tabitha was worried that Lolerai would reveal the details about the opera. She lightly pressed the back of Lori¡¯s hand and shook her head. Only then did Lori stop crying. Emmanuel thought Tabitha was worried he might be ufortable upon hearing about his finger and nodded at her gratefully. Tabitha was sizing him up silently. She had been suspicious of Emmanuel before but did not dare to make a 1/5 A F % 15:14 Chapter 95 conclusion hastily without definite evidence. Nheless, at this moment, she had basically made up her mind. She was just afraid that everything happened to be a coincidence, so she suppressed the surging hatred in her heart and smiled at him. Tabitha seldom smiled recently. She was like a flower in the snow field. Even though she was beautiful, people tended to keep a respectful distance from her. It was as if the ice and snow were melting when she smiled. Emmanuel was in a daze when he saw her smile. His heartbeat suddenly elerated. He pursed his dry lips and asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you eaten anything?¡± Only then did Lori remember the beetroot soup she had brought. She had opened the lid and forgot to close it because she had just been crying. The soup had gone cold except for a few traces of hot steam. ¡°I¡¯ll heat it for you,¡± Emmanuel said as he picked up the food sk and walked out quickly. As Lori could not help it, shemented, ¡°The two of you get along well. Manny used to be impatient towarddies. He wouldn¡¯t treat them so carefully.¡± Tabitha blinked and asked, ¡°Has Emmanuel never had a girlfriend when he was abroad before? Or was he close to any girls?¡± Lori shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard him mention it. He doesn¡¯t like to talk to me and keeps everything to himself. In addition, his grandfather usually asked him to do some dangerous tasks abroad. He¡¯s getting more and more dull in recent years.¡± N N N Chapter 95 ¡®Dangerous tasks?¡® Tabitha wondered. Tabitha asked again, ¡°What does Emmanuel do abroad?¡± 026% 15:15 Lori answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He refuses to tell me.¡± She admitted in distress, ¡°I know he hates me in his heart.¡± Tabitha did not continue asking anymore. Emmanuel would be back soon. If she asked too many questions, it would be easy for him to notice her intention. Emmanuel took the food sk to the cafeteria with a gentle face as usual. He asked the worker there to help him heat it. The cafeteria worker naturally agreed when she saw that he was so handsome and polite. After heating the soup, Emmanuel deliberately passed by Malcolm¡¯s ward when he returned to Tabitha¡¯s ward. He pretended to care about Malcolm for a while before getting down to business. ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯m really sorry that Tabitha was injured this time. I will try my best to take care of her,¡± he said. Malcolm frowned. While suppressing his anger, he warned, ¡°Emmanuel, I don¡¯t care what your purpose is. Stay away from her!¡± Emmanuel responded, ¡°Malcolm, don¡¯t get me wrong. It was really my fault this time. Tabitha was kidnapped by my father.¡± He looked guilty as he continued, ¡°So I¡¯m trying to make it up to her. From now on, my mother will often make beetroot soup for me to bring to Tabitha¡­¡± Malcolm¡¯s gaze immediately fell on the food sk in Emmanuel¡¯s hand, and his eyebrows twitched uncontrobly. Emmanuel said, ¡°I heard you also hired several chefs to make beetroot soup.¡± His gaze shed with some hidden pride as he continued, ¡°But it 3/5 MMM Chapter 95 026% 15:15 seems Tabitha likes my mother¡¯s cooking better. So I think you don¡¯t have to put in so much effort in the Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. future¡­¡± Malcolm knew that it was not that Tabitha did not like to eat the food cooked by the family chefs. She just did not want to have anything to do with him anymore. She refused to get a divorce simply because she did not want to make way for Naomi. Malcolm felt as if his stomach was gutted as he thought, ¡®She does not love me anymore. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t she respond at all when I kept showing kindness to her and implied that I was willing to take care of her and the baby?¡® Malcolm responded, ¡°Tabitha is your cousin¨Cinw. It¡¯s reasonable for you to care about her.¡± Then, he suddenly dered in a deep voice, ¡°As her husband, I really need to thank you for everything you do.¡± Even if Tabitha did not like him, he would never let her get so close to Emmanuel. He was too vicious, and he used filthy tricks. He did not deserve to talk to Tabitha! Emmanuel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡®Although there was nothing wrong with Malcolm¡¯s words, why do I feel. that they¡¯re harsh and offensive? He broke Tabitha¡¯s heart, and now he ordered me to keep a distance from her as his husband. Does he deserve. her?¡® Emmanuel wondered. Malcolm went on, ¡°Tabitha likes me. I got hurt in order to save her. Despite not saying anything about it, I know that she¡¯s concerned about me. Naturally, she doesn¡¯t want me to worry about her anymore.¡± He did not know why he was saying this. Maybe he was hurt that Tabitha had never put her walls up when she was with Emmanuel. MM M Chapter 95 Then Emmanuel should not be having a good time as well. EN 426% 15:15 ¡°But no matter how much Tabitha and I quarreled, it¡¯s between us. You shouldn¡¯t interfere too much,¡± stated Malcolm. Emmanuel slowly clenched his fists. He was originally here to provoke them. Nheless, in the end, he felt even worse. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Malcolm did not want to overdo it, so he just stopped there. He maintained his peaceful expression and uttered with a faint smile, ¡°Send the soup to Tabitha first. Don¡¯t let her get hungry.¡± Emmanuel smiled and replied serenely, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± When he came out of the ward, his face seemed to be covered with ayer of frost. His handsome countenance was terrifyingly icy. ¡®I must make Malcolm and Tabitha get a divorce!¡® he thought. Whether it was for ric¡¯s recognition or the delusion in his heart that he dared not admit. Emmanuel stood outside Tabitha¡¯s ward and took a deep breath. He quickly returned to his gentle and refreshing appearance. As for Malcolm, not long after Emmanuel left, Saul came over with a solemn expression. ¡°Mr. Sinir, you asked me to investigate the incident. between you and Naomi that night. I¡¯ve faced some obstacles,¡± he said. Malcolm¡¯s expression darkened. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The surveince cameras and Naomi¡¯s check¨Cin record couldn¡¯t be found. It seems that some force is protecting her from behind,¡± Saul answered. Naomi¡¯s parents were ordinary people. There shouldn¡¯t be someone so influential protecting her. Malcolm ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Look into it again! Send a few more trustworthy men. I want to get definite evidence as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Saul responded. After hesitating for a while, he reported, ¡°Mr. Sinir, Naomi is outside.¡± Malcolm instantly turned unpleasant. ¡°Why is she here?¡± he asked. 1/5 MMM Chapter 96 26% 15:15 Saul answered, ¡°She said she made soup. It¡¯s to nourish your health.¡± Speaking of this, Saul was already a bit cautious. ¡°The two housekeepers didn¡¯t dare to stop her too much for fear that she¡¯ll get suspicious,¡± he added. A trace of weariness shed through Malcolm¡¯s eyes. He ordered indifferentlyLet her in.¡± Soon, Naomi was invited in. At first, she red at Saul angrily and walked up to Malcolm. She asked in a soft voice, ¡°Malcolm, why do I have to be blocked by such a person when I want to visit you now? Did I do something wrong?¡± Malcolm replied lightly, ¡°There was an important international. conference I had to deal with just now. You¡¯re pregnant. I thought I asked you not toe to the Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. hospital anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made you soup,¡± Naomi stated as she put the food sk aside. She opened it. The fragrance of the soup spread throughout the ward. ¡°You¡¯re hurt so badly, so your body needs some nourishment,¡± she added. Malcolm was not sure whether it was an illusion or not. He felt this food sk was very simr to the one Emmanuel brought over moments ago. He wondered if Emmanuel acted so concerned when he opened the food sk for Tabitha. Malcolm could even imagine Tabitha thanking Emmanuel tenderly, and they continued to chitchat happily. He stared at the food sk. His eyes were full of hostility and jealousy. His aura became extremely cold. ¡°Malcolm, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± asked Naomi. She had not seen. Malcolm for a long time. His ask quietly, MMM Chapter 96 ¡°You look very angry. Don¡¯t you like this kind of smell?¡± 26% 15:15 Malcolm suddenly came to his senses and quickly calmed down. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,¡± he answered. Naomi asked aggrievedly, ¡°You don¡¯t allow me to visit you anymore. Did something happen?¡± Malcolm looked up at Naomi abruptly. She did not know what was going on in his blue eyes. The critical look made Naomi uneasy. She was about to speak when Malcolm uttered, ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s idea.¡± Naomi¡¯s nervous mood finally rxed a little. She secretly hated ric for meddling in their business. She asked with teary eyes, ¡°Malcolm, does it mean that as long as ric doesn¡¯t like me, then I won¡¯t be able to see you at all?¡± Malcolm responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; the fetus is now four months old. When I get better, I will apany you to do the amniocentesis. After the results are out, Grandpa will slowly put down his prejudice for the child¡¯s sake.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Naomi. As expected, he found her eyes glistening slightly. Naomi was so nervous that her heart was almost at her throat. She Heforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The medical technology is very advanced. now. It¡¯s like doing a pregnancy test. Everything will be fine.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Naomi agreed. She hated ric for getting in her way but pretended to be contented. ¡°For you, Malcolm, I am not afraid of anything,¡± she added. MM M Chapter 96 Malcolm finished his soup. Naomi came out of his ward. She happened to see the door of the next ward open. She saw Emmanuel walking out. Tabitha walked behind to see him off. Naomi hid subconsciously. Nevertheless, Tabitha had already seen Naomi¡¯s figure. The corner of her mouth twitched mockingly. Suddenly, Tabitha realized something and came up with a n on the spot. When Naomi came out of Malcolm¡¯s ward, it should be normal for her to show off and mock Tabitha. She did not understand the reason why Naomi hid herself. Thinking that Emmanuel was probably the one behind Naomi, Tabitha decided to test her out. Emmanuel stood outside the door and smiled at Tabitha. ¡°You are in poor health. You don¡¯t have to walk so far anymore. Go back and have a good rest,¡± he advised. ¡°Your cor is turned up,¡± Tabithamented and stepped forward to help him tidy up his cor casually. She was so close that the fragrance of her body could not be more pervasive. Emmanuel felt stiff all over, as though his heart was scratched. by something. MMM Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 ¡°Thank you,¡± Emmanuel said. Emmanuel¡¯s voice turned a little hoarse by Tabitha¡¯s casual behavior. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Tabitha uttered with a smile. Ensuring the person in the corner heard her clearly, she added in a higher¨Cpitched tone than usual, ¡°I was kidnappedst time. If you hadn¡¯te to the rescue in time, I¡¯m afraid I would have a miscarriage. I¡¯ll always be grateful to you.¡± Thinking of the previous kidnapping, Emmanuel felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if a knife had pierced through him. He responded, ¡°You¡¯re wee. In fact, it was all my fault.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Just now, Lori told me that you were born indifferent but only treated me so well. I was really touched,¡± Tabitha replied. Tabitha was not good at lying. When she said that, her eyes flickered unnaturally. She felt a little pity that Lori had left. Otherwise, her lie would be more perfect if she was there to support her. However, Tabitha had no clue that her awkward expression was more like shyness in Emmanuel¡¯s eyes. At that moment, Emmanuel was slightly short of breath and quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Tabitha continued to express her gratitude and mildly touched the back of his hand with her fingers. ¡°Will youe to visit me tomorrow? I like beetroot soup very much,¡± Tabitha inquired. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll ask my mom to make it for you tomorrow,¡± Emmanuel MMM Chapter 97 replied. No one could refuse Tabitha, who requested in such a soft tone. ¡°Thank you,¡± Tabitha expressed. ***** 026% 15:15 When Emmanuel walked out of the hospital, the sunshine was somewhat dazzling to him, and that warm feeling was also a little unreal. Naomi sneaked up behind him with gloom and uneasiness in her eyes. She held tight her phone and sent a message to Emmanuel, texting: [Mr. Sinir, I¡¯m in the caf¨¦ near the hospital. Can we meet?] Emmanuel soon saw the message. The warmth in his eyes disappeared instantly, and he showed a hypocritical expression again. He replied coldly: [No.] Seeing the refusal message, Naomi immediately texted again: [Malcolm mentioned the amniocentesis again today. We¡¯ll soon be uncovered if we don¡¯t do anything about it.] Emmanuel frowned and replied: [I¡¯ll find a way.] Naomi sent another message, replying: [Do you agree with the method I saidst time?] Emmanuel immediately thought of Tabitha¡¯s pale face and felt heartache. He texted instantly: [No!] Naomi replied: [Why? Are you afraid she¡¯ll get hurt? Mr. Sinir, isn¡¯t our goal to get Malcolm to divorce her? The quickest way to seed is to let her have a miscarriage and make Malcolm misunderstand her.] Emmanuel warned in the text, writing: [No means no. You¡¯re not allowed. MMM Chapter 97 to act without permission.] N26% 15:15 Emmanuel hastily ended the conversation and sat in his car with a gloomy face. Emmanuel mused, ¡®Hurting Tabitha is not a must to let Malcolm divorce her. Perhaps there¡¯s another way to it.''¡± Thinking of Tabitha gently adjusting his cor with her head slightly lifted a while ago and the tender gaze looking as obedient as a harmless cat, Emmanuel uncontrobly felt a thrill, desiring her. After seeing Emmanuel off, Tabitha could not calm down for a long time. She pondered, ¡®If Emmanuel really allied with Naomi, could my actions just now cause them to suspect each other?¡® Tabitha immediately called Trevor and told him about her discovery on that day. She ordered, ¡°I can¡¯t be fully sure, but you must thoroughly find. out about Emmanuel.¡± Trevor remained silent for a moment and added, ¡°Emmanuel has been abroad for the past few years. It¡¯s not easy to investigate him.¡± ¡°I know. Just do your best,¡± Tabitha uttered. Tabitha¡¯s heartbeat elerated, and she was excited as if her vengeance was at the edge of sess. After hanging up the phone, she suddenly felt a throbbing pain in her stomach, but soon, it returned to Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. normal. This made Tabitha¡¯s heart sink. She hurriedly took a deep breath and prayed silently. She murmured internally, ¡®Baby, did I scare you just now? I¡¯ll remember to keep myself calm from now on. Please don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Chapter 97 26% 15:15 Tabitha gently stroked her belly and felt that she was getting closer to the truth with the evidence. As long as she tried harder, Naomi would. definitely be brought to justice. Tabitha was lost in her memories when someone knocked on the ward door. ¡°Come in,¡± Tabitha said. The door was pushed open, and it was Malcolm. Malcolm was severely injured, with the cast still on him, causing him to walk in difficulty yet looking funny. However, Tabitha remained indifferent without smiling and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Malcolm felt hurt by her indifferent look and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m better now. I can walk without the support of other tools. I¡­ came by to see you.¡± Tabitha rolled her eyes slightly and nced imperceptibly at his face. Malcolm had the habit of running in the morning, which made him have a good physical condition, and he did not look unwell at that moment. He would probably be discharged soon. Even though he had aplicated rtionship with Naomi, he indeed. saved her. Those were different matters. So, Tabitha said sincerely, ¡°Thank you.¡± Sensing Tabitha had reduced her hostility toward him, Malcolm could not help but ask, ¡°Did Emmanuel Tabitha was disgusted with Emmanuel and did not want to talk about him. Thinking that Malcolm was his cousin, she softened her expression and said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s quite nice.¡± MMM Chapter 97 2 15:15 As soon as Tabitha finished speaking, Malcolm¡¯s expression darkened. He reminded, ¡°Tabitha, don¡¯t judge the book by its cover. You should take extra precautions with him.¡± Tabitha pretended to be puzzled and asked, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t he your cousin? Why do you keep telling me to watch out for him? Did he ever do something bad to you?¡± Malcolm froze at her words. MMM Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Although Emmanuel did not openly use any means against Malcolm, the forces he quietly nurtured abroad could never be known at all. Malcolm was sure that Emmanuel must be plotting something in secrecy. Malcolm mused, ¡®Moreover, he¡¯s clearly a vicious person with terrifying means yet keeps disguising himself as a gentleman, not to mention approaching Tabitha for no reason. He absolutely has an impure motive. But how am I supposed to tell her about these? She will never believe me and will instead think I¡¯m too conniving for vilifying my own cousin.¡¯ Seeing that he wasn¡¯t saying a word, Tabitha could not help but ask again, ¡°Do you know what Emmanuel did abroad in the past? Who did he associate with more?¡± Malcolm frowned at once and asked doubtfully, ¡°Why are you asking?¡± ¡®Tabitha has always been apathetic. Why is she suddenly so interested in Emmanuel?¡® he wondered. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just a little curious. He seems to hate staying abroad,¡± she exined. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these,¡± said Malcolm coldly. ¡°Anyway, I can tell you clearly that the things Emmanuel did abroad aren¡¯t as simple as they seem. Don¡¯t trust him too much.¡± To get Emmanuel¡¯s information, Tabitha did not mind provoking Malcolm anymore. ¡°Malcolm, can you show some real proof before iming he¡¯s a bad person? What exactly does Emmanuel do?¡± However, Malcolmpletely misunderstood Tabitha¡¯s intention and questioned rather angrily, ¡°Do you care so much about him? No matter what, just stay away from him.¡± Tabitha thought Malcolm was being unreasonable. She nced at him 1/5 Chapter 98 26% 15:16 coldly and said, ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to talk about it. Since there¡¯s nothing else, go back and have a good rest, then.¡± The doctor would emphasize to her daily that she should not get mad and must maintain calm. Otherwise, she might face a miscarriage. For the sake of her baby¡¯s health, she did not want to get mad at Malcolm, so she asked him to leave. Malcolm was seething with rage, but he could not distinguish whether it was out of jealousy or anger. Uncontroble anxiety was overwhelming him from the inside out. He wanted Tabitha to know that he truly wished to get along with her peacefully. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Yet, Tabitha always behaved so aloofly, while his pride did not allow him to say such things on his own ord. Also feeling rather incensed, he got up and left. Meanwhile, after Naomi returned from the hospital, she pondered for a while and felt that Malcolm¡¯s motive was not as simple as only asking her to do a DNA test. ric had never liked her from the beginning, but Malcolm was very protective of her at that time. ¡®Why did he suddenly propose doing an amniocentesis now?¡® she pondered. Recalling how Malcolm had be increasingly concerned about Tabitha, Naomi was a little frightened. ¡®He has probably already started to suspect me. There¡¯s also an even more terrifying possibility¨Che has fallen in love with Tabitha! First Emmanuel, then Malcolm! Just why do so many people like that sickly woman? Since 2/5 MM M Chapter 98 26% 15:16 Emmanuel can¡¯t bear to hurt Tabitha anymore, I shall do it myself!¡® she ruminated. Naomi nced at the gradually darkening sky outside the window with hatred, her eyes filled with a trace of madness. A sophisticated n was not needed to frame Tabitha at all. After all, as long as a woman paid the cost of a miscarriage and made herself utterly piteous afterward, basically everyone would take her side. Naomi could not wait to get rid of Tabitha immediately. She wasted no time taking action once an idea popped into her mind. Discreetly, she went to the nurse to inquire about Tabitha and learned that thetter was going to have a fetal heart rate monitoring in three days. Tabitha was staying on the sixth floor, and the fetal heart rate monitoring would be carried out on the fourth. Lately, the elevator had been out of service due to maintenance, so she would only be able to use the esctor. Those esctors had a hidden button to control the power switch. If someone happened to be on the esctor and it abruptly stopped, that person would certainly roll down due to the inertia. It took Naomi a day to figure out Tabitha¡¯s schedule and get familiar with the structure of the hospital esctor. There was only one uncertain factor at present, which was that her fetus was too healthy, and Naomi feared her fall would not cause a miscarriage. To make sure everything went smoothly, Naomi scoured the Inte. before secretly heading to a pharmacy to buy some medicine. Tabitha had an unstable fetus. After being kidnappedst time, she had been feeling vague pain and asionally had bloody shows. Therefore, the fetal heart rate monitoring had to be done once a week. Today would be her second test since she was hospitalized. MM M Chapter 98 26 15:16 The nurse came to remind Tabitha of the time of the test before hurrying to the next ward. Tabitha could more or less walk now, but since the elevator was out of service, she had to take the esctor. Naomi was waiting at the corner of the esctor on the fourth floor. There happened to be a huge pir blocking the surveince cameras here, making it a blind spot. As soon as Naomi saw Tabitha approaching, she immediately stepped forward to stop thetter and held her belly with a smug expression. ¡°Tabitha, Malcolm has said that he¡¯ll take me for an amniocentesis. Once the baby is proven to be rted to the Sinir family, Mr. ric Sinir will have no choice but to acknowledge me. Be ready to receive the divorce agreement,¡± Naomi stated. Tabitha was already immune to the topic of divorce, so she merely cast at cold nce at Naomi. ¡°Naomi, do you know that ording to thew, a husband can¡¯t get divorced if his wife is pregnant? Grandpa ric will never ept you, either. Believe it or not, if you forcibly marry Malcolm, the final result will be the both of you getting kicked out of the Sinir family!¡± she retorted. Tabitha¡¯s voice was surprisingly calm. She showed no sign of anger on her face and was instead extremely sarcastic. Even Naomi fell into a trance for a moment, thinking Tabitha was right. Tabitha looked impatient. She had to do her prenatal check¨Cup today, so she did not want to waste her time on Naomi. For the past few days, she kept feeling mild pain in her belly, and an extremely bad premonition haunted her. For some reason, she sensed that Chapter DR her child was about to leave her. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Naomi came to her senses and was determined as she mused, ¡®I have to marry Malcolm no matter what. I don¡¯t believe Mr. ric Sinir will not acknowledge his own grandson. As for the pregnancy¡­ It will be settled after my miscarriage. Thinking of the fact that she was misled by Tabitha a while ago, Naomi gritted her teeth with resentment before saying, ¡°Tabitha, I saw you had an intimate interaction with Emmanuel yesterday. Do you like him? Why don¡¯t you get a divorce?¡± Upon hearing Naomi mentioned Emmanuel, Tabitha frowned slightly and looked at her, asking, ¡°Do you know Emmanuel?¡± The coldness in her eyes, making her exude an icy aura all over, made Naomi tremble uncontrobly. Naomi calmed herself down and replied, ¡°Emmanuel is Malcolm¡¯s cousin. Malcolm is telling me everything. Of course, I know him.¡± Tabitha said ironically, ¡°So you don¡¯t know Emmanuel, right? But he did mention about you. Do you know what he said about you? He said you¡¯re a shameless and despicable mistress.¡± Naomi widened her eyes and was trembling with anger. Emmanuel liked to spare no pain to mock and humiliate her, so she believed that those words would indeede from him. However, to please Tabitha, Naomi could not believe Emmanuel would criticize her before Tabitha. Moreover, she was pregnant with his child. Naomi had her resentment surge in her heart, making her almost unable to hold back any longer. Thinking of what would happen to Tabithater, she forcibly suppressed MM M Chapter 99 her anger and showed a strange smile. 026¡Á15:16 Naomi remarked, ¡°Tabitha, no matter how much you nder me, Malcolm is mine.¡± She then deliberately lifted her belly forward and added, ¡°After the amniocentesis, you¡¯ll have to get out of here right away!¡± After saying that, she arrogantly walked in front of Tabitha and stood on the steps of the esctor. The esctor had just gone down two floors when it suddenly stopped. Naomi stood unsteadily and rolled down abruptly. The esctor was so high that Naomi rolled seven feet more after shended on the ground before stopping. Her face was covered with blood from the fall, and her thighs were also bleeding, making the whole floor covered with blood. ¡°Ah!¡± Naomi cried out. Naomi let out a shrill scream, which immediately attracted many people over. Tabitha was startled by the sudden incident but frowned again and vaguely felt something was wrong. She wondered, ¡®Why does a normally operated esctor stop suddenly?¡± There seemed to be a janitor cleaning there, but when she turned around to look for her, there was no one else. However, Tabitha did not sympathize with the arrogant Naomi at all. She nced coldly at her and turned to go for the fetal heart rate monitoring. Naomi pointed at Tabitha with a pale face and resentment in her eyes, but the drug began to take Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. effect. Before she could say anything to frame Tabitha, she fainted. MMM Chapter 99 N26% 15:16 The nurse and doctor arrived in a panic and hurriedly pushed her into the emergency room. As a result, Naomi had a miscarriage. When she woke up, she immediately shouted agitatedly, ¡°It¡¯s Tabitha! She must have pressed the stop button of the esctor! She¡¯s the murderer! She killed my child. Call the police to arrest her¡­¡± Soon, the hospital staff heard the noise and rushed over. They gathered around her to check on her condition and asked someone to get the surveince footage in time. The person in charge of the hospital put the surveince footage in front of her. It only showed that Naomi was talking to someone before falling, but only the lower body was shown, and it was a woman. Naomi cried and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s Tabitha. It¡¯s her!¡± Malcolm¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, and he inquired, ¡°How are you sure it¡¯s Tabitha? Did you see it yourself?¡± Saul had immediately reported to him about Naomi¡¯s fall down the stairs and miscarriage, so he rushed over quickly. Even if he did not like her, Naomi had saved his life. He was silent when he learned the result of her miscarriage. However, he was somewhat displeased to hear that Naomi was desperate to frame Tabitha. Naomi immediately turned to look at Malcolm, who was sitting at the side, and she seemed to copse at any minute. ¡°Malcolm, our child is dead! I¡¯m sorry,¡± Naomi apologized. Malcolm frowned and whispered, ¡°You just had a miscarriage. Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡± MMM Chapter 99 N26% 15:16 ¡°Malcolm, it was Tabitha who killed our child. You have to seek justice for me!¡± Naomi pleaded. Saul hinted at the person in charge of the hospital with a nce and led. them out of the ward. In a moment, Naomi¡¯s cry became louder and more distinct. Malcolm did not believe that Tabitha would do such a thing. He looked deeply at Naomi with his blue eyes and inquired, ¡°Why are you so sure it was Tabitha¡¯s doing?¡± Naomi pretended to be regretful and exined, ¡°I saw Tabitha when I arrived at the hospital today. I got excited and told her that you would take me for amniocentesis testing. She became angry and asked me to shut up¡­¡± Her tears kept falling down her cheeks, and she added, ¡°I was overjoyed at that time, and all I wanted was to provoke her¡­ Malcolm, please forgive me. She has been stressing me out for too long¡­¡± Naomi began to sob uncontrobly. Her face was extremely pale, and she had just lost her child, causing her to talk intermittently. Malcolm had yet to figure out the whole situation for the time being, so he could not jump to a conclusion. He whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll find it out.¡± Naomi clutched his sleeve and said pitifully, ¡°You¡¯re right. You have to investigate it thoroughly! Otherwise, our child could not rest in peace.¡± ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate,¡± Malcolm uttered. Malcolm let Naomi lie down, and when he turned around, he saw Tabitha standing by the door, looking at him indifferently. Seeing Tabitha, Malcolm subconsciously held his breath and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± MMM Chapter 99 UX N 26% 15:16 Tabitha did not respond to him. Instead, she informed coldly, ¡°I have. nothing to do with her falling.¡± MMM Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 As soon as the news spread, Tabitha realized Naomi¡¯s n. She had not expected Naomi to risk her child¡¯s safety to set her up. She was not concerned about Naomi at all. Instead, she did not want to be framed by a madwoman, so she followed Naomi to see what was going on. When Naomi heard Tabitha¡¯s voice, she immediately went mad and rushed to her regardless of everything. ¡°Tabitha, you wicked woman! It was you who killed my child. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Naomi yelled. Tabitha frowned slightly and stepped back. Malcolm quickly reached out to grab Naomi¡¯s wrist, exerting more strength to force her back into bed. ¡°We haven¡¯t figured it out yet. Calm down,¡± Malcolm reminded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that clear enough? Tabitha was the only one there. Who else could it be other than her?¡± Naomi cried out. Naomi shed tears heavily, pointed at Tabitha, and scolded, ¡°I know I¡¯ve done something wrong. I snatched your man, and I deserve your hatred. It¡¯s all my fault, but why did youy a hand on my child?¡± Tabitha felt annoyed and retorted icily, ¡°You should know very well why your child is gone. If you want to wrong me, show me,the proof. To gain the title you desire, I thought you hurting others was your limit, but I didn¡¯t expect you to use your unborn child as well. You¡¯re a mother, too. What¡¯s wrong with your conscience? I feel pity for the baby for his mother¡¯s sins that have deprived him of the right to see the world. Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯lle to you for revenge when you sleep in the middle of the night?¡± MMM Chapter 100 EN 26% 15:16 Tabitha¡¯s voice was sharp yet chilly, and her eyes were full of disgust. Naomi¡¯s greed had killed that innocent kid. A trace of fear shed across Naomi¡¯s eyes. She covered her stomach, feeling a little guilty. However, she maintained an assertive demeanor and insisted, ¡°It¡¯s true that you killed my child. Tabitha, I want you to pay with your life!¡± Her tone was far less sharp than it had been, and although she refused to admit it, Tabitha¡¯s words still deeply lingered in her mind. Naomi mused, ¡®Dream? This child shouldn¡¯t be here in the first ce. If you want to avenge, go to Tabitha instead of me!¡± Tabitha did not want to see Naomi¡¯s wicked, hideous face again. She got so emotional that she felt a piercing pain in her belly. She quickly turned to leave, walking to her ward. She recalled Naomi¡¯s blood spread on the floor, making her feel more frightened. It made her realize that the baby was so fragile that it could be gone in an instant. Just as Tabitha was lying in her hospital bed, two inclothes police officers suddenly came in and requested her to honestly answer their questions after showing her their identities. ¡°Ms. Naomi Boyle reported to us, wanting to charge you with intentional. murder, saying that you deliberately switched off the esctor when she got on to the esctor, causing Ms. Boyle to fall down the esctor,¡± one of the police officers stated. Tabitha did not panic even though she was falsely framed. She exined. calmly, ¡°After I finished talking with her, I stood still without making at single move, let alone touching the switch.¡± Tabitha was calm and did not look like she was lying. However, there was MMM Chapter 100 26% 15:16 no way to prove her credibility as she happened to be in a blind spot of the surveince cameras. The police officers asked a few more questions and finally said, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, since you are now a suspect, please don¡¯t wander around until the matter is investigated. Try to stay in the hospital and be summoned at any time.¡± After the police officers left, the room became empty, leaving Tabitha alone, but she could only feel the Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. irony. She thought, ¡®Naomi is the real murderer, and she¡¯s still atrge. Yet, I turn out to be a suspect? What a joke!¡± Tabitha curled her lip, wanting tough, but she felt a sharp pain in her belly. She stretched out her hand to hold her belly, and a bad feeling slowly rose in her heart. That kind of uneasiness made her more desperate than the pain of falling when Jayden kidnapped her. Tabitha was about to call the nurse when Malcolm came in. Noticing Tabitha¡¯s pale face, he asked with concern, ¡°What happened to you? Did the police officers ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Get out!¡± Tabitha shouted. Tabitha knew that Malcolm was more willing to believe Naomi. After all, no one would deliberately frame her by using a miscarriage. Malcolm thought her pale face was due to anger, and he advised patiently, ¡°Calm down. I have a few words to ask you. You must tell me the truth.¡± Naomi insisted that Tabitha was responsible for that incident, and a janitor was willing to testify that Tabitha quarreled with her before the incident. MM M Chapter 100 N26% 15:17 ¡°When you went for a checkup and met Naomi today, did you talk to her first, or did she provoke you first?¡± Malcolm inquired. Tabitha replied with an indifferent expression, ¡°She did. I didn¡¯t want to talk to her in the first ce. Even after she got on to the esctor, I¡¯ve never touched her.¡± ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Malcolm asked. Tabitha felt irritated with Malcolm¡¯s forceful questioning and replied in an unfriendly tone, ¡°She said you would take her for amniocentesis and give her a title with the test results.¡± Malcolm asked subconsciously, ¡°Are you angry?¡± Tabitha endured the pain in her belly and responded in an extremely icy voice, ¡°No. Instead, I¡¯m getting more furious with your forceful way of questioning. Get out of here. I don¡¯t want to answer any more questions.¡± Malcolm exined stiffly, ¡°The police found your fingerprint on the button. If we don¡¯t get a thorough investigation, you¡¯ll never have your name cleared.¡± Tabitha was extremely disappointed when she knew Malcolm had undoubtedly chosen to believe Naomi. ¡°Get out,¡± Tabitha urged, clenching her fingertips. Her face was pale, and she felt a sense of vulnerability all over as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve done. nothing wrong. None of you has the right to question me¡­¡± Malcolm was slightly dejected since he was just trying to help her. Suddenly, Tabitha stopped talking. She sensed a coldness on her body and lowered her head to look at her belly. Her eyes shifted further down, and she saw blood oozing out. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 The blood¨Cred color stabbed Tabitha in the eye. She had bled many times before, but this time it was different from any other. She could clearly feel the life in her belly slipping away. Malcolm also saw the blood, and his pupils constricted in shock. ¡°Tabitha¡­ Tabitha! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Malcolm sped Tabitha in his arms, trembling as he watched the blood drain from under her. It was as if they were back to the night when the shelf fell, and Tabitha was covered in blood and falling into his arms, almost breathless as she did so. Endless fear swept over him again like a great wave, making him feel cold. ¡°I¡­ My belly¡­¡± Tabitha felt her blood run cold as if she had fallen into an ice cer. She wanted to scream in pain. But the sensation of her child¡¯s departure was so real that she opened her mouth as if she had been deprived of all hope in an instant, her throat choking and she could not say aplete word. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the doctor. You¡¯re going to be fine! You¡¯re going to be fine!¡± Malcolm cried out. Malcolm¡¯s sanity and coolness were destroyed, and his shouts of fear and anxiety sounded in the ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. corridors and hospital rooms.. The doctor arrived soon, and after a while, Tabitha returned to the emergency room. As he waited for the results, Malcolm tensed and his mouth kept shaking. He had never been so nervous in his life! The doctor soon came out of the emergency room, and Malcolm rushed over with reddened eyes and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my wife?¡± JANI GBBG BGG B Chapter 101 471 16:30 The doctor hesitated, shook his head at Malcolm with a look of embarrassment, and said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We did the best we could.¡± It was a miracle that Tabitha managed to keep the baby for so long. After , all, her pregnancy was unstable from the start, and she had suffered many injuries. Malcolm¡¯s hands and feet were cold. He seemed unable to understand what the doctor was saying. His eyes were nk, and he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The doctor shook his head with a touch of pity in his eyes and whispered, ¡°There are already signs of miscarriage in this child. The most important thing now is to take good care of the mother.¡± Tabitha¡¯s poor physical fitness and sudden miscarriage caused serious harm to her body. If she didn¡¯t take good care of herself, there would be many troublesome symptoms to follow. Malcolm¡¯s face turned pale as if he were still unwilling to give up. ¡°Doctor, please do something else¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Sinir, I am sorry for your loss,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Mrs. Sinir is very weak and needs the care of her family very much.¡± Then, he shook his head and walked away regretfully. Malcolm froze in ce as his face turned pale. It was a long time before he pushed open the door with heavy steps. Tabitha closed her eyes tightly, her bangs pressed against her forehead. Her skin was glittering pale, her lips bloodless, and shey like a nk sheet of paper with infusion¨C tube pinholes all over her hands and an oxygen mask on her face, looking like she was on her deathbed. Malcolm stood by the bed and looked at her, his breath slowing as if his breath alone would have shattered her. BBBBBBBB 42% 16:30 Chapter 101 When he learned that Naomi had miscarried, although he felt sorry for her, he didn¡¯t feel panic at all. But now that Tabitha¡¯s child was gone, his whole heart seemed to constrict, and he suddenly felt like he didn¡¯t know what to do. Malcolm stared at her for a long time before slowly leaning over and gently holding her hand.. Tabitha¡¯s hands were icy cold. The cool sweet smell of her body, mixed with a faint smell of blood, filled his breath. It was as if the coldness had instantly prated his bones and made him. ache. Malcolm squeezed her hand and said in a husky voice, ¡°Hold on, Tabitha.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Tabitha¡¯s eyebrows seemed to twist slightly, and the ECG monitor suddenly sounded a harsh rm. The electrocardiography, which was humming away steadily, almost approached a straight line! Malcolm shouted in rm, ¡°Doctor,e here quickly. The patient¡¯s heart seems to be stopping!¡± Saul, who was standing outside, heard the scream and ran for help. The doctors and nurses came quickly, took Malcolm out, and mmed the door behind them. Malcolm saw through the ss window that doctors and nurses were in a panic as the pacemaker pressed against Tabitha¡¯s heart and her body bounced high. How could such a delicate and pale body endure such torment? Malcolm¡¯s blood seemed to freeze, and he could not bear the sight. He tried to close his eyes but dared not look away. CMMI BBBBBBBB Chapter 101 M He was afraid she would stop breathing as soon as he turned away. 42% 16:30 Saul stood silently by, watching Malcolm¡¯s grief and not daring to say a word. ric got the news and rushed over. He also saw Tabitha¡¯s rescue scene through the ss window. The old man¡¯s face turned pale. He pressed his heart and fell heavily into the chair, asking word by word with difficulty, ¡°What is going on? Tabby¡¯s condition has improved a little these days. Why do they suddenly be so serious?¡± Malcolm lowered his head and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Tabitha must have been shocked by Naomi¡¯s abortion. But instead of noticing the change in her body first, he wanted to find out the truth. Tabitha must have been very ufortable at the time, but what was he doing? Every word of his seemed to drive her into a corner, even though he just wanted to clear her name. Seeing Malcolm¡¯s pale face, ric knew he couldn¡¯t ask anything. He looked at Saul beside him and said, ¡°Tell me, should I know what happened just now?¡± BBB B Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Saul nced at Malcolm, noticing that thetter waspletely. distracted, and sighed. He then told ric briefly about Naomi¡¯s. miscarriage and her attempt to frame Tabitha. ric frowned. ¡°Naomi had a miscarriage, but why did Tabby get injured? Did she hurt Tabby?¡± Saul was also a little puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It was my fault.¡± Malcolm suddenly spoke in a low and hoarse voice, choking with sobs, ¡°She was in a bad mood. I didn¡¯t notice it. I asked her many details about Naomi¡¯s procedure¡­¡± ric got angry and said, ¡°Who¡¯s to me if it wasn¡¯t you? If you hadn¡¯te back with a woman like Naomi, this wouldn¡¯t have happened to Tabby! How many times has Tabby been in the hospital since Naomi appeared? If something happens to Tabby¡­ I will not spare you!¡± Malcolm knew he would not forgive himself if something happened to Tabitha. Too many things had happened these days, and in the course of spending time with Tabitha, he had changed his mind about her. His pride and Tabitha¡¯s indifference prevented him from admitting it. At this moment, the door of the ward was pulled open, and the nurse shouted, ¡°The patient had a cardiac arrest. Now the doctor is going to use cardiotonic. But she just had an abortion, and I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t take such powerful drugs¡­ Who is the family member? Come and sign the papers!¡± Malcolm looked at the nurse in disbelief, feeling her voice was so un that it seemed toe from another time and space. ¡®What does the nurse mean by cardiac arrest? Tabitha, is she going to die? Malcolm thought. Chapter 102 42% 16.30 There was a buzzing in his head, something mming into the memory,shing out with fierce and violent emotions¡­ ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re back? I made your favorite fish taco. Malcolm, you like tulips, don¡¯t you? Do you think the flowers in our garden are beautiful? Malcolm¡­¡± He remembered so much that Tabitha had said to him. At this point, Malcolm finally admitted that he liked Tabitha! He had liked her long before, not out of guilt or his duty as her husband. He liked her for who she was. Whatever it took, he wanted her to live. ¡°I am her husband, Malcolm spoke with difficulty, each word scraping at his throat like the point of a knife, drawing wild pain. ¡°Sign it now.¡± The nurse handed over the critically ill notice. ¡°Doctors need to prescribe the medicine immediately, and it will be more dangerous if they dy for another second.¡± Malcolm took the pen and quickly signed it. By the time he finished, his hand was shaking ufortably. He grabbed the nurse and said, ¡°Tabitha will be fine, won¡¯t she? Please, she must be saved.¡± Malcolm was handsome, and the nurse¡¯s heart was moved by his pale whisper of pleading. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She handed in the letter of acknowledgment and quickly walked out to inform the family of the actual situation. ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is not encouraging. She was in poor health, and getting pregnant was already a dangerous thing, andter she sufferedrge and small injuries, especially this time. idental miscarriage is too serious damage to the body¡­ At one point, the heart stopped and doctors had to do everything they could. In addition, patients have little will to survive. You should be mentally prepared,¡± the nurse said and hurried MMI BB BBBBB B Chapter 102 back to the ward to help. Her words came like a blue bolt, resounding in everyone¡¯s hearts. Ma 16:30 Almost out of breath, ric immediately pressed hard on his chest and ¡°the butler hurriedly took out the medicine for him to take. Malcolm¡¯s hands were cold as if he had fallen into an ice cer. ¡®Tabitha doesn¡¯t want to live¡­ It must be because of me,¡¯ Malcolm thought. He was the one who did so much damage to her in this world. Malcolm pressed his hands against the ss window, his knuckles white as if he wanted to go through it and hold Tabitha¡¯s hand, begging her to live. He had a lot to tell her. She couldn¡¯t die! Just then, the nurse drew a curtain over the window to screen the room. from all eyes. Malcolm¡¯s heart sank. With bloodshot eyes, ric pointed at Malcolm and cursed, ¡°You bastard! If anything happens to Tabby, I¡¯ll make you pay for it!¡± As time went on, the people waiting outside became more and more silent. ric could no longer curse and prayed repeatedly in his heart that Tabitha would be fine. As long as Tabitha was fine, he was willing to trade ten years of his life for her safety! Anyway, he had lived long enough, but Tabitha was still young. Malcolm looked down, his eyes red and bloodshot. He said to himself over and over again, ¡®Please don¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡¯ The ster had not been removed from his foot, and he stood for a long GGGGGGGG JM MI GBG BG BG B M 42% 16:31 Chapter 102 time, painful and stiff, but he remained standing at the window, though nothing could be seen. Saul looked ufortable and whispered, ¡°Mr. Sinir, why don¡¯t you sit aside? She must be very happy to know that you care about her so much¡­¡± Malcolm slowly looked up at Saul. ¡®Really? Does Tabitha still care if I¡¯m nervous about her?¡® Malcolm thought. Saul had never seen such a desperate expression on Malcolm¡¯s face, and he turned solemn. He whispered, ¡°Mr. Sinir, you standing here like this. is not helpful for Mrs. Sinir. You must take good care of yourself so that you can take good care of Mrs. Sinir in the future¡­¡± Malcolm¡¯s throat felt as if it had been jammed by something, like a sharp arrow through his heart. ¡®Does he still have a chance to take care of Tabitha?¡® Malcolm wondered. He was afraid that Tabitha wouldn¡¯t even want to see him when she woke 1. up. But as long as Tabitha could wake up, he would do anything. Just when everyone was choking with silence, the door of the ward finally opened, and this time even the doctor came out. ¡°Sorry,¡± the doctor said. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 7 16:31 From Tabitha¡¯s pregnancy until now, it was Dn who had followed up on her condition and learned that she was an elegant woman who spoke softly and would not act high and mighty just because she was a wealthy. woman. Tabitha was such an approachabledy of the Sinir family, and Dn also wanted to try his best to bring her back from the jaws of death. However, in the face of death, human strength was, after all, too insignificant. Dn¡¯s voice was a little choked, tired, and hoarse. ¡°I am sorry for your loss. Go in to see her for the At this moment, it was as if all the strength in Malcolm¡¯s body was drained away, and all the pain he ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. had suppressed suddenly overwhelmed him. His feet hurt, and his arms hurt as well. He seemed to be in pain. everywhere, but when he paid close attention to it, none of the pain could bepared to the pain that suffocated his heart. Malcolm thought, ¡®How could it hurt so much? Did it hurt like this when she lost her baby? If enduring this kind of pain could bring Tabitha back to life, I¡¯m willing to put up with it countless times!¡± ¡°Saul, give me a hand,¡± Malcolm said. His body remained stiff as if any movement would require a tremendous effort. Saul hurriedly supported him and walked into the ward step by step. 3 ric directly could not catch his breath. He took a deep breath and almost fell to the ground. George held him tightly and was unable to hold back the tears welling up in his eyes. ¡°Sir, take care of yourself. Mrs. Sinir respects you the most. If she knows that you are so sad, she will definitely feel worse than you.¡± JAMI D D B B 5 5 5 Chapter 108 HESE 1631 ric pushed George away and walked in step by step with trembling movements. ric thought, ¡®I can¡¯t believe it! Tabby is so kind. Why didn¡¯t heaven bless ,her with good health and safety?¡® Tabitha had woken up. There was a faint glint in her eyes, which was probably her final struggle. Malcolm stood aside as if he wanted to speak, but he did not know what to say. He fixed his unwavering gaze on that thin and fragile figure on the hospital bed. He did not even dare to step forward and held her hand. He was the one who indirectly harmed her child, so he had no right to touch her. As soon as ric walked in, he immediately held Tabitha¡¯s hand tightly and whispered, ¡°Tabby, you finally woke up?¡± Tabitha looked at ric with a pale face. She moved her emotionless eyes, and her tears streamed down. ¡°Grandpa ric, my child is gone,¡± Tabitha said. It took almost all her strength to articte this cruel deration. ric held back his tears and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You are still young. You can have another one when your body recovers.¡± Tabitha, however, shook her head. A smile appeared on her pale lips, which seemed to be conveying a hint of mockery and relief. ¡°I heard what Dn said just now. I¡¯m dying, aren¡¯t I?¡± Tabitha said. Her voice was so calm as if death were only amon thing to her. She could not hide the life force in her eyes, and her pupils began to dte.. Chapter 103 ric¡¯s throat choked, and suddenly, he could not speak. His aged lips trembled uncontrobly. ric thought, ¡®I¡¯m so old. Don¡¯t tell me I have to watch someone younger than me pass away.¡® Tabitha forced herself to gather her strength and persuaded in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa ric, don¡¯t be sad. Since I became your granddaughter¨Cinw, you have treated me better than one would treat his granddaughter. I will be grateful to you all my life. If there is an afterlife, can I be your granddaughter?¡± ric could no longer restrain himself. He burst into tears and said, ¡°My dear Tabby, you are like my own granddaughter!¡± Tabitha¡¯s lips were pale and dry. Tabitha could hardly speak a word. Her voice grew softer and hoarse. The tears at the corners of her eyes had welled up and dried up. ¡°Grandpa ric, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tabitha whispered. Her voice was as soft as a gentle breeze and easily carried away by the wind unless one listened carefully. ¡°Of course, you owe me an apology.¡± ric held her hand tightly and said reluctantly, ¡°So when you recover, I will have you y chess and have at stroll with me every day as a punishment¡­¡± Tabitha looked a little lost in thought as if she still had some longing for that kind of life. But with the child gone, she had lost all hope. The feeling of an empty belly reminded her all the time that the little living thing had gone somewhere before she could see the world. She felt that she was useless and could not keep the child. The death of Raphael and Meghan was caused by Naomi, but she failed to find evidence to put Naomi in jail! CJ MMI B B B B B B BBI Chapter 103 She felt really apologetic. But she was very tired. She just wanted to sleep well and never wake up again. She would not have to face Malcolm¡¯s betrayal or watch the murderer unt herself in front of her every day, yet there was nothing she could do. From the age of 14 until now, she had endured for too long It was exhausting to be alive. Tabitha slowly closed her eyes. ric cried out in pain, ¡°Tabby¡­¡± Both George and Saul could not help but shout, ¡°Mrs. Sinir!¡± The blood in Malcolm¡¯s body seemed to freeze, madly flowing backward and rushing into the depths of his heart. There was a name, transformed into a sharp de, shing at his heart one cut at a time. Tabitha did not even look at his direction from beginning to end! Malcolm suddenly stepped forward and held her hand tightly. ¡°Tabitha, you only lost a child, and now you¡¯re giving up everything in the world? Grandpa treated you so well, but you didn¡¯t even take good care of him. Didn¡¯t you say Naomi caused the death of Raphael and Meghan? How dare you die without revenge? Wake up!¡± Malcolm said. As Tabitha¡¯s hands grew colder and colder, thest bit of warmth disappeared. Malcolm forcefully held back his fear and almost crushed Tabitha¡¯s bones. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ¡°Wake up. You can only avenge Mr. and Mrs. Jarvis¡® death if you are alive!¡± Malcolm said. ric saw Malcolm¡¯s madness and was furious. The former pushed Malcolm away. ¡°Brat, what on earth are you doing? It¡¯s because of you that Tabitha ended up like this! I won¡¯t allow you to torment her any further¡­¡± But Malcolm held on to Tabitha¡¯s hand so tightly that no one could separate. ric raised the walking cane in his hand and hit Malcolm¡¯s body hard. George hurried to stop him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Sir. Mr. Sinir is still injured. He can¡¯t take this kind of hit.¡± Saul also rushed over to persuade him. ric was overwhelmed with grief and anger now. The two hits were not strong at all. Malcolm could not get hurt. At this moment, on the contrary, Malcolm was hoping that ric would beat him as hard as he had hit him before so that he could feel better. Just then, Saul suddenly pointed at the electrocardiogram monitor and shouted, ¡°The electrocardiogram is showing activity again! Does this mean Mrs. Sinir is still alive?¡± ric suddenly widened his eyes and looked to the side. The electrocardiogram was disying a slow rhythm, but it was indeed no longer a straight line like before. Malcolm looked at the electrocardiogram and then at Tabitha¡¯s face. A wave of surprise rose in his heart, and he quickly stood up, rushing out without hesitation to call for Dn. After several doctors rescued her again, Tabitha was saved from danger. Chapter 104 4% 1631 Dn found it incredibly unbelievable and said to ric and others. repeatedly, ¡°The patient did indeed have a final struggle just now, and her breathing also did indeed stop.¡± . No one would have thought that a person who was not breathing or had no heartbeat could actuallye back to life. Dn excitedly analyzed and said, ¡°Maybe the cardiotonic used earlier didn¡¯t work immediately¡­ On ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. the contrary, it only started to take effect. when the patient stopped breathing. However, the patient is still very weak and needs to be sent to the ICU for close observation for a few days.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Dr. Tomlinson,¡± ric said. ric truly cried tears of joy. As long as Tabitha was still alive, no matter how severe the remaining issues were, she could be nursed back to health. Malcolm, who was feeling anxious, could finally feel a sense of ease. Malcolm thought, ¡®Tabitha, thank you for not dying. Thank you for being so brave. Although Tabitha did not die, the significant event of her miscarriage. ced an undeniable responsibility on both Malcolm and Naomi. ric called Malcolm back to the ward and was so angry to the point of considering disciplinary measures. George was startled and hurriedly persuaded, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t do it. Mr. Sinir is still injured. He¡¯ll probably suffer after a round of disciplinary measures.¡± The so¨Ccalled disciplinary measure was a whip that ric kept in the study. all year round. The whip was as thick as his thumb. George vaguely remembered that when Malcolm was beaten once when. he was young, hey on the bed for more than a month before he could get off the bed. JMMI BBBBBBBB Chapter 104 ¦² But ric would not listen to the persuasion. He red bitterly at Malcolm and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, Tabby would not have been in danger.¡± 42 16:31 Now, it was not easy for everyone to finallye to their senses. ric wanted to discipline Malcolm well and let him learn a lesson. Otherwise, when Tabitha recovered, he might end up upsetting her again. George knew that he could not persuade ric, so he had to follow his wishes and ask someone to get the whip. Outside the lobby on the first floor of the hospital, the person who took the whip happened to meet Emmanuel when he came in. Emmanuel recognized this person as a bodyguard stationed outside the Sinir manor. He asked curiously, ¡°What happened? Why are you at the hospital? Is it because Granddad¡­¡± The bodyguard said sinctly, ¡°Something happened to Mrs. Sinir. Sir is very angry and wants to discipline Mr. Sinir.¡± Emmanuel thought, ¡®Discipline? What is so serious that it requires discipline?¡¯ Emmanuel¡¯s heart sank, and he almost immediately remembered that Naomi could not wait to fake a miscarriage two days ago. Emmanuel thought, ¡®That idiot, did she really do it? And even ending up hurting Tabitha?¡± Emmanuel was distracted, and that bodyguard quickly got into the elevator. He suddenly panicked and hurried to the information desk to inquire. about the situation. ¡°Excuse me, did something happen to the patient in Room 607?¡± In fact that purse did not know much about it. After thinking for a while. Chapter 104 1 Z DA 16:31 she said, ¡°Room 607 is Mrs. Sinir¡¯s ward. She seemed to have a conflict with another pregnant woman today and had a sudden miscarriage. In the end, they couldn¡¯t save her¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Emmanuel asked. Emmanuel¡¯s eyes widened. His voice waspletely distorted and quavering. The food sk in his hand fell heavily to the ground with a loud noise, causing everyone in the lobby to look over in his direction. Emmanuel¡¯s whole body froze. Emmanuel stared in disbelief at the nurse. ¡°Say again? Is Tabitha really dead?¡± ¡°I¨CIt seemed t¨Cto be the case.¡± The nurse was almost scared to cry when she saw Emmanuel¡¯s terrifying eyes. ¡°I have been on duty in the lobby all day, and I¡¯m not very sure¡­¡± Emmanuel turned around and ran. As soon as the elevator door closed, he could not wait any longer and ran up the stairs next to it. With every step he took, Tabitha¡¯s image appeared in his mind, such as alienated, angry, smiling, and warm. Every time he thought about it, his heart ached. Emmanuel thought, ¡®Naomi¡¯s an idiot. I¡¯m gonna throw her off the sixth floor¡­ No, the sixth floor is too high. A fall from there could be too merciful for her. She should be thrown from the third floor so that she would not die or live and suffer for life!¡± Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Emmanuel ran faster and faster. He had killed Naomi tens of thousands of times in his heart before he finally reached Tabitha¡¯s ward. However, the door was tightly closed, and he could not sense a single soul. He stared at it for a few seconds, and then suddenly growled in frustration, ¡°Naomi, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± At this moment, a furious voice came from the next ward. Emmanuel listened to it intently. ¡°You¡¯re in a cast today, so I won¡¯t let you kneel. I¡¯m just asking you. Will you ept this beating today?¡± asked ric. Malcolm responded lowly, ¡°Yes.¡± Tabitha just came back from the dead today, and he indeed had to bear a huge responsibility for that. He took ric¡¯s punishment without a murmur. ric snorted. ¡°Great. You have the courage to bear responsibility. My hard work to raise you paid off.¡± ric whipped him on the back and said angrily, ¡°This whip is for your parents. They gave birth to you but couldn¡¯t raise you. As your Grandpa, I have the obligation to make you understand what responsibility means.¡± ric had been practicing it since he was young. Despite his old age, he still possessed great strength and whipped him down to the bone. Malcolm could only grunt and clench his teeth without begging for mercy. ric continued, ¡°The second whip is for Tabby. You are her husband, but you never did the things a Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. husband is supposed to do. You keep letting her down and make her cry.¡± ¡°The third whip is for yourself. There will be one day you will wish to whip yourself if you find out how wrong you really are.¡± CIB BBBBBBB Chagner 305 42% 16:32 ric scolded once when he whipped Malcolm. Although Malcolm endured the whip without a sound, his lips turned pale, and his fists were clenched tightly. Apparently, he was enduring the pain vehemently. George had seen Malcolm grow up since young. He could not bear to see him being whipped and whispered, ¡°Sir, Mr. Malcolm Sinir knows that he is really wrong. Please spare him this time. Mrs. Sinir will be distressed again when she wakes up and sees him get hurt.¡± Although ric was enraged with the fact that Malcolm almost killed Tabitha, he still had affection toward Malcolm considering that he had raised him for so many years. He came down from the step stool handed to him by George and put away thesh. ric said, ¡°Get over to Tabby¡¯s ward now. Stay with her until she wakes. 1. up. ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Malcolm would have still done it even if ric hadn¡¯t asked. Emmanuel had been standing quietly outside. It was not until this moment that he realized that Tabitha was not dead. ¡®She¡¯s not dead?¡® he mused. Emmanuel leaned against the wall andughed softly. Then, hisugh grew louder. ¡®It¡¯s good that she is not dead!¡® he eximed inwardly¡­ But as he keptughing, hisughter carried a hint ofplex sweetness. and bitterness. He seemed to have fallen into Tabitha¡¯s hands. After the abortion, Naomi called the police and made a statement. She became so exhausted that she wanted toy in the hospital bed all day. She had not seen Malcolm throughout the day, and there was no one to Chapter 105 look after her. Seeing the kettle was empty, she could only go out to get water by herself. In the pantry, Naomi suddenly heard someone whispering, ¡°That was ominous. I heard Mrs. Sinir nearly died after she had a miscarriage. Mr. ric Sinir was so exasperated that he almost beat Mr. Malcolm. Sinir to be a cripple¡­¡± Another one chimed in, ¡°Although it¡¯s infuriating that Mr. Malcolm Sinir cheated on her, I heard that he is the only heir of the Sinir family, but Mr. ric Sinir doesn¡¯t pamper him at all¡­ It¡¯s said that the wealthy are heartless, but I think the Sinir family treats Mrs. Sinir really well¡­¡± Naomi listened to them quietly and felt a little regretful within. If Tabitha had died, she would be thedy of the Sinir family. Nheless, she felt good causing her to have a miscarriage. Feeling triumphant inside, Naomi went back to Malcolm¡¯s ward after fetching water, only to find no one was inside. She had just miscarried and could not move around much, so she called him, ¡°Malcolm, where are you? I heard that¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Malcolm¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, heavy and tired. ¡°Malcolm, what happened to your voice?¡± Naomi asked knowingly. ¡°Did something happen to Tabitha, too?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Malcolm said after a few seconds of silence. ¡°Something happened to Tabitha, and I want you to drop thewsuit now.¡± Naomi refused almost immediately, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! She killed my child. I must put her in jail.¡± ¡°Grandpa is already furious about this,¡± Malcolm said. ¡°Drop thewsuit. We¡¯ll talk after Tabitha recovers.¡± JMMI BBBBBBBB Chapter 105 Noticing Malcolm¡¯s impatience, Naomi said aggrievedly, ¡°All right. Malcolm, I did this all for you. Can youe and stay with me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave now. Go get some rest.¡± With that, Malcolm hung up the phone. There was no evidence to exonerate Tabitha at the moment, so his best approach would be to ask Naomi to drop thewsuit first. As for how Naomi had a miscarriage, he would send someone to find out. He would not let anyone hurt Tabitha. Tabitha stayed in the ICU for three days before waking up. During this period, Malcolm had barely left her ward and been standing guard outside. His wounds were not healed fully to begin with, and ric¡¯s whips only aggravated his injuries. Yet, he refused to seek treatment. His face was as pale as a ghost these days. Today, Dn informed that Tabitha would be likely to wake up and allowed Malcolm to put on an anti¨C bacterial suit and go in to see her. 16:32 SEND GIFT Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 When Tabitha opened her eyes, she saw Malcolm sitting by the bedside in a white anti¨Cbacterial suit. His face was covered with stubble, his lips were cracked, and his hair was disheveled, looking somewhat scruffy. Tabitha had never seen him in such a miserable state. It seemed that he had not properly washed up well for days. But then she thought of something and put her hand slowly on her belly, her eyes vacant. Malcolm said with a face of surprise and joy, ¡°Tabitha, you are finally awake! How are you feeling right now?¡± Tabitha looked at him calmly and said, ¡°My tummy hurts a little bit.¡± She was in poor health. Although she had been lying there for three days, she still felt cold and sharp pains in her stomach. However, she was too tired to even furrow a brow. Her voice also became hoarse. Malcolm froze. Before the miscarriage, Tabitha had been impatient with him to the extent that she almost fought with him. He was surprised to see that she had be gentle after waking up. He asked tentatively, ¡°Is it very painful? Shall I call Dr. Tomlinson to take a look?¡± ¡°Sure. Thank you,¡± Tabitha replied. A faint smile curved Tabitha¡¯s mouth. Although her smile was faint, Malcolm still noticed it. His fingertips trembled. He did not know what he was afraid of. Subconsciously, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go call Dr. Tomlinson.¡± His injuries were more severe than before. He walked very slowly. Coupled with therge anti¨Cbacterial suit, he looked difited and ridiculous. Chapter 1on Tabithay in bed quietly. When she saw the scene out of the corner of her eye, she did not even dare Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. to blink. She closed her eyes to resist the twisting pain in her stomach. She was really in pain. Since marrying Malcolm, she had received nothing but his apathy, coldness, and reproach. But when she found she was pregnant, she was grateful for the arrival of the baby. If she had to endure the cruelty in order to live a good life, she would do that. But why was life so cruel to her? She had already lost her parents and grandfather. Why did it take away her baby, too? All her perseverance now seemed like a joke. Therefore, she decided to let go. Apart from letting go of Naomi, she did not want to fight for anything anymore. Malcolm called Dn, but Tabitha was still lying in bed quietly and let Dn examine her. Whatever question Dn asked her, she would answer calmly and react like a normal person. However, Malcolm somehow felt something was off with Tabitha. But he couldn¡¯t figure it out at the moment, so he had no choice but to rein back his curiosity and wait for Dn to finish his examination conscientiously. After Dn finished the examination, he said to Malcolm with a smile, ¡°Congrattions. Mrs. Sinir¡¯s body functions are slowly recovering. She can be transferred back to the general ward in two days.¡± He added, ¡°However, Mrs. Sinir is still very weak. She must take good care of herself. There can be no more mistakes.¡± Malcolm thanked Dn repeatedly. When Emmanuel learned that Tabitha had awakened, the tension in hist body finally rxed. ¡°Thankfully, she is all right. ¡°The worst is over. It¡¯s time to take care of that sucker,¡¯ thought Emmanuel. He went up to the hospital rooftop and gave Naomi a call, saying, ¡°Meet me at the top floor.¡± Naomi had been keeping an eye on Tabitha¡¯s situation. Knowing thetter had awakened, she received Emmanuel¡¯s call before she coulde out of regret and anger. Listening to his emotionless tone, Naomi felt a little scared, then bit the bullet and went to the rooftop. Emmanuel was standing on the edge of the rooftop with his back to her. Beside him stood a man in a ck suit whom Naomi had seen before. His name was Dous Lynch. He was Emmanuel¡¯s trusted subordinate, and his methods were ruthless and brutal. Naomi called out lowly, ¡°Mr. Sinir.¡± Emmanuel looked back at her and said, ¡°Come here.¡± Naomi walked toward him with trepidation. Emmanuel reached out and made a sign. Suddenly, Dous stretched out his hand and grabbed Naomi¡¯s neck forcefully, then pressed her against the railing beside the rooftop. Chapter 106 Naomi was out of spirits. ¡°Mr. Sinir, what did I do wrong?¡± she asked frightenedly. Emmanuel turned to look at her indifferently and said, ¡°You like to throw yourself down the stairs so much. I¡¯ll let you experience the feeling of falling from a great height today. How about that?¡± Hearing Emmanuel¡¯s calm and gentle tone, Naomi felt a chill rushing from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head. Her voice even changed in horror. She tried to fathom the meaning of Emmanuel¡¯s words, saying, ¡°Mr. Sinir, I have no choice. I swear to you. I really didn¡¯t touch Tabitha when I fell down the stairs¡­ Her miscarriage has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you have touched her or not.¡°¨CEmmanuel gently touched the glove on his left little finger with his right hand and tilted his head, his tonezy but dangerous. ¡°What matters is that I don¡¯t tolerate disobedient people, especially women who like to act on their own initiative.¡± As soon as he raised his hand, Dous grabbed her neck even harder. Naomi felt like she was going to crumble. Frightened, she hastily made an excuse. ¡°Mr. Sinir, I consulted you about this. Are you mad because you feel sad about Tabitha¡¯s miscarriage? You¡¯ve been nning for so many years with hardship. Are you going to give up everything for a woman?¡± Naomi asked. ¡°How dare you!¡± Emmanuel narrowed his eyes menacingly. ¡°How dare you take the liberty of specting on my intentions? Do you want to die because you think the world is bad?¡± 0 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 In the end, Malcolm didn¡¯t knock on the door and let them talk peacefully for a while. Tabitha and Chadwick chatted happily, both consciously avoiding the topic of her miscarriage. On the surface, it seemed things were calm and peaceful. After Chadwick left, Tabitha looked at the bracelet on her wrist in a daze. Malcolm was about to go in and tell her the truth when Saul suddenly hurried over and whispered beside him, ¡°Mr. Sinir, we have a new discovery. Can I speak to you in private?¡± Saul¡¯s tone was solemn. Malcolm guessed it was a big deal, so he turned around and walked to a corner with Saul. ¡°Mr. Sinir, Donovan found a new clue about the Centennial Hotel. The date of Mrs. Sinir¡¯s check¨C in was the 12th,¡± Saul reported. The day Malcolm got drunk was the 12th! Malcolm¡¯s blue pupils trembled slightly, and he suddenly clenched his fists. Suppressing the boiling fury in his heart, he enunciated word by word, ¡°Speak clearly.¡± Saul answered clearly, ¡°Donovan has a friend in Quilton who can get the city¡¯s entry records of the previous six months. He identally found out that Mrs. Sinir entered Quilton on October 12.¡± ¡®So the manager of Centennial Hotel is lying!¡® Malcolm realized. Malcolm suppressed his joy, but in an instant, he thought of the horrifying truth. ¡°Tabitha¡¯s lost child was ours¡­ he realized btedly. CMMI BBBBBBBB Chapter 104 M 429 1633 Because he brought Naomi to her, Tabitha lost their child. A sense of powerlessness and guilt pervaded Malcolm¡¯s mind. Malcolm said in a deep voice, ¡°Try to get the testimony of the hotel manager and find out who¡¯s behind it!¡± Speaking of this issue, Saul swallowed. ¡°Mr. Sinir, Donovan has been trying to investigate the man. However, it seems the person does not operate in the country, and many mafias abroad are his allies¡­ Actually, when you were drunk that time, you were drugged.¡± ¡°A foreign power?¡± Malcolm said. Malcolm seemed to think of something and added, ¡°You should check Emmanuel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Then, Saul asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Malcolm Sinir, do you suspect. that Mr. Emmanuel Sinir is the one who set up a n to destroy you and Mrs. Sinir?¡± Malcolm vaguely knew Emmanuel was underhanded, but the former wasn¡¯t sure thetter had anything to do with the Centennial Hotel. ¡°Anyway, ask Donovan to investigate him carefully. Remind him to cover his tracks thoroughly, and don¡¯t let Emmanuel find out,¡± Malcolm said. As soon as Saul was sent away, Malcolm quickly turned and hurried back to Tabitha¡¯s ward. He didn¡¯t care that the cast on his feet had not been. removed. He walked faster and faster, not minding that he looked strange because of his quicker pace. The noisy voices in the hospital disappeared. Everything was quiet, and he ¡®couldn¡¯t see those strange gazes around him at all. All he knew was that Tabitha was waiting for him there. Malcolm finally walked back to the ward and put his hand on the 1 1 Chapter 108 doorknob. The mood when he left there and returned waspletely different. He knew that Tabitha was inside, and he could see her when he opened the door. However, he didn¡¯t know what to say when he opened the door. Feeling apprehensive, Malcolm stood outside the door for a long time. before turning the handle. Tabitha was leaning against the hospital bed, looking out the window, her figure like a silent, beautiful picture. The rain wasing, and the air became somewhat humid. She found it a little hard to breathe. Hearing the door open, Tabitha slowly turned around to see Malcolm and greeted him indifferently. Malcolm strode up to her. He stared at Tabitha, looking at her pale face, long eyshes, and clear gaze. In an instant, it seemed that something about her was different. Blood rushed up his head, and the corners of his eyes reddened. He was ecstatic. It turned out that the person he was with that night was Tabitha. He thought, ¡®Since the beginning, she has been the only one who has always been present in my life. Not anyone else! But¡­ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Malcolm looked at Tabitha¡¯s stomach and felt a prickling dizziness again. ¡®Our child is gone. Would Tabitha still be willing to start over with me?¡® he wondered. Tabitha endured Malcolm¡¯s stare for a long time. Just as she frowned and tried to say something, he suddenly leaned over and held her in his arms. Although he hugged her tightly, Tabitha paused and didn¡¯t push him away. 0 D ? JMMI B B BBBBBB Chapter 108 She asked calmly, ¡°What happened?¡± Val I NO 16:33 Tabitha was so calm that Malcolm suddenly felt a little lost. He wanted to say many things to her, but in the end, he only said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tabitha paused and smiled wryly, but it disappeared in a sh. She thought, ¡®The apology may be sincere or born out of guilt, but it¡¯s toote. Ate apology is Tabitha said tly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t me you.¡± She thought, ¡®Now I have finally driven this man out of my heart. Her love for him in the past had dissipated, and not even hate could stir her emotions. ¡°No, you can me me,¡± he pleaded. Looking at Tabitha like this, Malcolm felt an unprecedented panic, as if he were just a stranger to her. ¡°I misunderstood you. I didn¡¯t find out the truth before I¡­¡± he exined. He had brought that woman home and let her hurt Tabitha again and again! Not only did he look on coldly, he even assisted the abuser. ¡°Are you really guilty? Do you want to make it up to me?¡± Tabitha suddenly asked. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 ¡°Yes,¡± Malcolm asserted firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± ¡°Then send Naomi to prison,¡± Tabitha suggested, her eyes disying a calm glint. ¡°As long as she goes in, everything else doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± Malcolm¡¯s throat tightened. Even if Tabitha didn¡¯t mention her parents, he intended to investigate them at ater time. But how could he convince Tabitha to believe that the misunderstandings in the hotel were a result of maniption, that he had been misled into treating her that way? Tabitha didn¡¯t receive an immediate response. Seemingly unsurprised, she smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you find it difficult, I can investigate on my own.¡± After all, she already knew that the person behind Naomi was Emmanuel. As long as she dealt with Emmanuel well and with Trevor¡¯s help, she would surely uncover traces of the truth. Malcolm, upon hearing Tabitha¡¯s tone, remained calm, devoid of any emotional fluctuations. At that moment, he finally understood what he was afraid of. He had admitted his feelings for Tabitha and unraveled all the truths. In that instance, he was like a young and inexperiencedd who had just fallen in love, diligently safeguarding the person who had captured his heart. Yet, she remained indifferent, watching him struggle with remorse, cold and unmoved. Just like he was in the past, wearing down her love with years of JM MI BGGGGGG B Chapter 109 indifference. It was all his karma. 43% 16:33 Malcolm tried hard to conceal the dimness in his eyes, stabilize his emotions, and then said with difficulty, ¡°Rest assured, I will give you an exnation.¡± Out of nowhere, a torrential downpour began outside, pitter¨Cpattering, echoing the casual apuse on the screen. ¡°Well, thank you.¡± Tabitha seemed to smile, the sound of rain. apanying her words. ¡°Can you let me go first? I need to take my medicine now.¡± Malcolm quickly let go, took care of her medicine, helped her lie down, and tucked her in. The medication quickly took effect, and not long after, Tabitha closed her eyes and fell into a gentle, prolonged sleep, breathing softly. Perhaps due to the rain, the howling wind, mixed with raindrops, pounded against the window, Malcolm felt the air in the ward was thin, making it a bit difficult to breathe. Two dayster, the cast on Malcolm¡¯s body could be removed. Before the appointed doctor came in, his phone suddenly rang. Malcolm picked up the phone and nced at it. It was Naomi. Without answering the call, he got up and headed straight to her ward. Naomi seemed unusually uneasy that day. Contemting the circumstances, Naomi remarked inwardly, ¡®Even though Tabitha had been transferred back to a regr ward for several days, Malcolm had not shown up. If Malcolm and Emmanuel hadn¡¯t warned me, I would have relentlessly pursued awsuit against her. She proves to be quite troublesome, consistently impeding my path to wealth.¡± Chapter 109 Lost in her gloomy thoughts, Naomi was suddenly interrupted as Malcolm forcefully pushed open the door. ¡°Malcolm? You¡¯re here?¡± Naomi was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call just now?¡± Malcolm fixed his gaze on Naomi, his expression icy and hisplexion. as pale as baster. ¡®It was this woman who, with a single lie, created an unbridgeable gap. between me and Tabitha,¡¯ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ma raged inside. Taken aback by his gaze, Naomi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yourplexion looks very pale. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Malcolm looked down at her, remaining silent. The ward felt as silent as death. tas Somewhat uneasy, Naomi ventured, ¡°Malcolm?¡± Malcolm¡¯s eyes flickered, a hint of coldness passing through, but it quickly vanished. He took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I visited. How are you feeling now?¡± Naomi, not having seen Malcolmtely, became anxious upon learning. that he spent days with Tabitha. She feared that he might have discovered her true identity. But it seems that he hasn¡¯t discovered anything. Otherwise, given his status, there¡¯s no need for him to feign concern. Hearing that he still cared about herself, she immediately pretended to be weak andmented softly, ¡°The fall was so bad that the abrasions on my face hadn¡¯t healed yet. My stomach also hurts badly, and even now, I still have pain from time to time¡­¡± She reached out to pull Malcolm closer. MMBBBBBBBB M 2ND 16:33 ¡°The police have thoroughly looked into the matter and confirmed that you fell down the stairs on your own. It has nothing to do with Tabitha.¡± Malcolm fixed his gaze on her, stressing each word, ¡°As for the fingerprints. on the switch button, someone deliberately ced them there to frame *her¡± Naomi¡¯s hand trembled, and she dared not pull him closer. She lowered her head to conceal her inner panic. She defended herself, saying, ¡°Tabitha has a motive to harm me, but who would want to harm her?¡± ¡°Do you really not know who it is?¡± Malcolm looked at her, a hint of undisguised disgust in the corners of his mouth. ¡°The police are conducting a more in¨Cdepth investigation, and I have temporarily suppressed the matter. But I can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t tell me the truth.¡± Under Malcolm¡¯s icy pressure, cold sweat broke out on Naomi¡¯s forehead. Finally sumbing to the pressure, she quickly eximed, ¡°It wasn¡¯t deliberatel¡± Gazing up at Malcolm, and overwhelmed by anxiety, she confessed everything, ¡°Lately, you¡¯ve been treating her so well, even getting injured while trying to save her. I felt uneasy. I just wanted to stage a fall to make you distance yourself from Tabitha. I never expected to lose our child in the process.¡± ¡°Our child?¡± Malcolm¡¯s gaze held an odd and mocking expression. ¡°Are you certain that¡¯s our child?¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 ¡°What do you mean?¡± Naomi was taken aback, trying to hide her guilt. Suddenly, she burst into loud sobs. ¡°Malcolm, the doctor said our baby is healthy. I¡¯ve seen on TV that many women who had fallen down the stairs, had turned out fine I thought our child would be okay too. I really regret it¡­¡± ¡°You regret it, so you insist it was Tabitha who harmed you?¡± Malcolm interrupted. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Malcolm, believe me. I just wanted you to distance yourself from Tabitha. I didn¡¯t expect to lose the baby¡­ I was so sad and desperate at that moment, so I thought of dragging Tabitha down with me,¡± Naomi quickly exined. Malcolm frowned and suppressed the uncontroble disgust within him. He had known Naomi since his youth. In a kidnapping ordeal before, when they managed to escape but were pursued by a group of feral dogs, he narrowly escaped a life¨Cthreatening situation where his neck almost got bitten. Despite having sessfully escaped, Naomi turned back, dismissing all concerns, and confronted the wild dogs, rescuing his life but suffering a bite to her own arm in the process. It was because of that incident that he had been grateful to her all those years. But what Naomi did had nullified all the life¨Csaving gratitude she once bestowed upon him and worn away the little patience he had left. He wanted nothing more than to call the police immediately and send her to prison. But not at that moment. Malcolm forced himself to suppress the anger welling up within him. When he opened his eyes again, the disgust in his eyes had been reced by gentleness. He asked tentatively, ¡°Janitor, nurse, did you arrange all of them? How could a girl like you do such things?¡± Malcolm¡¯s tone softened even further, ¡°Tell me, who taught you to do this?¡± Ceasing her tears, Naomi pondered for a moment before suddenly breaking into a more sorrowful cry. ¡°No one taught me. I picked it up from watching TV.¡± Malcolm could hardly conceal the coldness in his heart, and said with a cold expression, ¡°Naomi, you tried to frame Tabitha, but you ended up hurting yourself as well. I am very disappointed in you. You should reflect on your actions. I¡¯ll leave now. I¡¯lle back to visit when I have time.¡± Naomi panicked and hurriedly grabbed him. ¡°Malcolm, don¡¯t go! Have you figured out who it is? Will you call the police and arrest him? Naomi dared not expose Emmanuel, dreading a grim fate for herself. Furthermore, if Malcolm were to uncover Emmanuel¡¯s involvement, she wouldn¡¯t fare any better. So, she wanted to test if Malcolm had discovered anything. Malcolm could probably guess what she was thinking and looked at her disappointedly. ¡°Naomi, I always thought you were an innocent girl. If no one misled you from behind, you wouldn¡¯t have turned this bad.¡± ¡°After all, you once saved my life. Even though the child is lost, I hope you can turn over a new leaf and not continue down this wrong path, Malcolm continued. Naomi, under the affectionate gaze of Malcolm, almost blurted out the truth. However, the image of Emmanuel¡¯s insincere smile shed in her mind, giving her a cold shiver. ¡°Malcolm, I was wrong. Can you give me another chance?¡± Malcolm stared at her intently, as if finally believing her words. He sighed, ¡°You are in poor health. Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Following that, he grabbed a thermos and fetched her some warm water. Then, he had someone bring in a bouquet of flowers, cing them in a vase. After finishing everything, he remarked, ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯lle by again when I have the time.¡± Naomi couldn¡¯t help but feel touched and delighted to witness Malcolm recovering his warmth and affection. She nodded quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Malcolm waited for several seconds, and after ensuring that Naomi wouldn¡¯t divulge the answer he sought despite his gentle care, only then did he walk out slowly. At the end of the corridor not far from the ward, ric stood there, his gaze carrying a hint of scrutiny as he looked at Malcolm with a cold. expression. Malcolm frowned slightly. ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± ric snorted lightly, not answering but instead questioning, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Malcolm candidly replied, ¡°I came to check on Naomi.¡± ¡°Come with me,¡± ric stated. ric and Malcolm returned to his ward, closed the door tightly, and stationed George outside to stand guard. Malcolm sensed that something significant was happening and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°When Tabitha was fourteen, her parents had an ident and both passed away. Do you remember?¡± ric asked. Chapter 110 Malcolm lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± He still remembered the time when ric took him to pay respects to Raphael and Meghan, and had him kneel before their memorial, bowing, three times. ¡°Do you know who is responsible for the death of Tabitha¡¯s parents?¡± ric inquired further. Malcolm frowned and he did not respond right away. ¡°It was Naomi who killed them.¡± ric hammered the ground with his walking cane, his expression intense. ¡°Tabby was afraid that I would be sad, so she never told me about it. But surely you wouldn¡¯t be unaware, would you? How can you continue to be involved with that woman?¡± Malcolm bowed his head and expressed, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll make sure to treat Tabitha better in the future.¡± ric¡¯s gaze held a mixture of emotions. ¡°Yet you went to apany Naomi just now? That woman is deceitful and malicious. Are you still reluctant to leave her? Malcolm, turn back now, or one day, you¡¯ll regret it beyond measure.¡± ? SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Under ric¡¯s stern and aged gaze, Malcolm sensed a subtle tremor in his heart. Instinctively, he rified, ¡°I won¡¯t pursue any further connection with her. I was merely testing her earlier.¡± Naomi miscarried and framed Tabitha, then immediately reported to the police, leaving everyone astonished. Naomi alone could not have carried out this series of actions. Ma continued to exin that, unfortunately, the intricate and intercepted swiftly, making further progress. currently impossible. The person behind Naomi was incredibly familiar with the Sinir family, almost as if they knew it inside out. However, when investigating Emmanuel, they only discovered his significant influence abroad, with everything else appearing clean and clear. Malcolm had no choice but to temporarily restrain himself, hoping to extract some information from Naomi to gain insight into the situation. After hearing Malcolm¡¯s exnation, ric furrowed his brow even tighter. ¡°Grandpa, please believe me. I will definitely seek justice for Tabitha and make amends for her!¡± Malcolm promised. ric recalled Tabitha¡¯s frail and pallid appearance, He suddenly found Malcolm¡¯s promise inconsequential and dismissively waved his hand. ¡°Fine, go ahead and investigate,¡± ric relented. In the recent series of incidents involving Tabitha, overwhelmed with sorrow and anger, ric also fell ill and was admitted to the hospital. However, he kept this information from reaching Tabitha to prevent her from worrying and feeling distressed. G B B B G G G B Chapter III M 4% 16:35 To show filial piety, Emmanuel visited the hospital almost every day to see ric and took the opportunity to check on Tabitha as well. His heart eased when observing her condition improving day by day. Despite denying any romantic feelings for Tabitha, it didn¡¯t prevent him from trying to gain favor in her presence. That day, after engaging in two rounds of chess with ric at the hospital, he appeared somewhat distracted. ¡°Grandfather, you must be tired. Take a good rest. I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Emmanuel said. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ric¡¯s keen eyes seemed to have seen through Emmanuel. His tone was often.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s face bore a gentle smile, and his hazel eyes stayed calm as he said, ¡°Grandpa, I am friends with Tabitha. I¡¯ll keep my visit brief, and I¡¯ll make sure not to disturb her rest.¡± ric felt disturbed observing his indifferent demeanor and coldly grunted, ¡°I know Tabby is wonderful, and it¡¯s understandable if you like her. But you need to be clear that she is your cousin. You shouldn¡¯t entertain any inappropriate thoughts. Keep yourself in check!¡± In the past, ric had been subtle in his warnings. This time, however, he directly addressed the issue, instantly causing Emmanuel to disy a face of embarrassment. ¡°Grandpa, is there some misunderstanding? Tabitha and I are truly just ordinary friends,¡± Emmanuel rified. ¡°You better remember what you just said,¡± ric dered in a cold tone. ¡°Regardless of Tabby¡¯s charm, she¡¯s not someone for you to harbor thoughts about. That rascal Malcolm has been making progress them.¡± NNIB BBBBBBB Chapter III 12 16:35 Emmanuel had to reassure ric multiple times that he harbored no romantic intentions toward Tabitha before ric finally put the matter to rest. . However, Emmanuel¡¯s act dropped instantly after he stepped out of the ward. As ric¡¯s daughter¨Cinw, even when Tabitha attracted some unwanted attention for no apparent reason. Rather than cing me on her, ric consistently defended her and, in doing so, took the chance to express his disdain for Malcolm. ric¡¯s words further cemented Emmanuel¡¯s judgment that Tabitha and Malcolm must divorce. During Emmanuel¡¯s teenage years, his grandfather sent him overseas for academic pursuits and, incidentally, to attend to longstanding family matters. Navigating life abroad wasn¡¯t easy, but Emmanuel had long mastered the art of wearing a mask. He effortlessly conveyed the image of a gentle, harmless, refined young gentleman, charming everyone around him. Due to his frequent smiles, he appeared exceedingly gentle, yet the more amiably he smiled, the more calcting his mind became. Even in his current state of an expressionless face, which emitted a chilling and ominous vibe, it was evident that his emotions had been stirred. As Emmanuel reached the end of the secure corridor, a bodyguard promptly stepped forward and respectfully stated, ¡°Mr. Sinir, here is what you requested.¡± It turned out to be a bouquet of dried flowers, meticulously processed to eliminate pollen and fragrance, yet retaining a vivid appearance that mimicked freshly picked blooms. Emmanuel epted it, wavingzily, and the bodyguard promptly left. Chapter 111 B B B B B B B B un 16:35 Today, Tabitha was in high spirits. As the torrential rain abruptly subsided, the air outside became exceptionally fresh. She decided to take a stroll on. the downstairswn. Emmanuel knocked on the door and entered, greeted her with a smile, ¡°Good afternoon, Tabitha. Have you had your lunch?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve caten,¡± Tabitha replied. She was well aware that Emmanuel was the driving force behind Naomi, Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. and each time she saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but bristle with difort. But Trevor had made no progress so far, leaving her no choice but to temporarily suppress the hatred in her heart and patiently deal with the situation. ¡°This is for you,¡± Emmanuel said. Emmanuel handed her the bouquet of dried sunflowers. ¡°I specially ordered this dried sunflower bouquet, no pollen, no fragrance. It won¡¯t have any impact on your health.¡± But flowers that had lost their scent were akin to losing their soul. Tabitha felt weary, yet she graciously and sincerely epted the dried flowers, saying, ¡°They are beautiful.¡± ¡°Sunflowers are like little suns, representing vitality and energy,¡± Emmanuel said. Since receiving a gift from Tabitha, Emmanuel suspected she,might be somewhat superstitious. Therefore, he racked his brains toe up with some auspicious words. ¡°This type of flower brings good luck. If you ce it in your hospital room, I¡¯m sure it will help speed up your recovery.¡± H Tabitha¡¯s lips formed a gentle curve as she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± After the unexpected miscarriage, her entire demeanor underwent a significant change, resembling an elusive frost flower. A flower that appeared foreign from a distance yet melted when JMMIBBBL Chapter 111 G approached too closely, a flower that was clusive and impossible to grasp. n BBB B Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Emmanuel¡¯s gaze shifted to the side, where the small green potted nts still filled the entire ward, creating a refreshing green atmosphere. Emmanuel couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Tabitha, I heard that you had a conflict. with Naomi, which led to the miscarriage¡­ I¡¯m sorry if I unintentionally brought up something painful for you. I just wanted to express my concern.¡± Holding the sunflower in her hands, Tabitha stiffened at his words but quickly regained herposure. Tabitha replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will you forgive Malcolm?¡± Emmanuel inquired once more. ¡°And once you¡¯re discharged, do you n to return to the Sinir residence?¡± Tabitha currently harbored no specific feelings toward Malcolm. After all, the grievances between her and Naomi would exist even without Malcolm. Her miscarriage was due to her health issues and had nothing to do with anyone else. There was nothing to forgive. However, Tabitha would never be together with Malcolm again. However¡­ She had no intention of delving into such matters with Emmanuel, and her expression carried a hint of cool detachment. ¡°Emmanuel, what do you mean by asking these questions?¡± Tabitha inquired. Emmanuel blinked his eyes. -Although Tabitha¡¯s voice remained calm, he always sensed her presence as formidable. With just a few words, she could effortlessly influence his perception. Emmanuel exined gently, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡± Chapter 112 BBB BE ¡°Thank you, but this is my affair, and I will handle it myself,¡± Tabitha replied. Tabitha turned around and found a vase, carefully arranging the dried flowers in it. She looked at them intently for a few seconds. Emmanuel suddenly felt a bit nervous and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it beautiful?¡± Ever since he lost his little finger, he swore never to treat anyone sincerely again. However, while spending time with Tabitha recently, he discovered himself easily influenced by her emotions. In the current moment, her expression revealed no trace of engagement, as if nothing could capture her attention. He was eager to do something that would capture her attention and notice him. Thus, he strained his brain toe up with anything that might please. Tabitha. Tabitha nodded and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± After getting her approval, a subtle lift appeared in the corners of Emmanuel¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it,¡± Emmanuel replied. Tabitha suddenly turned to him and inquired, ¡°Emmanuel, apart from your interest in flowers and nts, do you have any other hobbies?¡± Emmanuel¡¯s smile broadened as he responded, ¡°My pastimes are rather straightforward. Alongside nting non¨Callergenic flowers and nts with my mother, I also engage in chess.¡± ¡°You¡¯re filial.¡± Tabitha also smiled. ¡°During the years you were abroad, did you stay in frequent contact with your mother?¡± ¡°My mother is quite traditional. I used to write letters to her often and Chapter 112 send postcards,¡± Emmanuel replied. ¡°Postcards?¡± Tabitha¡¯s expression hinted at nostalgia. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I heard that term. I used to enjoy collecting, postcards when I was in , school. May I ask to take a look at your mother¡¯s postcard collection when I have the time?¡± Tabitha held a particr interest in those postcards. She was also convinced that Trevor would find them intriguing as well. ¡°Of course,¡± Emmanuel said. Tabitha posed several questions about Emmanuel¡¯s work abroad, and he responded earnestly to each one. Unbeknownst to both of them, a tall figure stood outside the door, his expression subtly displeased. Malcolm himself wasn¡¯t sure how long he had been standing outside. ¡®How long had it been since Tabitha had smiled at me like this, particrly since she miscarried?¡® Malcolm wondered. Now, whenever she interacted with him, a calm and indifferent expression adorned her face as if his actions could no longer evoke any emotional response from her. Emmanuel had only brought her a bouquet of dried flowers, and she smiled so gently. Malcolm¡¯s chest heaved with force, gradually sinking as if plunging into. the depths of a cold, vast ocean. The surging seawater, apanied by a prating chill, invaded his internal organs, rendering his breathing increasingly ufortable. The conversation between Tabitha and Emmanuel continued in the ward. ¡°Actually, besides studying flowers and nts, while I was abroad and not ustomed to the local food, I also experimented with hometown ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. BO ? 16:36 Chapter 112 cuisine¡­ I can make beetroot soup,¡± Emmanuel shared. Emmanuel appeared a little embarrassed as he continued, ¡°I brought some for you to taste previously, but you probably didn¡¯t notice. ¡°He had handsome features with deep hazel eyes, and when his gaze lowered, he exuded a sense of gentleness and reserve. Tabitha expressed genuine surprise and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t discern any difference in taste. It seems both you and your mother are equally skilled.¡± Starlight seemed to shimmer in her eyes, and her lips regained some color, akin to peach blossoms blooming in spring. The slender and graceful lines of Tabitha¡¯s neck were now healed from the cut left by Jayden, leaving only a faint pink scar. Emmanuel averted his gaze with difficulty, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°Whenever you are free, I can teach you how to make it.¡± ¡°Is it very troublesome? Should I go to your house to learn?¡± Tabitha asked. ¡°Sure, as long as you don¡¯t mind-¡± Emmanuel started to say. Listening to their increasingly absurd conversation, Malcolm could no longer bear it. He raised his hand and knocked on the door. The smile on Tabitha¡¯s face gradually faded as she spotted him. She then spoke in a calm tone. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Malcolm¡¯s gaze darkened, and he subtly tightened his fingers, firmly gripping the flesh of his palm with a resolute determination. He pressed his thin lips together, shooting Emmanuel a cold nce. ¡°Tabby, it¡¯s time for your medication,¡± Malcolm said. The sudden intimate address caused Tabitha to pause briefly, but she swiftly regained herposure. The intentional intimacy resembled a single petal falling into ake, incapable of creating a slight ripple of CONNIG BBBBBBB Chapter 112 emotions. M 43% 16:36 Tabitha nodded politely and said, ¡°Thank you for reminding me.¡± As she prepared to rise for water, Malcolm swiftly interjected, ¡°Let me get some water for you.¡± He walked up to Emmanuel and ordered icily, ¡°Step aside.¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Emmanuel found Malcolm¡¯s gaze unsettling, exuding an air of superiority regardless of the time or ce. Moreover, there was ample space around them, making it perplexing why Malcolm insisted on walking so close to Emmanuel. In either case, Malcolm cast an intense gaze at Emmanuel as though harboring a desire to tear him apart. Emmanuel then shifted his attention to Tabitha. Observing herposed expression, he reluctantly stood up, offering a smile to clear a path for Malcolm. Malcolm checked the water¡¯s temperature and handed it to Tabitha along with the medicine. Without hesitation, Tabitha epted the pill, recognizing the need to care for her well¨Cbeing. Emmanuel stood nearby, observing the peaceful interaction between. Tabitha and Malcolm. Suddenly, a wave of sadness overcame him, and he found himself unable to maintain his smile. He couldn¡¯t even force a smile. It wasn¡¯t right. He shouldn¡¯t let external influences affect him. After ensuring Tabitha took her medicine, Malcolm turned a cold gaze toward Emmanuel, stating, ¡°Tabby needs to rest after taking the medicine.¡± His expression bore a chill and disdain, almost as if silently conveying, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Unable to confront Malcolm directly, Emmanuel managed a smile at Tabitha and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave now and visit you another day.¡± Tabitha replied with a natural smile, ¡°See you next time.¡± Chapter 8 Malcolm¡¯s expression grew uglier as he watched their interaction. 143% 16:36 Once upon a time, that particr smile was reserved only for him. Now, she could share that smile with anyone and was reluctant to bestow it , upon him again. Malcolm remained motionless even after Emmanuel departed, and Tabitha reminded him, ¡°I need rest.¡± Regrettably, Malcolm who elicited disgust remained oblivious. He responded, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do anyway. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to apany me,¡± she refuted. ¡°I¡¯ve just had the ster removed a few days ago, so I shouldn¡¯t be walking too much.¡± Malcolm¡¯s voice conveyed a somber tone. ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here for a while and won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Tabitha¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Whatever,¡± she said. At this point, she no longer had the desire to engage in conversation with him. She decided to let him do as he pleased. Following Tabitha¡¯s miscarriage, sleep proved elusive for her. The medication prescribed by the doctor had a sedative effect, swiftly lulling her into a deep slumber. The ward was enveloped in silence. Malcolm gazed at Tabitha¡¯s peacefully slumbering face. His sorrowful eyes transformed into eyes filled with determination. Regardless, she remained his wife, and he believed in the possibility of starting anew. Malcolm didn¡¯t dare expect Tabitha to forgive him quickly, but hemitted to spending the rest of his life making amends for everything in the past. With conviction, Malcolm convinced himself to act ordingly. BB B B Chapter 113 4% 16:36 As the weather warmed, Tabitha¡¯s health improved. For the past few days, Malcolm had shown great consideration toward Tabitha. ric finally felt a sense offort, seeing that Malcolm had finallye to his senses. That day, ric and Malcolm came to Tabitha¡¯s ward together. ric smiled and said, ¡°Tabby, tomorrow is your birthday. How do you want to celebrate it?¡± Tabitha froze for a moment. ¡°Birthday?¡± she repeated. She couldn¡¯t even remember that it was her birthday. ¡°Yes, you will be 23 years old after your birthday, Tabby,¡± ric replied, affectionately stroking her hair. His gaze was gentle as if he were looking at a young child. ¡°Tell me, what would you like to do for your birthday?¡± ¡°I¡¯d prefer to have a quiet day,¡± Tabitha expressed, no longer concerned. about such matters. She shook her head and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to attend noisy events. Besides, I¡¯m not well enough, so I can¡¯t eat indiscriminately.¡± Malcolm¡¯s eyes slowly fell on her. The sunshine streamed in through the window, casting a pallid hue on her face, making others feel distressed by looking at it. To him, all youngdies enjoyed celebrating birthdays, and Tabitha¡¯s t tone when speaking about it left him feeling uneasy.. ¡°Alright, no birthday party this year then,¡± ric said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll have the cook make you a bowl of Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. spaghetti bolognese. I¡¯ll eat it with you, okay?¡± Tabitha smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa ric.¡± Malcolm¡¯s jawline tensed as he observed Tabitha¡¯s indifferent smile. A profound unease surged within him, intensifying his anxiety. JMMI GBGBBBBB Chapter 113 M He feltpelled to do something to break through Tabitha¡¯s facade. The next day at noon, ric visited Tabitha¡¯s ward bearing a gift, with Malcolm following closely, holding several items in his hands. * Tabitha said helplessly, ¡°Why did you buy so many things?¡± 43% 16:36 ric smiled kindly and responded, ¡°Since you prefer a quiet birthday, we¡¯ll celebrate it within the family. You can choose not to eat the cake, but you must make a wish.¡± Meanwhile, Malcolm ced specially made dried roses in a vase and set it aside. He then opened the cake box and inserted 23 candles. Tabitha smiled at ric, closed her eyes, made a wish, and blew out the candles. ric couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What did you wish for just now, Tabby?¡± Tabitha said to ric, ¡°I hope you can live a long and healthy life and be happy always.¡± ric smiled and remarked, ¡°Silly you. Tabby, you have to make a wish for yourself. It¡¯s your birthday, after all.¡± ¡°I feel happy to see you in good health,¡± Tabitha said. ¡°That¡¯s the only thing rted to me.¡± ric appeared to feel touched by something. His eyes welled up, quickly turned around. and he Malcolm swallowed, sensing a hint of destion in Tabitha¡¯s tone and expression. However, she was only 23 years old. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Malcolm suppressed the uneasiness within him and retrieved spaghetti bolognese from the food sk. He smiled and said, ¡°Happy birthday, Tabby.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Tabitha replied, reached out, and took the te. Despite having a poor appetite, she insisted on finishing the spaghetti bolognese. ric smiled and asked, ¡°Is it good?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Malcolm suddenly looked over nervously. Tabitha nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Malcolm made it himself,¡± ric said happily. ¡°He learned to make it from the cook before dawn. He wasted dozens of tes of spaghetti before finally making it edible.¡± Tabitha¡¯s calm eyes reflected emotion upon hearing it, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°I never knew he could cook,¡± she remarked. In her memory, someone like Malcolm, an heir of a wealthy family, never ventured near the kitchen. ¡°Are you surprised, too?¡± ric asked. ric then recounted what he had seen with a gleeful smile. ¡°Malcolm didn¡¯t know anything at first. He didn¡¯t even know how to turn on the gas, let alone the fact that he almost blew up the kitchen. The cook was concerned about a kitchen explosion while teaching him. The scene was truly chaotic. I couldn¡¯t bear to watch it,¡± he exined. That day, upon learning that Emmanuel would make a delicious beetroot soup to delight Tabitha, Malcolm felt that he was outdone and there was a Chapter 114 BBBBBB I +: 4 16:36 need to contribute something as well. Unexpectedly, a seemingly simple te of spaghetti bolognese turned out to be quite challenging to prepare. Malcolm¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing ric¡¯s recount, and he whispered, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to talk about this kind of thing, right?¡± Even so, he looked at Tabitha with some hope in his eyes, expecting her to respond. Unfortunately, Tabitha just smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you. Don¡¯t trouble yourself with it next time. Just let the cook deal with it.¡± Her smile didn¡¯t appear sincere. The act of curling the corners of her mouth upward seemed more like a polite gesture, causing Malcolm¡¯s mood to plummet. He tightly pursed his lips to conceal the sadness in his eyes and whispered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good this time. I¡¯ll do better next time.¡± Tabitha smiled emotionally and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about bothering him,¡± ric interrupted. ¡°You¡¯ve been cooking Christmas dinner for him for two years. What¡¯s wrong with him making spaghetti bolognese for you?¡± Tabitha lowered her eyes slightly and changed the topic without answering ric. Malcolm tried to say something but held back. The atmosphere in the ward was full of joy and harmony. The sky was getting dark. After a short conversation with Tabitha, ric, who had just recovered, went home to rest. Tabitha also tried to ¡°persuade¡± Malcolm to return to his ward and rest. Chapter 114 Mer 16:35 ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today, and I want to spend more time with you, Malcolm expressed, his voice filled with a pleading tone. ¡°Besides, my ward is next door, I can go backter¡± . Tabitha turned to look at him. Her hazel eyes were clear and filled with seriousness. It had been a while since she had gazed at him so intently. Malcolm instantly felt nervous and couldn¡¯t help but slow down his breathing. ¡°Malcolm, I appreciate your care for me these days,¡± she said. Tabitha was smiling, but her eyescked the warmth of a genuine smile. Malcolm truly intended to change, and she recognized it, but it seemed toote now. When she spoke, Malcolm felt a panic like never before. ¡°You¡¯re wee. We are married, after all,¡± he replied. Tabitha smiled in response. ¡®He¡¯s right. We used to be married, but now we¡¯re in this situation,¡® she thought. Her heart, once tender, had undergone a process of hardening and tempering, rendering her resistant to a range of feelings, and now she found herself immune to various emotions. Hence, no matter how Malcolm tried to torment her Heart, she wouldn¡¯t be hurt anymore. She began, ¡°Malcolm, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been trying to make clear to you¡­¡± Anticipating what she was about to say, Malcolm jumped in a panic and hastily interjected, ¡°It suddenly urred to me that there¡¯s an international video conference today. I need to deal with it right away.¡± MMI B B B G B BBB Chapter 114 Without waiting for Tabitha to respond, he swiftly opened the door and left. Tabitha watched him leave in a hurry and didn¡¯t stop him. She nced around the ward, which was empty and deste, with a faint smell of disinfectant. Until the age of 14, her parents had been alive, and she never imagined spending her birthday in such a ce back then. However, it no longer mattered. Tabitha went to wash up and was about to lie in bed when there was a knock on the door before being pushed open.. Chadwick and Colette entered. As soon as they opened the door, they said in a cheerful voice, ¡°Happy Birthday, Tabby!¡± It was eight o¡¯clock in the evening. They all held beautiful gifts in their hands. While presenting them to Tabitha, Chadwick and Colette extended their birthday wishes. However, rather than concentrating on the gifts, Tabitha was drawn to the little girl apanying Chadwick. The child, about four or five years old, had round and bright eyes. She stood beside Chadwick, gazing at Tabitha with curiosity. Seeing Tabitha looking at her, Chadwick exined with a smile, ¡°Her name is Luna. She¡¯s a child from the orphanage.¡± Luna had recently been diagnosed with hemophilia, and Chadwick had been taking her everywhere. He was actively involved in seeking a bone marrow source to help with her condition. Tabitha looked at Luna pitifully when she heard that. ¨C JMM I G G G G G B B B Chapter 114 RD 1635 After Chadwick finished his introduction, Luna promptly stepped forward, raised her head, and looked at Tabitha with her blue eyes. ¡°Tabby, you¡¯re so beautiful. May I sit next to you?¡± she asked. Luna¡¯s voice was soft, and Tabitha¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Sure,¡± she replied. Luna immediately took off her shoes, climbed into bed, and leaned happily against Tabitha. As she approached, Tabitha caught a whiff of a milky scent, and her eyes suddenly turned red uncontrobly. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 I 2 Luna then leaned over to Tabitha and whispered in her car, ¡°Tabby, Chadwick told me you were really awesome. You fixed his eyes. He even told me that you can cure me. Is it true?¡± Tabitha couldn¡¯t help but look toward Chadwick. Chadwick¡¯s face exuded warmth, with a hint of a smile in his eyes. Hel nodded slightly at her. His frequent conversations about Tabitha with Luna exined the girl¡¯s familiarity with her. Tabitha smiled heartbrokenly. ¡°Of course.¡± 16:37 ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Luna said happily. ¡°If so, you need to get better soon so you can treat me, Tabby. Shall we make a pinky promise?¡± Tabitha¡¯s heart melted at the sight of the little girl. She suppressed the sadness that surged within her throat and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Reaching out, she touched Luna¡¯s little head, feeling the girl¡¯s thin, soft hair beneath her palm. When she thought of the child she lost, Tabitha couldn¡¯t help wanting to cry. She didn¡¯t know the gender of her baby, and she couldn¡¯t help wondering if, like Luna, it would be as Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. cute. Luna sensed Tabitha¡¯s affection, peeled off a candy, and asked, ¡°Tabby, would you like to share my love?¡± Suppressing the urge to cry, Tabitha nodded with a smile. Luna ced the candy into Tabitha¡¯s mouth, and the delightful taste instantly filled Tabitha¡¯s heart. Tears began to well up in Tabitha¡¯s eyes. 1 16:37 Chapter 115 Luna suddenly said mysteriously, ¡°Tabby, I have a birthday present for you.¡± Tabitha mirrored the girl¡¯s mysterious expression, looking curious, and inquired, ¡°What is it?¡± Luna put her arms around Tabitha¡¯s neck and suddenly kissed her on the cheek. Tabitha stared nkly at Luna, and tears suddenly fell without warning. ¡®Why is there such a lovely baby in the world? If my child hadn¡¯t died, could she have smiled at me, kissed me, and hugged me like this?¡® she thought. ¡°Tabby, don¡¯t cry,¡± pleaded the girl. Luna extended her soft hand and wiped away Tabitha¡¯s tears. Though her actions seemed clumsy, they profoundly softened Tabitha¡¯s heart. Unable to control her emotions, Tabitha covered her mouth, fearing she might startle the child with a sudden outburst of sobs. Chadwick, witnessing her distress, looked down at her with concern. He turned to Colette and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the child out from here for now?¡± Witnessing Tabitha¡¯s deep sadness, Colette felt a twinge of sorrow in her heart and swiftly escorted Luna out of the ward. As she attempted to close the door behind her, she noticed Chadwick pulling Tabitha into his arms. Colette was surprised by his gesture, and her eyes involuntarily nced at the bracelet on Tabitha¡¯s wrist. Despite her surprise, she maintained a calm expression and closed the door quietly. Turning around after shutting the door, she found Malcolm standing before her, his gaze shrouded in intense emotions. ITAABBBBB MMI BB BBBBBB Chapter 115 4 16:47 Startled, she quickly regainedposure and inquired with a smile, ¡°Mr. Sinir? When did you get here? Why are you standing outside?¡± Malcolm¡¯s intense gaze fell on Colette¡¯s wrist. The sparkles of Lone Star¡¯s Tear dazzled his eyes, and it took him some time before he looked away subtly. Malcolm exited his ward upon hearing Chadwick and the others knock on Tabitha¡¯s door. He remained outside, overhearing the little girl¡¯s cute voice emanating from the room. Her sound, like a sharp de, pierced his heart, numbing it profoundly. Through the ss, he observed the glow of motherly love on Tabitha¡¯s tender face, making Malcolm feel like an unforgivable sinner. He had deprived Tabitha of the right to be a mother, and he had caused the death of their child. In an instant, sadness and numbness prated his heart, rendering his limbs stiff, and he found himself unable to take a step forward. Luna looked up at Malcolm, and as if frightened by him, she hid behind Colette. Colette whispered to Luna, ¡°This gentleman is Tabby¡¯s husband. You don¡¯t have to be scared of him.¡± ¡°Tabby is so gentle. Why would she have such a fierce husband?¡± Luna then asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Will he bully Tabby?¡± Malcolm immediately softened his expression, attempting to emte. Tabitha¡¯s gentleness and make himself seem less unapproachable. Just then, a suppressed cry emanated from the ward. Chadwick gently embraced Tabitha andforted her in a low voice, ¡°Tabby, cry if you want. Don¡¯t suppress it.¡± Chapter 115 After her miscarriage, Tabitha had been calm since she regained consciousness and was gentle and polite to everyone, not shedding a tear, Concerned about the impact of suppressing her sorrow, Chadwick brought Luna with him that day in an attempt to help her open her heart. Tabitha¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly, and she sobbed like a homeless. beast. In her entire life, she hadmitted no terrible deeds, and the harshness of life perplexed her. It had not only taken away her child but also the person who shared her blood. She was willing to sacrifice everything in exchange for her child¡¯s return, but deep down, she knew that even risking her life wouldn¡¯t bring the child back. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chadwick patted her on the back as ifforting a child, and his heart filled with sadness for her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything will be fine,¡± heforted. Tabitha clung to Chadwick¡¯s sleeve tightly. She had been attempting to avoid recalling the events since she came back from death¡¯s door. However, that day, Luna¡¯s presence opened a hole in her heart. All the grievances and sadness suddenly poured out, and she couldn¡¯t suppress them any longer. Tabitha¡¯s tears streamed down her face, soaking Chadwick¡¯s cor. Chadwick quietly clenched his fists. In his eyes, Tabitha deserved the gentlest treatment in the world, but fate had been so unjust to her, always causing her pain. The clear eyes now shed with rage and a desire to send those who had hurt her to hell. Tabitha cried for a long time until exhaustion finally overcame her, and she fell asleep. Chadwick tucked her in and quietly left the ward. In the hallway, Colette was sitting on a chair with Luna in her arms. Luna had fallen asleep. Malcolm, on the other hand, stood by the door, surrounded by a somber aura. Chadwick nced at him, his brow furrowing almost imperceptibly. Instinctively, Malcolm took two steps forward. His thin lips appeared a little pale as he asked with difficulty, ¡°Tabitha¡­ How is she?¡± CMMI GBBBBBBB Chapter 116 ¡°She¡¯s asleep. Chadwick sighed softly. ¡°She finally had a good cry. I hope she can recover slowly.¡± Malcolm¡¯s tightened jawline finally softened. ¡°Mr. Eisenhart, thank you,¡± said Malcolm. The blow of losing her child was so profound that Tabitha never fully recovered from it. The doctor warned that if she didn¡¯t express the emotions within her, she might fall ill over time. Malcolm had been incredibly careful around her, avoiding actions that could make her angry or cry. 1637 That day, when Chadwick brought Luna, it finally prompted Tabitha to cry. Malcolm earnestly hoped that the persistent gloom within her would gradually dissipate. Chadwick looked at him with a cold and emotionless expression. ¡°Mr. Sinir, Tabby hates Naomi the most, yet you¡¯re still involved with her¡­ You should watch out,¡± said Chadwick. After those words, Chadwick took Luna from Colette¡¯s arms and left the hospital with her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Malcolm froze and remained in ce motionless. He looked down, fixing his gaze on the closed door, determination filling his blue eyes. Silently, he made a vow, Tabby, don¡¯t worry. I will reim everything you¡¯ve lost. I won¡¯t let that woman off the hook easily, either.¡± After venting all her emotions through tears, Tabitha woke up the next day feeling much better. She even called Chadwick, inquiring about when they could bring Luna over again. Chadwick breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Tabitha¡¯s restored spirits. Smiling on the other end of the phone, he replied, ¡°Luna also mentioned JANIB BBBBBBB Chapter 116 she wanted to visit you.¡± I Tabitha replied happily, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, can you bring her here now?¡± **OK.¡± Chadwick arrived at the hospital at noon and happened to bump into Emmanuel when he entered the elevator. Emmanuel took the initiative and greeted, ¡°Mr. Eisenhart, are you here today to see Tabitha?¡± When Emmanuel smiled gently, his temperament resembled that of Chadwick. Chadwick frowned and said lightly, without exining too much, I brought Luna to visit Tabby.¡± Emmanuel bent slightly and greeted Luna with a smile, ¡°Hi, Luna¡± Luna promptly wrapped her arms around Chadwick¡¯s neck, burying ber face on his shoulder with a clear expression of ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you Emmanuel felt awkward. However, it was impossible to argue with a line girl. So, he smiled helplessly andmented, ¡°This child certainly has quite an attitude.¡± Chadwick didn¡¯t borate further and simply stated, ¡°Luna isn¡¯t good at lying. She wears her likes and dislikes on her face for everyone to see.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy. Just then, the elevator door opened. Emmanuel subconsciously adjusted his coat cor and walked to Tabitha¡¯s ward ahead of the others. Emmanuel¡¯s expression and manners hinted that he didn¡¯t view Tabitha simply as an ordinary friend. Chadwick¡¯s frown deepened. Emmanuel had gotten up early on purpose to make beetroot soup that CONNIB BBBBBBB Chapter 116 day. I ZA 16:37 He knocked on the door, opened it, and said with a smile, ¡°Tabitha, I happen to be free today. I¡¯ve personally made-¡± Before he could finish his words, Tabitha¡¯s eyes lit up with delight. The joy in her eyes was unmistakable. Emmanuel¡¯s heart thumped hard, and his clenched fists were sweating profusely. When he saw Tabitha get off her bed and hurry toward him, Emmanuel¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly. His voice became hoarse, and he stammered, ¡°Tabitha, if you like eating beet¡ª¡± Unfortunately, before he couldplete his sentence, he heard a soft voice shouted, ¡°Tabby.¡± Tabitha walked past Emmanuel, bent down to hug Luna, and eximed with joy, ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Yes. I miss you, too, Tabby. So I¡¯m here,¡± replied Luna. The smile on Emmanuel¡¯s face vanished instantly, and his back stiffened. However, he soon rxed, wearing a faint smile that carried a hint of sarcasm and coldness. He couldn¡¯tprehend what had just happened to him. His emotions. seemed entirely under Tabitha¡¯s control. He couldn¡¯t help but imagine that if Tabitha were to act coquettish toward him someday, he would be immediately under her spell. J Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Emmanuel, ustomed to various situations, swiftly suppressed all emotions and said with a smile, ¡°Tabitha, I personally made beetroot soup for you today. Give it a try. Let me know if there¡¯s any difference between it and my mother¡¯s.¡± Tabitha said gratefully, ¡°Put it aside. Thank you.¡± After saying that, she didn¡¯t even look at the food sk and kept talking to Luna. She liked Luna so much that she only talked to thetter, totally ignoring the other two men in the ward. Chadwick didn¡¯t mind it. As long as Tabitha could be happy, she could have fun with anyone she preferred. However, Emmanuel found it slightly challenging to ept such a drastic change in her attitude. Tabitha used to listen attentively whenever he visited her. Even if Malcolm were present, her focus wouldn¡¯t waver from him. Back then, he relished the euphoria of being prioritized over Malcolm. Now, as aparison presented itself, he realized he hade to enjoy the distinctive attentiveness she reserved for him. ¡®Where did this little girle from?¡® thought Emmanuel. Tabitha took out a box filled with colorful candy in various cute animal shapes. She smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you woulde yesterday, so I didn¡¯t have any gifts in return for your birthday present. Do you like this?¡± Luna opened the candy box and widened her blue eyes in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s so cute. Thank you.¡± Emmanuel keenly noticed the word ¡°birthday¡± throughout their He had been immersed in handlingplicated tausines abroad and those closely investigating the incident at Centennial Hotel Cherefore, he hadn¡¯t paid attention to the happenings in the fcepital How could I have missed Tabitha¡¯s birthday?¡® he wondered: After a while, Luna was exhausted and fell asleep Tabitha took her to the bed and tucked her in affectionately At this moment, Tabitha¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness, as if Luna was her most precious treasure. Emmanuel suddenly asked softly, ¡°Tabitha, why didn¡¯t you tell me about your birthday yesterday?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not particrly important,¡± said Tabitha. She then added faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to tell you about it.¡± Emmanuel lowered his head to look at her and said. ¡°But we are friends. I will buy you a birthday present tomorrow.¡± Tabitha couldn¡¯t understand the emotion in his eyes. Seeing that he insisted on giving her a present, she could only smile and answer, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Chadwick leaned against the wall and frowned at them. Ele kept having the feeling that Emmanuel had impure intentions toward Tabitha. However, he didn¡¯t have any proof. Hence, he remained silent about it. Emmanuel kept his word and brought Tabitha a birthday present the next day. It was a pair of little red koi fish in a small transparent tank. There was a lively young girl following behind him. However, Tabitha was not in her ward. He only found out that she was ad MM 1 B B B B B B B B Chapter 117 basking in the field downstairs when he called her. Emmanuel took the little girl¡¯s hand and repeatedly told her, ¡°Do you remember what to say when you see Tabithater?¡± The little girl rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I got it. I¡¯m not a three¨Cyear¨Cold child.¡± Emmanuel looked at the little brat who had just turned four and frowned. He couldn¡¯t understand why Tabitha was drawn to little girls who enjoyed misbehaving. Upon reaching the field, Emmanuel observed Tabitha in the distance. She sat on a bench, engrossed in phone calls, her lengthy hair loosely tied behind her head, showcasing her wless forehead. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. A gentle breeze tousled her bangs, and sunlight illuminated her face, creating a scene of tranquility and beauty. Emmanuel felt a sense of yearning once more. Approaching her with the little girl, he greeted Tabitha from a distance. Upon hearing Emmanuel¡¯s voice, Tabitha promptly lifted her head. As she listened to Trevor¡¯s message, she directed a frown at Emmanuel. On the other end of the phone, Trevor asserted that Emmanuel was the mastermind behind the incident involving Malcolm and Naomi spending the night togetherst time. Emmanuel, under Tabitha¡¯s cold gaze, walked slowly toward her, instinctively adjusting his cor. Tabitha swiftly ended the call, recing her frown with a smile as she greeted him. Emmanuel ushered the little girl closer and gently introduced her, saying, ¡°This is Imogen, the daughter of my next¨Cdoor neighbor. Her mother is upied with something today and requested my assistance in looking after her for the day.¡± @JAMI BB BBBBBB Chapter 117 He then lowered his head, gazing at the little girl, and asked, ¡°Imogen, what should you say to Tabby?¡± 44% 10.50 The little girl, with braids adorning her head and green eyes, spoke in a clear voice, saying, ¡°Tabby, Emmanuel says this is for your birthday. Happy birthday.¡± Tabitha couldn¡¯t help but soften when she saw children, not to mention that Imogen was so sweet. She epted the fish tank and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s smile broadened as he observed a gentler expression on Tabitha¡¯s face. ¡°I thought you might be a bit bored after your extended stay in the hospital. Taking care of fish can be something to do when you have free time.¡± The eyes of the little red koi were bulged, and they swam back and forth in the tank. Their tails swung, creatingyers of ripples in the aquarium. Tabithamented, ¡°They are very special and cute.¡± Emmanuel breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Since she had aplished her mission, Imogen left and went to have some fun on her own nearby. Emmanuel sat beside Tabitha and talked to her. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of Malcolm walking in their direction from the corner of his eye. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Emmanuel couldn¡¯t see Malcolm¡¯s expression clearly because thetter was too far away, but he was confident that Malcolm wasn¡¯t particrly ¨C pleased. An idea shed across Emmanuel¡¯s mind. He got up and said to Tabitha, ¡°Imogen has gone too far away from you. Let¡¯s check on her, shall we?¡± His action of standing up happened to block Tabitha¡¯s sight. Tabitha nodded and followed him to search for Imogen. Imogen squatted on the ground, counting ants, when Emmanuel, who was a few paces ahead of Tabitha, pulled her up. He spoke to her while pointing in Malcolm¡¯s direction. After Imogen nodded in understanding, Emmanuel gently patted the dirt off her dress, cautioning, ¡°You¡¯ll be scolded when you get home if you get your clothes dirty.¡± Tabitha finally came over and looked at them with a big smile. Suddenly, Imogen pointed to where Tabitha was sitting and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Oh, the little fishes are still there. I¡¯ll go get them.¡± Then, she ran toward the bench. Emmanuel sighed helplessly. ¡°I initially thought it wouldn¡¯t be as challenging to take care of a girl.¡± Tabitha asked with a smile, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask your mother to take care of her?¡± ¡°My mother¡­¡± Emmanuel lowered his eyes and seemed a little awkward. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like children very much,¡± he exined. Tabitha frowned slightly but pressed on the matter further. By this time, Malcolm had reached the bench. Emmanuel noticed a? MMI B BBBBBBB Chapter 118 Malcolm¡¯s aggressiveness and shifted his attention toward Tadtha As Tabitha had her back facing Malcolm, she didn¡¯t know he hade looking for her. Emmanuel counted silently. After a while, Imogen burst out crying loudly and immediately attracted the attention of everyone nearby. Emmanuel smiled and suddenly took off his coat, handing it to Tabitha as he said anxiously, ¡°Please take my coat for me. I¡¯ll go check on Imogen Tabitha subconsciously took the coat and watched Emmanuel running toward Imogen. At that point, Tabitha finally noticed Malcolm. He stood in front of Imogen, lowering his head and saying something Tabitha couldn¡¯t hear it clearly due to the distance between them. Imogen cried louder and louder, attracting the attention of onlookers who slowly gathered to watch. Tabitha also became anxious and was about to walk over when Emmanuel¡¯s phone in his coat pocket suddenly rang. She halted in her tracks and fixed her eyes on the phone. Tabitha¡¯s heart raced as she watched Emmanuel coaxing Imogen nearby, unaware that his phone was ringing. Her eyshes trembled, and she slowly reached into his pocket. However, as soon as her hand touched the phone, the ringing abruptly stopped. At the same time, Emmanuel¡¯s voice sounded not far away. ¡°Tabitha, pleasee here.¡± Tabitha felt a pang of regret for missing her opportunity. She took a deep breath and walked toward them as if nothing had happened. ¨C MMI BB BBBBBB Chapter 118 va Imogen was squatting on the grass, crying inconsbly. Onlookers pointed and discussed among themselves. Mon 16:38 Malcolm and Emmanuel, on the other hand, seemingly unfamiliar with such a scene, stood wide¨Ceyed and unsure of what to do. Tabitha¡¯s heart ached. Temporarily setting aside thoughts about Emmanuel¡¯s phone, she lifted Imogen from the ground and asked gently, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Imogen pointed at Malcolm and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Imogen cried so intensely that she stopped and was soon reced by burps. ¡°This bad man broke the tank and dropped all the fish I gave you,¡± she eximed. The little fishes rolled on the grass difficultly, seemingly struggling for breath. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Tabitha frowned at Malcolm. Malcolm¡¯s heart sank as he encountered her using gaze and exined subconsciously, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± It was Imogen who ran toward him and fell in front of him, yet she insisted that he made her fall. The truth was he didn¡¯t even touch her! Tabitha ignored him and gently coaxed Imogen, saying, ¡°There¡¯s still half a tank of water here. Let¡¯s put the fish in there for now and find a bigger basinter. The fish will be okay.¡± ¡°Really?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Tabitha responded. Only then did Imogen stop crying and, with Tabitha¡¯s help, ced the fish into the broken tank. JM BBBB MMI BBG BGG B Chapter 118 His 16:38 Tabitha then took out two more candies and gave them to Imogen, saying, ¡°Stop crying. Here are some candies for you.¡± Imogen finally smiled again and threw herself into Tabitha¡¯s arms. ¡°Tabby, , you¡¯re so kind. I like you so much.¡± When she said that, she discreetly raised her head and made a face at Malcolm. Malcolm¡¯s face turned grim, and he said angrily, ¡°Little girl, please exin once again how the tank broke.¡± Imogen seemed to be frightened by him as she pulled herself closer into Tabitha¡¯s arms. Tabitha hugged her tightly and looked up at Malcolm. ¡°You frightened her. Why argue with a child who¡¯s only three or four years old?¡± Malcolm looked at Tabitha in disbelief. ¡®Am I a devil who bullies little girls in her eyes? Am I someone without any ss?¡® he thought. The inability to defend himself in such a trivial matter stirred a profound sense of powerlessness within Malcolm. Malcolm tightened his jawline and enunciated each word, saying, ¡°Tabitha, I didn¡¯t break the fish tank!¡± He clenched his fists and looked at Imogen, who made a face at him and looked smug. His anger immediately red up and was on the verge of erupting. Tabitha held back her anger and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you break it or not. I know you don¡¯t like children. Let¡¯s end this here. Please leave.¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Malcolm opened his mouth but refrained from saying anything further. At this moment, Tabitha was Reflecting on the past, he remembered how he had misunderstood Tabitha and even hurled hurtful words about their child being a bastard. Now, he could fully grasp Tabitha¡¯s predicament back then. He had been framed for breaking the fish tank, but both Tabitha and their children suffered insults from him. He wondered, ¡®How sad has Tabitha been back then? Who did she talk to about it?¡® A sense of guilt and remorse welled up in Malcolm¡¯s heart, instantly extinguishing the anger that was about to erupt. Emmanuel stood aside, savoring every moment of the happenings in front of him before stepping forward with a guilty look on his face. ¡°Please stop arguing. It¡¯s all my fault for not keeping a close eye on Imogen,¡± he imed. He then flicked on Imogen¡¯s forehead. ¡°What did you promise when you came out with me? Don¡¯t you run around again!¡± Imogen¡¯s smugness immediately gave way to a low mood. She apologized. in a soft voice, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emmanuel. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Emmanuel smiled and said, ¡°I forgive you.¡± Emmanuel seemed to shiver when a cold breeze blew. Tabitha remembered that his coat was still in her arms and handed it to him quickly. ¡°Put on your coat.¡± Emmanuel epted it with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Malcolm immediately shifted his attention toward the long smoked grey I 445 16:38 Clupar 19 coat. Malcolm wondered, ¡®Why is Tabitha helping Emmanuel with his coat? Does she understand the significance of assisting a man with his clothing?¡± Anger threatened to make Malcolm¡¯s lungs explode as a myriad of questions surged in his mind. Observing Malcolm¡¯s darkening expression, Tabitha thought he was still upset about the fish incident, Concerned that he might express his anger in front of the child, she quickly took Imogen¡¯s hand and reassured her. gently. ¡°It¡¯s a bit cold outside. Let¡¯s return to the ward and find a new home for the fish, okay?¡± Imogen replied happily, ¡°Okay.¡± Malcolm stood frozen in ce even after the three went far away. His hands and legs felt cold, and a chill ran down his spine, rendering him unable to move. Upon returning to the ward, Tabitha retrieved a basin and filled it halfway with water. She temporarily ced the fish in it. The two little koi gradually regained strength and started swimming in the water, their tails wagging. Imogen was happy again. Emmanuel said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I simply want to give you a birthday present. I didn¡¯t expect it would cause you trouble.¡± Tabitha shook her head and said it was okay. Emmanuel and Imogen hang. out with her for a while before leaving the hospital. Upon leaving the hospital, Emmanuel reached out to Imogen and said, Give me the candies.¡± Imogen immediately held the candies tightly and refused, ¡°Tabby gave them to me. Why should I give them to you?¡± DDDDD Emmanuel pointed to the baby products shop nearby. ¡°See those princess dolls in there? Give me the candies, and I¡¯ll buy you a doll.¡± Imogen quickly considered the offer and concluded that having a doll was , indeed better than keeping the candies. Hastily, she handed Emmanuel both candies and joyfully darted into the shop, selecting her favorite princess style. Emmanuel looked at the two candies in his palm and slowly curled his lips. into a smile. These are the sweets from Tabitha,¡¯ he thought. Emmanuel tightened his coat once again. This caused Malcolm to recall that Tabitha had been holding Emmanuel¡¯s coat not long ago. Since the incident with the fish tank, Tabitha had grown colder toward him. While she still greeted him, her gaze felt distant, as if she were looking at a stranger, sending chills down his spine. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Adding to the difort, Emmanuel would wear the smoky grey coat in front of him all day. Malcolm couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that Emmanuel was doing it deliberately. On the day Emmanuel was sorting out the coat in front of him again, Malcolm finally couldn¡¯t contain his anger and stormed into Tabitha¡¯s room. Tabitha was feeding the little koi fish food then. She asked someone to buy a beautiful transparent fish tank and put them. in it. She would watch the koi swimming around the tank for a while every day. Malcolm gazed at the koi and noticed that the fish tank had caused all the sulents he had bought for her to be pushed into a corner. What happened next sent Malcolm¡¯s mood plummeting to its lowest point. Suddenly, he took off his coat and handed it to Tabitha, saying in a low voice. ¡°Help me with my coat.¡± Tabitha frowned. ¡°Your room is next door. You can put it in your room . yourself.¡± Malcolm¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t want to walk back.¡± ¡°If so, you can put it on the chair,¡± Tabitha remarked without taking her eyes off the little koi,pletely ignoring Malcolm. Malcolm was not angry at her. Instead, his heart was filled with a profound sense of powerlessness. His recent interactions with Tabitha had been bizarre, though she maintained a peaceful demeanor, avoided quarrels or fuss, and kept a courteous distance from him. Strangely, the more she acted this way, the more Malcolm felt a sense of fear. In the past, when he brought Naomi home, Tabitha would raise a fuss and argue with him hysterically. Now that their child was gone, Tabitha remained indifferent to him, always appearing emotionless. Malcolm understood she was deeply hurt, and all he wanted was for her to express her feelings, even if it meant scolding or berating him to let off steam. Yet, her silent treatment left him feeling worse than if she were to scold or beat him, making him suffer with each passing second. Malcolm returned to his ward by taking his coat by the cor. Still seated in Malcolm¡¯s ward, Emmanuel asked with concern, ¡°Why do you look so pale? Did you have another fight with Tabitha?¡± Instead of replying to Emmanuel¡¯s question, Malcolm asked, ¡°Are you free MMI BGGGGGGG Chapter 119 this afternoon? Let¡¯s y badminton on the court together.¡± 44 16:38 Emmanuel found the suggestion odd and said curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just injure your legs? You should get more rest.¡± Malcolm replied, ¡°The doctor said the more exercise, the sooner I¡¯ll get out of the hospital.¡± Unsure of Malcolm¡¯s intentions, Emmanuel declined the offer. Malcolm chuckled lightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you scared of losing?¡± B B B BBBBB Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 ¡®Am I scared of losing?¡® thought Emmanuel. While Emmanuel wouldn¡¯t easily sumb to provocation, he subconsciously disliked losing to Malcolm. With a smile, he said, ¡°Okay, two o¡¯clock in the afternoon then. I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± When Emmanuel arrived at the badminton court in the afternoon, Malcolm was already there. Observing Emmanuel wearing the smoky grey coat again, Malcolm¡¯s expression turned gloomy with a hint of chillness. As if attempting to provoke Malcolm further, Emmanuel took off the coat, carefully folded it, and ced it on the long bench. While doing so, he remarked, ¡°Strange to say, ever since Tabitha helped me with this coatst. time, it felt so warm that I¡¯m reluctant to wear anything else.¡± Malcolm rolled his eyes and turned to look at Emmanuel slowly. At that moment, his eyes were as cold as knives. Emmanuel subconsciously shut his mouth. After getting ready, Emmanuel chuckled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t yed badminton for a long time. Please show me some mercyter.¡± Malcolm also removed his coat, lowered his eyes, and gradually rolled up his sleeves, exposing his muscr and powerful forearms, exuding an invible and majestic aura. Upon hearing Emmanuel¡¯s words, Malcolm raised his blue eyes to look at Emmanuel and smiled faintly. ¡°You had better do your best.¡± The race began soon. Malcolm also invited several other business partners to join them, forming a four¨Cman double. MMI BB BBBBBB Chapter 120 $400 15:30 Emmanuel was the first to serve the shuttlecock, and Malcolm caught it effortlessly. Malcolm was skilled at the game. His swing was steady and powerful, sending the shuttlecock through the air right past Emmanuel, brushing against thetter¡¯s face. Despite the shuttlecock¡¯s lightweight, it stung Emmanuel¡¯s face. Emmanuel¡¯s expression darkened. Malcolm raised his chin slightly, and his blue eyes resembled a calm sea, exuding an invibly noble aura. He gazed at Emmanuel and said, ¡°Emmanuel, I told you to go all out.¡± ¡°Today, I will let you know that no matter how hard you try, you can¡¯t defeat me!¡® thought Malcolm. Malcolm¡¯s stamina proved formidable, his swings bing faster and more powerful, gradually overwhelming Emmanuel. The two other business partners, who had now be background figures, began to realize that Malcolm was intentionally targeting Emmanuel. They decided to stand far away, observing as the heir of the Sinir family harshly taught Emmanuel a lesson. Thanks to his years of training, Malcolm remained more physically fit than Emmanuel despite having just recovered from an injury. Emmanuel was sweating profusely after the game, while Malcolm seemed unfazed, and his eyes held a cold and contemptuous gaze. The business partners who had enjoyed the scene immediately surrounded Malcolm, ttering him. A faint coldness emanated from Emmanuel¡¯s eyes. Clenching his fist, he tried to suppress his anger and sincerely praised, ¡°You are truly amazing, JMMIB B B B BBBB Chapter 120 Malcolm. I admit defeat.¡± Ben 1539 Malcolm¡¯s smile carried a hint of coldness, but his voice remained t. ¡°It¡¯s good that you admit defeat.¡± ¡®Now that you have admitted defeat, get out of Tabitha¡¯s sight, Malcolm added silently. After the game, the cousins prepared to change their clothes before leaving, only to discover that their coats were missing. The person in charge of the court, Fred, was frightened out of his wits upon hearing that the clothes of This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. the two distinguished guests had disappeared. It was known that these wealthy young men would wear highly customized coats, and they were exorbitantly expensive. If the coats were indeed lost, he wouldn¡¯t have the means topensate for them. Fred mobilized all the staff to look for them and quickly found the two coats in the trash. Unfortunately, the coats had been cut to pieces and had turned into a pile of junk. Fred¡¯s face turned pale instantly. Emmanuel looked down at the pile of broken coats in the trash, and his gaze turnedpletely cold while his body exuded an aura of creepy coldness. Malcolm observed Emmanuel¡¯s gloomy expression and unexpectedly found himself in a good mood. He normally wouldn¡¯t do such a childish thing, but at that moment, he felt a genuine sense of satisfaction! Fred wiped his cold sweat and reiterated that he could promptly check the 1+22 NNI BBBBBBBD Chapter 120 surveince video. I 44% 16:39 Malcolm suddenly remarked, ¡°There¡¯s no need to make a fuss out of it. It¡¯s just two coats anyway.¡± He then looked at Emmanuel and said, ¡°Emmanuel, you wouldn¡¯t be so cruel as to demand the court to pay for a coat, would you?¡± Emmanuel instantly understood what was going on at that point. Malcolm had invited him to y badminton partly as a warning against wishful thinking and partly to cut up his coat. Emmanuel released his clenched fist instantly and said with a rxed expression, ¡°You are right, Malcolm. It¡¯s just a coat. Let¡¯s not make a fuss.¡± Fred heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that the two scions before him wouldn¡¯t press on the matter and thanked them repeatedly. Although Emmanuel did not check the surveince footage, ric found out about it. Given the status of the Sinir family in Xosa, it was highly unlikely that anyone would dare to steal their family member¡¯s clothes, deliberately cut them into pieces, and dispose of them in a manner that could be easily. discovered. It was a clear provocation! ric immediately sent someone to get the surveince footage. After some investigation, he found that it was Malcolm who did it. He rushed to the hospital in a fit of anger, trying to get an exnation. from Malcolm.. When he arrived at the ward, he heard the doctor talking to Malcolm. ¡°You have been recuperating in the hospital for nearly two months. If you want to be discharged, I can issue a certificate for you, Mr. Sinir,¡± informed the doctor. Chapter 120 Contrary to expectations, Malcolm didn¡¯t seem as happy as anticipated. Instead, he expressed unhappiness, saying, ¡°It takes time for any injuries to heal. I¡¯m injured so badly, so I need to be hospitalized for at least another month.¡± The doctor was speechless. Chatper 121 Chatper 121 Chapter 121 The doctor thought Malcolm had to deal with numerous issues daily and would be very eager to leave the hospital, so he reminded him that he could get discharged. The doctor did not understand Malcolm¡¯s eagerness to stay hospitalized, but he could only agree and said, ¡°Mr. Sinir, if you can stay in the hospital for a longer period, it indeed will be more beneficial to your recovery.¡± The iciness on Malcolm¡¯s face dispersed a little when he got the answer he wanted. The doctor took the record book and left. ric had stood by and listened to the whole conversation. He asked Malcolm curiously, ¡°Malcolm, you¡¯re able to y badminton today. I thought you could be discharged¡­¡± ¡°Tabitha hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet,¡± Malcolm replied. ¡°I want to stay with her.¡± Only then did ric realize that Malcolm had other motives for insisting on staying in the hospital. The expression on the old man¡¯s face turned extremely gentle in an instant. He asked, ¡°So, you sending someone to cut Emmanuel¡¯s coat today. has something to do with Tabby, too?¡± It was unsure what Malcolm had recalled, but a fierce gleam formed in hist eyes, and an unjustifiable restlessness surged in his heart. However, his tone sounded t when he spoke. ¡°Emmanuel has impure intentions toward Tabitha.¡± ric suddenlyughed. 1/5 d BBM MU Chapter 121 He thought in amusement, ¡®I see. This brat is jealous. I guess Emmanuel¡¯s coat was gifted by Tabby, huh?¡± With that thought in mind, ric suddenly furrowed his eyebrows, and his old¨Cand¨Cturbid¨Clooking gaze turned somewhat sharp. 16:01 He advised, ¡°Malcolm, I¡¯ll deal with Emmanuel¡¯s matter. What you only need to do is to concentrate on being good to Tabby. Don¡¯t do such a childish thing anymore. If Tabby finds out about it, she might make fun of you.¡± Malcolm had been getting along quite well with ric recently, so he listened to his advice and replied with a nod, ¡°Okay.¡± ric then turned around and went to Tabitha¡¯s ward. Tabitha had just fed the fish and was lying on the counter, watching them swimming around. There was a touch of serene calmness on her face. Her drooped eyshes. cast a shadow on her face, making her small face look pale. ric frowned slightly. He thought confusedly, ¡®Why is her face still so pale after getting treatment for nearly a month?¡® Tabitha was distracted, so she did not notice ricing in. ric asked, ¡°Tabby, the koi fish are cute. Who gave them to you?¡± Tabitha returned to her senses and smiled faintly as she replied, ¡°Grandpa ric, why are you here? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The fish are ate birthday gift from Emmanuel.¡± ¡°You seem to have a good rtionship with Manny, Tabby,¡± ric said while quietly observing Tabitha¡¯s expression. ¡°But Manny is very calcting. You¡¯d better not get too close to him too much.¡± JBBM MA Chapter 121 Knowing that ric had misunderstood, Tabitha quickly exined. ¡°Emmanuel and I are just ordinary friends. Please don¡¯t make wild guesses.¡± sen. 16:03 ¡°If Manny is just a friend, what about Malcolm?¡± ric asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been observing for a long time, and I found that Malcolm has really changed a lot. He has stopped hanging out with Naomi recently. You guys- Tabitha immediately interrupted, ¡°We get along quite well. So don¡¯t worry too much, Grandpa ric.¡± Tabitha knew that ric had always wanted her and Malcolm to have a good rtionship, so she did not tell him the truth in order not to anger or make him feel unwell. ric received the answer he wanted and was immediately satisfied. However, Malcolm, standing outside and listening to Tabitha¡¯s words, grew more frightened. In the past, he chose to get along with Tabitha on the surface so that he would not anger ric. He wondered why Tabitha¡¯s attitude made him feel so simr to himself in the past. ric was still unsure how close Tabitha and Emmanuel¡¯s rtionship was at the moment, but he could not ask too much about it to avoid messing things up. He spoke to Tabitha again tentatively. Seeing that the youngdy did not seem to care much about Emmanuel, ric slowly felt relieved and told Tabitha to get a good rest before getting up and leaving the ward. Malcolm stood outside, his head drooping in silence. He had recently lost some weight, looking thin on his face. He frowned JBBM 14 Chapter 121 deeply and looked upset. UZN 54% 16:03 Upon seeing his grandson, ric frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why that look on your face? Didn¡¯t you hear what Tabby said just now?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Malcolm replied, suppressing his emotions in his tone. He had heard Tabitha clearly. Tabitha was obviously getting along peacefully with Malcolm just to make ric feel at ease. Malcolm always had a sense of anxiety in his mind, feeling like an impending crisis would happen. If possible, Malcolm would rather Tabitha turn hostile and quarrel with him than give him the cold shoulder as if she would leave at any moment. The feeling of powerlessness after knowing the oue was unbearably suffocating to him. ric patted Malcolm on the shoulder and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve heard her, treat Tabby well from now on, or I won¡¯t spare you.¡± Malcolm clenched his fists and remained silent. He only drooped his eyes and hummed in agreement. He was well aware that once certain questions were asked, there might be no turning back. Emmanuel was annoyed that Malcolm had cut his coat to pieces, but on second thoughts, he felt satisfied that he might have possibly provoked Malcolm. Chatper 122 Chatper 122 Chapter 122 Emmanuel stood at the entrance of his house. No longer having his coat, his back felt cold from the cold breeze, but there was an unstoppable excitement in his eyes. As he was about to open the door, a tiny hand grabbed him by the hem of his clothes. Emmanuel looked down and saw Imogen. The little girl lived next door to him, and her mother was often absent from home. Lori took pity on Imogen and sometimes invited her to eat with them after she prepared a meal. Imogen hugged the doll Emmanuel had traded with her for the candies the other day, her big and beautiful eyes blinking and gleaming like pure ss. Emmanuel suddenly understood why Tabitha adored such a little girl. Imogen tilted her head and asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Emmanuel, when will you take me to the hospital again?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Emmanuel subconsciously calmed his hostility down and asked back in at lowered voice, ¡°Why do you want to go there?¡± ¡°I miss Tabby,¡± replied Imogen. There was a trace of grievance in Imogen¡¯s bright eyes. The child thought Tabitha was beautiful and patient. Tabitha would hug her gently and listen to her carefully, unlike her mother, who would only punish and scold her. She wished Tabitha was her mother instead. Emmanuel darted his eyes around and bent down, asking with a smile, JB BMW Chapter 192 ¡°You want to see Tabby?¡± Imogen nodded obediently. Emmanuel thought to himself silently, ¡°Tabitha likes children. If I take Imogen to see her, maybe she will have a better impression of me. He told the child, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow.¡± The next day, Emmanuel took Imogen to the hospital again and happened to bump into Malcolm in the elevator. Malcolm immediately recognized Emmanuel with the little girl he had seen previously. He pursed his lips and remained silent, but the atmosphere around him turned a little tense. Imogen looked up at Malcolm and rolled her bright eyes. Suddenly, she took out a lollipop and handed it to him. She said in a clear voice, ¡°Sir, this is for you.¡± Malcolm did not forget that incident a few days ago, so he only looked at the child coldly without taking the lollipop. Imogen widened her eyes and said sincerely, ¡°Sir, I was wrong that day. Can I say sorry to you?¡± Malcolm would not hold a grudge toward a little girl, so after a while, he pursed his lips and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Imogen said again, ¡°Sir, you have to ept the lollipop to forgive me.¡± The child looked adorable, with her eyes appearing clean and pure. She looked aggrieved as if she would cry in the next second. Malcolm unconsciously thought of Tabitha¡¯s lost child. Feeling a sharp pain in his heart, he took the lollipop and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that again, okay?¡± He was not good at dealing with children, always speaking in a serious Chapter 122 54% 16:04 tone, like a superior educating the subordinates. Imogen seemed a little. afraid at Malcolm¡¯s tone but nodded vigorously. Emmanuel, standing next to Imogen, raised his eyebrows and looked at. the child. He thought, ¡°The little girl sure is raised well, knowing how to apologize.¡± Just when Malcolm took the lollipop, the elevator door opened. Imogen walked ahead and ran to Tabitha¡¯s ward with familiarity. Emmanuel then remembered something and asked Malcolm, ¡°By the way, what exactly happened about the fish tank that day?¡± He only asked Imogen to y a trick on Malcolm that day but did not ask the child to use thetter. Imogen cried so miserably at the time that he almost believed her words. Malcolm held the lollipop in his hand and nced at Emmanuel disdainfully. He said, ¡°Emmanuel, you should be ashamed of using a child to achieve your goals.¡± Emmanuel had been receiving such disdainful looks since childhood, so he just shrugged and replied unfazedly, ¡°Believe it or not, I didn¡¯t ask her to do that.¡± As they were talking, Imogen ran to Tabitha¡¯s ward and threw herself into Tabitha¡¯s arms, shouting between sobs, ¡°Tabby!¡± Tabitha pulled the child up in surprise and asked with concern, ¡°Why are you crying? Who brought you here?¡± Imogen looked back and pointed at Malcolm. She said, ¡°That weird sir stole my lollipop and said that I used him. He wants me to apologize to him¡­¡± Seeing Imogen¡¯s tearful eyes, Tabitha felt her heart suddenly soften. Without thinking whether the child was telling the truth, sheforted J BBM M Chapter 122 54% 16:04 her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I have some candies with me. You can have all of them.¡± Ever since Tabitha met Luna, she had always brought along some candies with her as a habit. She quickly took out the candies and handed them to Imogen, who hugged therge bag of candies beforeughing between tears. Tabitha poked Imogen¡¯s nose and said, ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t eat too much candy, or you will get tooth decay.¡± Imogen hummed sweetly as a response. Malcolm stood not far away from them and listened to their conversation with a sullen face. He could not help but tighten his eyebrows, and the lollipop in his hand suddenly turned into a ¡°hot potato.¡± Emmanuel raised his eyebrows and suddenly turned into a good mood. The frustration he felt after getting his coat cut also dissipated greatly. He had thought that Imogen would realize and correct her mistakes, so he did not expect her to be such a cunning kid. He felt likeughing that Malcolm had once again fallen into the child¡¯s traps, and thetter could only consider himself unlucky for this. Emmanuel said, ¡°Malcolm, looks like you¡¯re not good with children.¡± Malcolm repeated the words in his mind, ¡®Not good with children?¡® It was as if the words pierced Malcolm¡¯s heart, making him gasp for breath out of pain. Tabitha was pregnant with his child in the past, but he did not treat her well at that time and always made her sad and angry. As a result, their child lost the chance to receive the care and love from Malcolm as the father. JBBM M Chapter 122 M 54% 10:04 Afterforting Imogen, Tabitha greeted Emmanuel. When she noticed Malcolm, her face turned cold slightly. Malcolm knew Tabitha had misunderstood him again. He opened his mouth but had no idea how to exin the truth. JBBM M Chatper 124 Chatper 124 Chapter 124 Tabitha said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to leave the marriage with nothing. I don¡¯t want any property from the Sinir family, either. I just want to leave that family as soon as possible.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want their property?¡± Colette repeated. She had witnessed many married couples resort to violence over uneven property division, so she was even more surprised about Tabitha¡¯s remarks. She asked, ¡°The Sinir family is ridiculously rich. You¡¯ve really made up your mind?¡± Tabitha nodded and replied, ¡°I can support myself.¡± Tabitha¡¯s medical skills were not bad, and she was fully able to earn money and support herself. Colette wanted to persuade Tabitha again, but Chadwick interrupted, ¡°Tabby, I¡¯ll support your decision no matter what.¡± Tabitha nodded gratefully and replied, ¡°Thank you.¡± Looking at Tabitha and Chadwick¡¯s gaze full of tacit understanding, Colette silently clenched her fingers and looked secretly at Tabitha¡¯s wrist. It was a bracelet made by Chadwick himself. Colette had seen it before and thought with joy that Chadwick made it for her. However, the bracelet ended up in Tabitha¡¯s hands. For the first time, Colette felt that the the bracelet was irritating to her eyes. beautiful image of Tabitha wearing Chadwick treated Tabitha way too well that Colette could not help but get jealous. Yet, she also knew very well that Chadwick and Tabitha were just friends, and it was unreasonable for her to react in such a way. GBMM Chapter 124 In an instant, Colette suppressed all her emotions and returned to her usual demeanor of a capable and smart woman again. She nodded and responded. ¡°I happen to have a colleague who specially deals with divorce cases. I¡¯ll ask him to prepare an agreement for youter¡± Tabitha thanked Colette sincerely. After staying in the ward for some time, Chadwick and Colette left after noticing Tabitha looked exhausted. When Tabitha had just fallen asleep after taking the medicine, a nurse entered the ward with a cart and whispered her name. Perhaps the effect of the medicine was too strong, as Tabitha did not show any sign of consciousness. The nurse quickly closed the door. She took off the bracelet from Tabitha¡¯s wrist and put a simr one back on. After that, the nurse left with the bracelet and quietly handed it to Colette at the corner of the emergency exit¡¯s passage. Colette, wearing a face mask, took the bracelet from the nurse and handed her an envelope, which seemed to contain some cash. They did not converse at all for their entire meeting and just moved away in different directions silently afterward. It was not until Colette got into her car that she released a breath heavily. She calmed her beating heart down and spread out her palm to look at the object. The bracelet, which symbolized ¡°guardianship.¡±y quietly in her palm. Colette felt delighted that the bracelet made by Chadwick was finally hers. Colette lowered her head and devoutly pressed the bracelet on her chest. 199 After a while, she carefully wore it on her wrist She imagined that it was Chadwick who put the bracelet on her while lowering his gaze at her with a tender and affectionate look on his gentle and handsome face. Colette really liked Chadwick so much that she even dreamed of wanting him to give his attention to her. Tabitha slept soundly but felt vaguely that someone was pinching her wrist. After struggling to open her eyes with a frown, she saw Naomi standing by the edge of the bed, staring at her coldly and sinisterly. Tabitha immediately returned to her senses and frowned even deeper. She asked. ¡°Naomi, what are you doing here?¡± To see if you¡¯ve died,¡± Naomi replied with a disappointed look. ¡°You sure are tough. Can¡¯t even die from all the damages.¡± Tabitha¡¯s eyes were filled with strong disgust. She uttered, ¡°Have you had nightmares recently? The baby could be sitting on your shoulder right now, watching you. Why are you still in the mood to harm people like a maniac? I advise you to pray immediately for the forgiveness of your sins.¡± Naomi¡¯s face turned slightly pale. There was some fear shown in her eyes, and she almost subconsciously looked at her own shoulder. But soon, she looked at Tabitha¡¯s weak and pale face, saying stubbornly, ¡°Although I lost my child, I¡¯m in good health. I can still get,pregnant again.¡± She added, ¡°But you, on the other hand, can no longer do so. Look at you, trying hard to stay alive right now. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance to get pregnant again.¡± BBM M Chapter IN The more Naomi said, the smugger she felt. She said with a vicious expression. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t pestered Malcolm and refused to divorce, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten a miscarriage. In the end, you¡¯re the one who killed your own child. If you still cherish your pride, you should divorce and give me your status now!¡± Tabitha slowly raised her gaze. Her hazel eyes showed deep disgust and reddened with anger. Upon seeing Tabitha¡¯s reaction, Naomi felt frightened and could not help but take a few steps back. Tabitha suddenly reached out and opened the cab beside her. Naomi felt her heart skip a beat when she saw the movement. Recalling Tabitha pinching her neck madly before, she retreated in fear. Tabitha took out a banknote from the cab and threw it at Naomi. She said. ¡°Take this money and get out of here.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Naomi¡¯s expression changed. She retorted angrily, ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± 10:00 ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking for money foring here today and barking like a dog for so long?¡± Tabitha said with sarcasm. ¡°As thedy of the Sinir family, it¡¯s reasonable for me to be responsible for dealing with the affairs Malcolm had caused.¡± Naomi turned furious, with the corners of her mouth twitching. She said, ¡°You want to humiliate me by giving me 20 dors? Tabitha, who do you take me for?¡± ¡°Who do I take you for?¡± Tabitha asked back while staring at Naomi indifferently. ¡°Can you show yourself in public with Malcolm? Or having an honorable identity? Morally, your current identity is called a homewrecker. Legally, an extramarital affair. You have done such a filthy BB MI Chapter 124 act, so don¡¯t assume others will treat you like a human being!¡± Naomi¡¯s face contorted with anger. Chatper 125 Chatper 125 Chapter 125 Naomi came here today to infuriate Tabitha, but she did not expect thetter to turn more vicious after her miscarriage. With widened eyes, Naomi retorted, ¡°Tabitha, have you grasped the situation? Malcolm doesn¡¯t love you. He only loves me. You can only take advantage of your rtionship with him because of your status!¡± ¡°What¡¯s even the point of that?¡± Tabitha replied calmly. ¡°As long as I¡¯m still thedy of the Sinir family, Malcolm and I will still be a family. I¡¯ll take him taking advantage of you as a benefit to the family.¡± Naomi almost lost control and was so mad that she pinched her own palm, causing it to bleed. She asked, ¡°You mean your whole family is exploiting me?¡± ¡°Since you have no status or reputation, Malcolm wouldn¡¯t lose anything by sleeping with you,¡± Tabitha said as she looked at the banknote on the ground coldly. ¡°You should have been worth quite some money. It¡¯s a shame that you¡¯re too cruel, killing your own child. With your current mediocre look, 40 dors should be enough for your value.¡± Tabitha stared at Naomi and continued, ¡°Take the money and get lost now. Or¡­¡± Her light and condescending demeanor, with a sense of benevolence, caused Naomi¡¯s emotions to bepletely out of control. Naomi screamed, ¡°Or what? Do you want to hit me? Are you sure you want to let your dead child know about your evil deeds?¡± Tabitha smiled coldly and pressed the call bell. Naomi immediatelyughed contemptuously as she replied, ¡°Weren¡¯t you. getting smug just now? Couldn¡¯t help turning mute when mentioning kids? Even turning into a coward to call for help?¡± 1/5 A JBBM M Chapter 125 53% 16:05 Tabitha ignored her and slowly threw the nket on the ground. She uncovered the gauze on the back of her hand and then knocked the stand that hung the IV drip to the ground. Naomi had no idea what Tabitha was doing. She felt a little nervous and said, ¡°What? Are you throwing a tantrum?¡± Just then, two nurses came in and saw the mess in the ward. They immediately asked, ¡°Mrs. Sinir, what happened here?¡± Tabitha stared at Naomi indifferently and answered calmly, ¡°There is a crazy woman here. Barking like a mad dog immediately aftering in. Call the security guard to chase her out.¡± Naomi was a little overwhelmed by Tabitha¡¯s action. Her face turned red with anger when she retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. She messed up the things herself and tried to frame me.¡± Tabitha¡¯s expression remained calm, while Naomi¡¯s, on the other hand, looked ferocious. Anyone would rather choose to believe Tabitha in this case. One of the nurses supported Tabitha while the other looked at Naomi alertly, immediately calling for help. Soon, several security guards rushed in and reached out to capture Naomi. Realizing she was being treated like a psychopath, Naomi struggled desperately and shouted angrily, ¡°Let go! Do you know who I am? Let go of me!¡± Tabitha uttered coldly, ¡°This woman might be mentally ill. Get her far away from me.¡± Naomi was ruthlessly lifted out of Tabitha¡¯s ward. A crowd gathered around to watch the scene, gossiping while pointing at Naomi. Some even took photos and posted them on the Inte. 2/5 A & BBM Chapter 125 1531 16:85 They started to whisper, ¡°This woman must be crazy. We should stay away from her.¡± Anothermented, ¡°I heard that she¡¯s a homewrecker andes here. to show off herself to the man¡¯s wife. Tsk, I have never seen such a shameless woman. How cheap¡­¡± Naomi felt utterly embarrassed. The two nurses inquired about Tabitha¡¯s condition with concern and asked the other staff toe forward to change for clean bedding. Tabitha said apologetically, ¡°Sorry for all the trouble.¡± The two nurses hurriedly waved their hands and replied, ¡°Mrs. Sinir, if you encounter this kind of psychopath again, you should call someone for help as soon as possible, or you might get hurt.¡± Tabitha had a good temper, treating people with gentleness and politeness, so no nurse on duty in the hospital would dislike her. Therefore, they would believe in everything she said. The incident of Naomiing to Tabitha to cause trouble had not been known by Malcolm, but Naomi, the troublemaker, came to him toin. She said Tabitha broke the stuff herself and med it on her instead. Naomiined, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize Ms. Jarvis to be so scheming. Malcolm, you have to seek justice for me.¡± Malcolm asked her about her intentions with an icy voice, like a chill seeping out of ice. Naomi was stunned by the tone but then replied, ¡°Malcolm, I know Ms. Jarvis lost her child, but I also¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Malcolm shouted lightly. His expression was utterly cold. Obviously, he had lost all his patience as he said, ¡°You¡¯re aware that Tabitha doesn¡¯t like you. Why did you still go to her ward?¡± 3/5 BBM M This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 123 UIN 53% 16:05 Naomi was a little stunned at the question. She answered, ¡°Malcolm, Tabitha caused the trouble unreasonably first.¡± Thinking that he still had to find out about the culprit behind Naomi, Malcolm took a deep breath before softening his tone and calming Naomi down. ¡°Try to stay away from Tabitha as best as you can,¡± he advised. Naomi suddenly asked, ¡°Malcolm, when are you getting the divorce?¡± ¡®Divorce?¡® pondered Malcolm. Malcolm hated the word and did not want to hear it. He then replied with a frown, ¡°Tabitha just had a miscarriage. Let¡¯s leave this matter to ater time.¡± Naomi felt that Malcolm treated her with an entric and perfunctory attitude ever since her miscarriage. ¡°Malcolm, you don¡¯t want a divorce?¡± she asked. ¡°Stop overthinking,¡± Malcolm said while suppressing his anger. ¡°I¡¯ll let Saul drive you home. You should get some rest.¡± Before Naomi could react, Malcolm had called Saul in. ¡°Take Ms. Boyle home and let the housekeeper take good care of her.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± replied Saul. After Saul took Naomi away, Malcolm clenched his fist and smashed it against the wall. His rtionship with Tabitha was already bad, and Naomi¡¯s interference would only make things worse, adding fuel to the fire. da an avnation BGHAM Chapter 125 However, he heard Tabitha on the phone and halted in his tracks. Z Tabitha said, ¡°Yes¡­ I don¡¯t want any property¡­ I¡¯ll leave without any¡­¡± Chatper 126 Chatper 126 Chapter 126 Tabitha¡¯s voice was calm and even carried a sense of gentleness, but to Malcolm, it was like a sharp knife that stabbed him in the heart violently. Malcolm fell into deep thought for a long time, feeling as if his blood had frozenpletely and then boiled repeatedly, rushing to the top of his head and flowing to his entire body afterward. In an instant, he almost thought he lost the ability to breathe. Malcolm could not believe what Tabitha had said. He wondered who she was talking to about the divorce, thinking whether it was about divorcing their marriage. He pondered in despair, ¡®Why does she suddenly file for divorce? Is she finally tired of me and doesn¡¯t want to live with me anymore?¡± Malcolm felt utterly confused and cold, forgetting all his prepared exnations to Tabitha at that moment. He went back to his ward without uttering a word. He did not even dare to ask for fear that Tabitha would hand him the divorce agreement. He knew he had done terrible things to Tabitha. If Tabitha wanted to file a divorce, he had no idea what he should do to make her stay. Two weekster, Tabitha finally recovered and was discharged from the hospital. Malcolm was discharged the same day as Tabitha, and ric came early to see them. Emmanuel and Chadwick arrived, too. It was already the blooming season. 1/5 Chapter 126 In reality, Tabitha did not like the season very much. Once the Blowers in the streets started to bloom, her pollen allergy would get aggraved. Even if she wore a face mask, she still had difficulty resisting the pollen After going through the discharge formalities, ric asked Tabitha again. ¡°Tabby, are you sure you won¡¯te back to the Sinir manor Tabitha shook her head seriously and replied. Tm sure. I¡¯ll return to the Sinir residence with Malcolm.¡± ric should be feeling happy that Tabitha was willing to move back to the Sinir residence, but he noticed that Malcolm did not look happy at all. Recalling the phone call, ric felt that Tabitha was secretly nning something. He then suggested, ¡°Tabby, why don¡¯t you stay in the Sinir manor for a few more days and return to the residence after your body recovers¡± Tabitha smiled faintly but insisted on going back to the Sinir residence. Malcolm lowered his gaze and remained quiet, but his fingertips had turned pale from all the pinching. Emmanuel quietly observed Malcolm and Tabitha¡¯s reaction, raising his eyebrows slightly in a good mood. After leaving the hospital and returning to the Sinir residence, George informed the housekeepers to prepare a feast to celebrate Tabitha¡¯s discharge. Everyone gave their blessings to Tabitha and had an enjoyable time during the meal. Malcolm sat next to Tabitha, looking at her indifferent¨Clooking side profile. Something seemed to stir in his throat, and the delicious food eaten into his mouth tasted nd like wax. After the meal, Chadwick and Colette bid farewell and left first. ric also felt a little tired and wanted to return to the Sinir manor for & Yest. Emmanuel was thest to leave, but Tabitha suddenly stopped him and said, ¡°Emmanuel, wait. I need your help.¡± Malcolm widened his eyes and immediately looked at Tabitha. Tabitha did not look back at him and said to Emmanuel, ¡°Please wait outside. I will meet you soon after getting something from upstairs.¡± Emmanuel nodded and smiled gently as he replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Although Emmanuel did not know what would happen, he expected it to be good. He walked briskly, even whistling happily along the way. It was just a simple conversation, but to Malcolm, it sounded confusing and unusually irritating to his cars. Tabitha went upstairs and simply packed her clothes. She did not take along any jewelry from Malcolm. She rubbed the ring on her left ring finger and quickly took it off, putting it with the jewelry. She then turned around and steadfastly went downstairs, walking every step of the way steadily toward Malcolm. Malcolm stiffened his body by the approach. He behaved like a sinful prisoner and did not dare to move until the moment of his trial. Tabitha walked up to Malcolm and handed him a document. She said softly. ¡°Malcolm, take a look at this Malcolm already knew what it was and was reluctant to reach out to take it. He did not even dare to look at it Chapter 196 His lips had turned pale, and his breathing quickened. His blue eyes turned dark like the bottom of the ocean, with dark clouds churning and a rainstorm approaching. However, Tabitha seemed not to notice Malcolm¡¯s abnormality and stared at him coldly. She added, ¡°Malcolm, I agree to a divorce. After you sign this agreement, we will have nothing to do with each Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. other? ¡°Tabitha.¡± Malcolm struggled to speak, and his eyes were bloodshot ¡°Why?¡± Tabitha stubbornly refused to divorce ever since the beginning, but now that Malcolm finally fell for her, she cruelly chose to leave. Malcolm thought it was not fair. Tabitha remained calm, and it was as if there was a pool of stagnant water flowing in her beautiful hazel eyes. She answered, ¡°Because I had made up my mind.¡± She continued, ¡°Malcolm, it¡¯s better for us to have a separate life rather than having aplicated rtionship together.¡± After all, Tabitha knew there was no deep¨Csated grudge between them. However, she lost her child, and her love for Malcolm hadpletely dispersed. With that, she was sure she would never love Malcolm again for the rest of her life. Malcolm stared fixedly at Tabitha with anger on his face. He knew he had done awful things to Tabitha, and no matter what thetter asked for right now, he should have agreed to it. However, the emotions he had held back for so long burst out at this moment, which made him overwhelmed and refused to give in. ¡°I refuse,¡± Malcolm said word by word with gritted teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to JBBM M Chapter 126 it!¡± IN 53% 16:06 ¡°You can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± Tabitha said in a dull voice as she looked up at Malcolm. ¡°I¡¯ve hired a can only settle this in court then.¡± Malcolm felt almost suffocated, and his face turned pale in an instant. He thought, ¡®How can she say such cruel and heartless words in such a gentle tone?¡® Chatper 127 Chatper 127 Chapter 127 Malcolm asked in a dejected tone, ¡°Is it because of the child? You won¡¯t forgive me, so you want to punish me with a divorce?¡± ¡®How can the once high and mighty privileged scion say such humble. words? He was the one who wanted a divorce the most. Now that I let it go, shouldn¡¯t he ept it dly?¡® Tabitha thought. She turned around quickly. not wanting to see him like that. Malcolm gently tugged at her wrist, his lips trembling. ¡°Tabitha, I know you hate me now. How will you forgive me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, no matter what!¡± Tabitha¡¯s voice was somewhat high¨Cpitched, but her emotion returned to calmness in a sh. ¡°I have signed it. Please notify me once you sign it.¡± ¡°Grandpa won¡¯t agree,¡± Malcolm thought of hisst card and said almost without thinking. ¡°Grandpa is not in good health. If he knows we¡¯re getting a divorce, he won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± When ric forced him to marry Tabitha back then, Malcolm resisted and resented it. Now that he could finally get a divorce, he wanted to use ric as a bargaining chip. Tabitha¡¯s expression froze momentarily. She had no family or rtives. now. ric was the person she cared about most. However, that was not a valid reason to keep her and Malcolm tied up in a meaningless marriage. Tabitha hardened her heart and said, ¡°You can tell Grandpa ric about it yourself. I¡¯m sure he will understand if you exin it well.¡± After saying that, Tabitha put the divorce agreement on the table aside. She then turned around and walked out without the slightest hesitation. Malcolm wanted to catch up to grab her hand and not let her go, but his feet seemed so heavy that he couldn¡¯t move. Chapter 127 sm 16:06 When Tabitha walked out, she saw Emmanuel standing beside the green bamboo, waiting for her. A faint smile appeared on Tabitha¡¯s cold face when she thought of what to do next. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s gentle gaze shifted to her luggage. ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°Malcolm and I are divorced. I am now homeless.¡± Tabitha looked at Emmanuel with clear eyes and said, ¡°I think the environment in the suburbs is good. Can you take me there to find a house?¡± When Emmanuel learned that Tabitha and Malcolm were divorced, his heart skipped a beat uncontrobly. ¡°Okay.¡± Emmanuel personally drove Tabitha to the suburbs while ncing at her from the corner of his eyes. Everything Emmanuel had nned, with much effort, finally came true. Tabitha and Malcolm got divorced. He smiled triumphantly, and his heart seemed to burst with joy. ¡®Tabitha used to love Malcolm so much, but now she divorced him so peacefully. Does she not love him anymore?¡® Emmanuel wondered. Emmanuel tightened his grip on the steering wheel slightly as some shameful expectation suddenly arose in his heart. There were not many vacant houses in the suburbs. Emmanuel took Tabitha around for a while but couldn¡¯t find a suitable rental house. Seeing that it was getting dark, Tabitha said somewhat helplessly, ¡°It seems. I will have to stay in a hotel for today.¡± Emmanuel suddenly said tentatively, ¡°Actually, I have two spare guest rooms at home. If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay there for now.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Tabitha¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She had deliberately mentioned divorce GGMM Chapter 127 5 16:06 in front of Emmanuel today and asked him to take her to find a house just to test his reaction. She hadn¡¯t expected that he would invite her to stay in his house. Tabitha said calmly, ¡°How can I trouble you? I¡¯m afraid it will disturb your mother.¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t,¡± Emmanuel said quickly. ¡°My mother is very warm¨Chearted. And don¡¯t you like beetroot soup? She makes it often.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll bother you and Mdm. Sinir for a few days,¡± Tabitha said. embarrassedly. ¡°I¡¯ll move out as soon as I find an apartment.¡± In fact, there were several suitable rental houses in the suburbs, but Emmanuel had deliberately bypassed them earlier. He then tentatively invited Tabitha to stay at his home, but he hadn¡¯t expected that she would agree. All of a sudden, Emmanuel¡¯s heart thumped violently. Soon, he returned home with Tabitha. After she heard them exin the situation, Lori felt sorry for Tabitha. She immediately cleaned up a guest room and helped her unpack her luggage with a smile. After that, Lori went to buy groceries and made a meal to wee. Tabitha. Tabitha felt embarrassed and helped in the kitchen. Emmanuel sat in the living room pretending to watch TV while he nced toward the kitchen several times. Looking at that busy, voluptuous figure and listening to their conversation in low voices, he suddenly felt that the house seemed to fill with a warm and homely atmosphere, not as annoying as before. BBM M Chapter 127 an 16:00 An irresistible desire suddenly arose in him. Emmanuel wanted Tabitha to live there forever. Malcolm stood in the living room for a long while before slowly bending over to pick up the divorce agreement. Tabitha didn¡¯t want anything. At the signature column, her elegant handwriting was tinged with aloofness. She probably didn¡¯t even hesitate to sign it. Malcolm squeezed the document tightly. Then, he slowly turned to go upstairs and pushed open Tabitha¡¯s room door. It was empty, without a trace of life. All of Tabitha¡¯s belongings had been taken away. Malcolm opened the small door of the wardrobe, only to find a ck- colored men¡¯s suit stacked inside. Something suddenly shed in Malcolm¡¯s mind. He took out the suit and unfolded it. After scrutinizing the style of the suit, he gradually held his breath. Malcolm remembered it to be the suit he had worn on his 16th birthday. That day, he had met Tabitha, who was like a helpless little creature, and her parents. Tabitha had squatted at the end of the hospital corridor like a small animal abandoned by the world. Malcolm had stretched out his hand to pull her up and put the suit over her chilled body. Malcolm hadn¡¯t expected Tabitha to have kept it all the time. Chatper 128 Chatper 128 Chapter 128 Unfortunately, all the warmth had already cooled down after the suit had been kept for many years. Malcolm¡¯s eyes turned elsewhere and suddenly paused. He lowered his head and slowly picked up a ring. That was the ring they had given each other when they had exchanged vows at their wedding. ¡®How disappointed was she with me that she didn¡¯t even want the ring?¡® Malcolm thought. Tabitha really knew how to stab Ma¡¯s heart with a knife to make him feel more hurtful. Malcolm stood in a daze with the ring in his hand and couldn¡¯te to his senses for a while. Suddenly, he clenched the ring so tightly in his hand that its sharp edges pierced his palm. I¡¯m not getting a divorce! Whatever it takes, I¡¯ll get her back. I¡¯ve done something wrong. I will work hard to change it and do my best to make for her, Malcolm thought. On the other side, Tabitha became acquainted with Lori after living in Emmanuel¡¯s house for two days. Lori liked to tell Tabitha about Emmanuel¡¯s childhood, and Tabitha seemed very interested in it. So Lori kept talking and showed her the photos of Emmanuel¡¯s childhood. Although Lori was a youngdy of a wealthy family, her life was extremely wretched and gloomy. up She had encountered the wrong person and had failed to fulfill a mother¡¯s responsibility. Born a pushover, she always tried to escape from reality J sas 16:07 Chapter 128 and sweep things under the rug to cover up her loser life. Never before had anyone listened to her talk about those things earnestly, smiled sweetly at her, and echoed her, like Tabitha did. Lori racked her brain to recall the only bit of normal life she had lived after getting married. Surprisingly, she could still dig out some interesting stories. Emmanuel sat listening aside and found it ironic. ¡®My childhood was dark as hell. What¡¯s there to say? Doesn¡¯t Mom feel sick and disgusted when she recalls those things? How can she evenugh?¡® he thought. At the same time, Emmanuel looked at Tabitha¡¯s smile as she flipped through his childhood photo album page by page, like silently participating in his past. His heart seemed filled to the brim with. something, and the pain that had never seen the light of day seemed to be healed bit by bit. Lori finished talking about Emmanuel¡¯s childhood and then went on about his schooling. ¡°Manny was a smart child and won many awards. No matter whatpetition he participated in, he would at least be in the top three.¡± As Lori said that, she excitedly showed Tabitha the medals Emmanuel had won. There were dozens of them, big and small. Tabitha was somewhat surprised. ¡®How could a child living in that kind of environment be so positive and hardworking¡­ If Emmanuel hadn¡¯t worked with Naomi, he would have been admirable, she thought. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Seeing Tabitha¡¯s surprised look, Emmanuel suddenly felt the urge to pour his heart out. ¡®Would Tabitha sympathize with me if I told her all about my childhood experiences? I¡¯ve heard that many loves begin with sympathy, he thought. Suddenly, Lori¡¯s eyes were smiling as she talked about something. 2/5 Chapter 198 1. 16:07 ¡°When Manny was in Grade 7, he participated in a singing contest and surprisingly won first ce! At that time, he came back with a big trophy¡­ Where is it? I¡¯ll show you.¡± As Emmanuel looked at Tabitha¡¯s expectant eyes, his charming Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and he couldn¡¯t help saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s in my room.¡± Lori suddenly realized and said, ¡°Yeah, yeah, that¡¯s right. I have a poor memory.¡± When she got up to get it, Tabitha suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± Tabitha got up quickly and reached outside Emmanuel¡¯s bedroom in a few steps. She took a deep breath and pushed open the door. At that moment, Emmanuel¡¯s breathing froze for a while. He had severe mysophobia, both mentally and physically. He would never allow outsiders to invade his private space. But as Tabitha walked in step by step, not only was he not irritated, but his empty heart seemed to be filled. Tabitha entered Emmanuel¡¯s room with her heart racing. Emmanuel¡¯s bedroom was notrge, with little furniture. Everything was in in view. Tabitha held her breath as she nced toward the silver notebook ced on the desk by the window without touching it immediately. Right then, Tabitha was aware that Emmanuel hadn¡¯t trusted herpletely. She needed more such chances to get in and out of his bedroom. When Emmanuel saw that Tabitha had note out after going in for so long, his fluttering heart suddenly sank, and his eyes gradually became alert. At that moment, he heard Tabitha shouting from inside, ¡°Emmanuel, I GBM DO Chapter 198 DO can¡¯t find it. Can youe in and help me look for it?¡± Emmanuel suddenly felt relieved. He got up and walked in. Tabitha stood in his bedroom and seemed too shy to touch his things, looking obedient. 5 16:07 Emmanuel suddenly felt that his suspicion was somewhat unreasonable. Tabitha seemed to have just reacted and said a little sheepishly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think much just now. It seems I shouldn¡¯t havee in here.¡± When she was about to exit, Emmanuel smiled gently and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Emmanuel walked to the innermost box, opened the lid, took out the trophy inside, and handed it to Tabitha. Tabitha noticed a safe next to the box, which seemed to contain important things. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help darting around. She reached out to take over the trophy with a chuckle. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine you singing.¡± Emmanuel alsoughed, and his voice became gentler and clearer. ¡°If you are curious, I can sing it for you when I have time.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± said Tabitha. This little incident was overlooked just like that. Tabitha knew that Emmanuel seemed to trust her a little more now. Chatper 129 Chatper 129 Chapter 129 If something urred once, it could ur a second time. From then on, Tabitha would enter Emmanuel¡¯s room with the excuse to look for something for Lori whenever she was free. Gradually, Lori and Emmanuel became ustomed to Tabitha going in and out of Emmanuel¡¯s room. On the fourth day of her stay at Emmanuel¡¯s house, Tabitha was in the middle of her sleep after taking medicine when it suddenly began to rain outside. Meanwhile, Lori called her. ¡°Tabby, I sent you a message, but you didn¡¯t reply, so I had to call you. I¡¯m trapped in the supermarket due to the rain and will probably be homete. Please help me close the windows on the balcony so that those sulents won¡¯t get wet and rotten.¡± Tabitha soon sobered up and said, ¡°Okay.¡± She got up and went to the balcony to close the windows. The rain was getting heavier, making loud noises as it hit the windows. Tabitha looked at the locked door of Emmanuel¡¯s room, her heart pounding. She knew Emmanuel didn¡¯t have the habit of locking his room door. She could get in just by turning the doorknob and pushing the door open. At that time, Lori was not home, and Emmanuel was in thepany. She was all alone at home. It was a good timing! Tabitha calmed down. She grabbed a piece of rag and slowly walked toward Emmanuel¡¯s room. She came to the door and put her fingers on the doorknob. As she was. Chapter 120 tx 16:87 about to turn it, she found that the door was not closed tightly but ajar. Tabitha realized something was wrong. ording to Emmanuel¡¯s cautious. character, he would definitely close the door tight even if he didn¡¯t usually lock it. She made a mental note about it as she pushed the door to go into the room. No one was in the room, and it was quiet. A few clothes were scattered beside the bed. Emmanuel had probably gone out before he could tidy them up. Tabitha subconsciously held her breath. Unfortunately, theptop was not there. Her gaze couldn¡¯t help ncing toward the safety deposit box in the corner. During that time, Tabitha found out Emmanuel¡¯s and Lori¡¯s birth dates, as well as some other important dates for Emmanuel. Emmanuel was singing the opera when his pinkie had been cut off. He had then be somewhat paranoid about the opera. Tabitha wondered if the password to his safe would also be rted to an important day. Tabitha remained calm. First, she neatly folded the clothes and put them back in the closet. Then, she tidied the desk and the room and wiped every corner clean. Soon, Tabitha was near the safety deposit box.. She looked behind her vigntly to make sure no one was back, then reached out and tried to enter the date when Emmanuel¡¯s finger was cut off. It failed. She then tried entering the birth dates of Immanuel and I ori hut to no JBGM K Chapter 129 avail. sm 16:07 At that point, Tabitha only had two chances left. If there were too many wrong attempts within 24 hours, the safety deposit box would be locked. Tabitha thought of the ajar door and subconsciously felt she shouldn¡¯t try it again. She was afraid that it might be a trap. She was about to turn around and leave when she suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Emmanuel¡¯s originally clear and gentle voice was tinged with a hint of darkness and hoarseness, emitting a dangerous aura. Tabitha¡¯s heart suddenly trembled but soon calmed down. Why is Emmanuel back?¡® she wondered. Emmanuel¡¯s voice sounded again, as if the Grim Reaper himself was going to drag Tabitha into eternal damnation in the next second. ¡°Tabitha, what are you doing alone in my room?¡± Tabitha quickly adjusted her expression as she squatted in front of the safety deposit box before slowly turning around with a smile. Emmanuel was wearing a ck bathrobe with water dripping from his bangs, and his whole body was covered with moisture. He had clearly just taken a shower. Tabitha¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. ¡®When did Emmanuele back? Why didn¡¯t I notice he was in the shower?¡® she wondered. When Emmanuel saw Tabitha¡¯s seemingly shy, blushed face, his faint vignce vaguely disappeared again. He took a few steps closer and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you want to see my safety deposit box?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tabitha¡¯s eyes were calm without a trace of w. ¡°It¡¯s raining. Mdm. Sinir asked me to close the windows on the balcony. I was worried your BGMM Chapter 129 5 16:07 window was left open and stopped by to take a look. Seeing your room hasn¡¯t been cleaned for a while, I just cleaned it up.¡± As she said that, she waved the rag in her hand and smiled innocently. Tabitha secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, she had entered his bedroom several times before and could at least find a reasonable excuse. Emmanuel¡¯s eyes scanned the room. The clothes scattered beside the bed had indeed been folded and put into the closet, and the entire room had also been cleaned. There was not a trace of dust. It looked spotless and new. ¡°Tabitha didn¡¯t lie. I was overly suspicious and almost misunderstood her, Emmanuel thought. Seeing Emmanuel¡¯s face rx, Tabitha said somewhat bashfully, ¡°I¡¯ve been bothering you here for so long. I just wanted to do something that I could do for you. Without your permission, I¡­ Am I being too forward?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Emmanuel¡¯s heart was slightly stirred as he thought, ¡®Tabitha just wanted. to help out of kindness, but I doubted her.''¡± Since Emmanuel was a child, even Lori had never done those things. attentively for him. He felt good to be taken care of. ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± Emmanuel smiled with a glint in his eyes, entuating his gentle demeanor. ¡°Thank you.¡± Seeing that he had believed her, Tabitha heaved a sigh of relief and held on to the safety deposit box to stand up. Tabitha had mild anemia. She had probably squatted too long and felt dizzy when she got up. Her body swayed, and she was about to fall. ¡°Watch out.¡± Emmanuel quickly stepped forward to support her. His voice suddenly became somewhat hoarse. ¡°How are you? What¡¯s wrong?¡± BBM M Chapter 129 M ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Maybe I feel a little dizzy after squatting for too long,¡± Tabitha replied. Their posture was very much like a hug. 5 16:07 Emmanuel¡¯s heart suddenly fluttered, like rose petals falling onto a calmke, creating ripples. Emmanuel had just showered, and the intense coldness and strangeness enveloped Tabitha densely. Tabitha froze all over. She was very much repulsed and disgusted by such close contact, and her whole body stiffened. Tabitha was about to push Emmanuel away quietly when she heard a roar from somebody. ¡°What are you doing?¡± JBBM M M Chatper 130 Chatper 130 Chapter 130 UZ Nm3% 16:07 The two turned around and saw ric standing at the door with a walking cane. His face looked shocked and angry, as if he had seen something terrible. Malcolm stood beside and supported ric. His sharp eyes red daggers at Emmanuel with a murderous intent. Although nothing happened between Tabitha and Emmanuel, it was still somewhat embarrassing for them when such a scene happened to be seen by ric. ¡°Grandpa ric, why are you here?¡± Tabitha asked. ric pressed his chest and gasped. He stared at Tabitha and Emmanuel with shock and anger. When ric went to thepany that day, he saw something was wrong with Malcolm¡¯s expression. After questioning Malcolm, he found out that Tabitha had gone to Emmanuel¡¯s house after she brought up the divorce. ric felt unease. It was like amb to the ughter. After calling Emmanuel, ric learned that he was about to leave on a business trip assigned by Malcolm. Thinking of the exchanges and interactions between Tabitha and. Emmanuel, ric was so angry that he almost had a heart disease. Therefore, he came with Malcolm in the rain, determined to take Tabitha back. Half an hour ago, due to the heavy rain, Emmanuel drove his car into the yard and went straight into the house without closing the gate. Seeing that the house was quiet, he thought Tabitha and Lori were out. shopping. He didn¡¯t bother much and nned to take a hot bath before leaving. Unexpectedly, he identally bumped into Tabitha, who had BGH M Chapter 130 entered his room. 5 16:07 ric had a pained expression on his face. Seeing Tabitha¡¯s obedient look, he couldn¡¯t bear to scold her. Thus, he directed all his anger toward Emmanuel. ¡°Change your clothes before youe out!¡± Only then did Malcolm notice that Emmanuel was in a bathrobe. He clenched his fists so powerfully that they were almost crushed. Emmanuel quickly changed into a crisp suit. He walked into the living room and stood next to Tabitha. ric paced back and forth in the living room with a walking cane, feeling extremely anxious. Tabitha and Emmanuel stood together like two primary school students caught by the teacher. They lowered their heads and dared not speak. That scene made Malcolm¡¯s eyes burn. His emotions were about to burst out of control. But thinking of Tabitha¡¯s annoyance with him, Malcolm was afraid to annoy her even more if he spoke, so he pursed his lips and kept quiet. Atst, ric asked, ¡°Emmanuel, where is your mother? Why didn¡¯t she stay at home in such a heavy rain?¡± Emmanuel shook his head. ¡°I just came back. I don¡¯t know.¡± Seeing that ric was about to lose his temper, Tabitha hurriedly exined, ¡°Mdm. Sinir went out to buy something The weather was fine when she went out. Unexpectedly, it started raining heavily when she was done shopping. She said she woulde back when the rain subsided.¡± Tabitha showed ric the message on the phone and said, ¡°I went to Emmanuel¡¯s room just to close the window and clean up.¡± 53% 16:07 Chapter 120 When he read the casual tone of Lori instructing Tabitha to do things, ric couldn¡¯t suppress his anger anymore. The walking cane in his hand knocked on the floor with a series of knocking noises. ¡°Nonsense! What a nonsense!¡± He pointed at Emmanuel and cursed, ¡°You bastard! Do you know who This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Tabby is? How can you let her stay with you. and even let her¡­¡± Emmanuel frowned slightly. But seeing Malcolm¡¯s eyes were almost. frozen with coldness, he deliberately stepped forward and pretended to protect Tabitha. Then, he exined, ¡°Granddad, Tabitha has no ce to live. What¡¯s the problem with her staying at my house for a while?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you that she has no ce to live? Do you know that she¡¯s your cousin¡­ sister¨Cinw! Malcolm will worry about whether she stays or not!¡± ric was so angry that he almost spilled the beans. He then said aggressively, ¡°Tabby, you¡¯re not allowed to live here anymore. Come home with me now!¡± Emmanuel frowned. ¡°Granddad, Tabitha and Malcolm are divorced.¡± After the divorce, Tabitha was free. Neither Malcolm nor ric had the right to interfere with her private affairs. At that time, Emmanuel¡¯s first thought was not to use Tabitha to gain ric¡¯s favor but to get Tabitha to disassociate with them. ¡°I haven¡¯t signed it yet!¡± Malcolm, who had been silent for a long time, finally said in a deep voice, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t sign it, Tabitha will always be my wife.¡± Just take it as I¡¯m despicable and shameless,¡® Malcolm thought. Given the wealth and power of the Sinir family, Tabitha wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. as long as Malcolm didn¡¯t sign the divorce agreement. If he was reluctant to let her go, Tabitha could only be a member of the Sinir family forever. ¡®No one can take her away from me!¡® Malcolm thought. BBNN Chapter 130 sax 16:08 Emmanuel was getting more irritated as time went by. He raised his voice. and said. ¡°Malcolm, what did you do to Tabitha when you brought that woman home? Now that she wants a divorce, why won¡¯t you let her go?¡± In ric¡¯s eyes, Emmanuel¡¯s behavior added fuel to the fire. He snapped angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Manny? Don¡¯t meddle in Tabitha and Malcolm¡¯s affairs. Shut your mouth and stand aside!¡± What a disaster! How did thingse to this point?¡® ric thought. Chatper 131 Chatper 131 Chapter 130 UZ Nm3% 16:07 The two turned around and saw ric standing at the door with a walking cane. His face looked shocked and angry, as if he had seen something terrible. Malcolm stood beside and supported ric. His sharp eyes red daggers at Emmanuel with a murderous intent. Although nothing happened between Tabitha and Emmanuel, it was still somewhat embarrassing for them when such a scene happened to be seen by ric. ¡°Grandpa ric, why are you here?¡± Tabitha asked. ric pressed his chest and gasped. He stared at Tabitha and Emmanuel with shock and anger. When ric went to thepany that day, he saw something was wrong with Malcolm¡¯s expression. After questioning Malcolm, he found out that Tabitha had gone to Emmanuel¡¯s house after she brought up the divorce. ric felt unease. It was like amb to the ughter. After calling Emmanuel, ric learned that he was about to leave on a business trip assigned by Malcolm. Thinking of the exchanges and interactions between Tabitha and. Emmanuel, ric was so angry that he almost had a heart disease. Therefore, he came with Malcolm in the rain, determined to take Tabitha back. Half an hour ago, due to the heavy rain, Emmanuel drove his car into the yard and went straight into the house without closing the gate. Seeing that the house was quiet, he thought Tabitha and Lori were out. shopping. He didn¡¯t bother Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. much and nned to take a hot bath before leaving. Unexpectedly, he identally bumped into Tabitha, who had BGH M Chapter 130 entered his room. 5 16:07 ric had a pained expression on his face. Seeing Tabitha¡¯s obedient look, he couldn¡¯t bear to scold her. Thus, he directed all his anger toward Emmanuel. ¡°Change your clothes before youe out!¡± Only then did Malcolm notice that Emmanuel was in a bathrobe. He clenched his fists so powerfully that they were almost crushed. Emmanuel quickly changed into a crisp suit. He walked into the living room and stood next to Tabitha. ric paced back and forth in the living room with a walking cane, feeling extremely anxious. Tabitha and Emmanuel stood together like two primary school students caught by the teacher. They lowered their heads and dared not speak. That scene made Malcolm¡¯s eyes burn. His emotions were about to burst out of control. But thinking of Tabitha¡¯s annoyance with him, Malcolm was afraid to annoy her even more if he spoke, so he pursed his lips and kept quiet. Atst, ric asked, ¡°Emmanuel, where is your mother? Why didn¡¯t she stay at home in such a heavy rain?¡± Emmanuel shook his head. ¡°I just came back. I don¡¯t know.¡± Seeing that ric was about to lose his temper, Tabitha hurriedly exined, ¡°Mdm. Sinir went out to buy something The weather was fine when she went out. Unexpectedly, it started raining heavily when she was done shopping. She said she woulde back when the rain subsided.¡± Tabitha showed ric the message on the phone and said, ¡°I went to Emmanuel¡¯s room just to close the window and clean up.¡± 53% 16:07 Chapter 120 When he read the casual tone of Lori instructing Tabitha to do things, ric couldn¡¯t suppress his anger anymore. The walking cane in his hand knocked on the floor with a series of knocking noises. ¡°Nonsense! What a nonsense!¡± He pointed at Emmanuel and cursed, ¡°You bastard! Do you know who Tabby is? How can you let her stay with you. and even let her¡­¡± Emmanuel frowned slightly. But seeing Malcolm¡¯s eyes were almost. frozen with coldness, he deliberately stepped forward and pretended to protect Tabitha. Then, he exined, ¡°Granddad, Tabitha has no ce to live. What¡¯s the problem with her staying at my house for a while?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you that she has no ce to live? Do you know that she¡¯s your cousin¡­ sister¨Cinw! Malcolm will worry about whether she stays or not!¡± ric was so angry that he almost spilled the beans. He then said aggressively, ¡°Tabby, you¡¯re not allowed to live here anymore. Come home with me now!¡± Emmanuel frowned. ¡°Granddad, Tabitha and Malcolm are divorced.¡± After the divorce, Tabitha was free. Neither Malcolm nor ric had the right to interfere with her private affairs. At that time, Emmanuel¡¯s first thought was not to use Tabitha to gain ric¡¯s favor but to get Tabitha to disassociate with them. ¡°I haven¡¯t signed it yet!¡± Malcolm, who had been silent for a long time, finally said in a deep voice, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t sign it, Tabitha will always be my wife.¡± Just take it as I¡¯m despicable and shameless,¡® Malcolm thought. Given the wealth and power of the Sinir family, Tabitha wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. as long as Malcolm didn¡¯t sign the divorce agreement. If he was reluctant to let her go, Tabitha could only be a member of the Sinir family forever. ¡®No one can take her away from me!¡® Malcolm thought. BBNN Chapter 130 sax 16:08 Emmanuel was getting more irritated as time went by. He raised his voice. and said. ¡°Malcolm, what did you do to Tabitha when you brought that woman home? Now that she wants a divorce, why won¡¯t you let her go?¡± In ric¡¯s eyes, Emmanuel¡¯s behavior added fuel to the fire. He snapped angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Manny? Don¡¯t meddle in Tabitha and Malcolm¡¯s affairs. Shut your mouth and stand aside!¡± What a disaster! How did thingse to this point?¡® ric thought. Chatper 132 Chatper 132 Chapter 132 M N 53% 16:09 Tabitha was stunned. There was no way she could tell ric that they slept together by ident because Malcolm happened to be drunk. After a few seconds of silence, Tabitha said calmly, ¡°Grandpa ric, the child is gone. When I see Malcolm now, I can¡¯t help thinking about that scene. I really can¡¯t face him anymore.¡± ¡°That child is gone, but you can have another child,¡± ric said trying every means. All he wanted was to reconcile them. ¡°Malcolm cares a lot about you now. If you try after your health improves, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll quickly be pregnant again.¡± Tabitha was not at all affected when she heard ric¡¯s words. She advised him gently, ¡°Grandpa ric, you just fainted. You should get some rest. Don¡¯t talk too much for now.¡± Upon noticing that Tabitha wanted to change the topic, ric became a little anxious. ¡°Tabby, if you insist on getting a divorce, you¡¯re deliberately provoking me. You don¡¯t want me to¡­¡± As he spoke, he clutched his chest and gasped for breath. It appeared as though he was going to pass out once more. Tabitha hurriedly supported him and said, ¡°Grandpa ric, don¡¯t be angry. I promise you I won¡¯t leave Xosa.¡± ¡®I won¡¯t leave until Naomi is in jail, at least,¡¯ she thought. Even after hearing Tabitha promise not to leave, ric refused to stop. ¡°Are you still going to divorce Malcolm then? I worked so hard to bring you together. Malcolm is clearly willing to turn back now, but you want a ? BBM M Chapter 139 M divorce¡­ You two always worry me,¡± said ric. 2 He began to clutch his chest again, looking like he was about to faint. Tabitha¡¯s heart softened, and she said softly, ¡°Grandpa ric, don¡¯t be angry. Breathe slowly¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I promise you I won¡¯t divorce. Malcolm.¡± Upon hearing that Tabitha had finally relented, ric felt at ease. s 16:09 Then, as if something had suddenly urred to him, he blurted out, ¡°You also can¡¯t live with Manny anymore. Jayden hasn¡¯t been caught yet. No one knows when he¡¯s going to show up again andmit another crime.¡± Obediently, Tabitha replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll move back to the Sinir manor with you.¡± After living with Lori for a few days, she learned that Emmanuel didn¡¯t hide any secrets at home. She would have to look into him from another angle. Tabitha coaxed ric to take his medicine before leaving the ward. Malcolm immediately looked over. The soundproofing of the ward¡¯s door was not very effective. Everyone outside had heard her conversation with ric just now. When Malcolm heard that Tabitha had agreed not to get a divorce, his depressed mood, which had built up over several days, immediately lifted. His gaze toward Tabitha was filled with gratitude. He had made a great many mistakes. If Tabitha gave him the chance, he would spend his whole life trying to make it up to her. Tabitha nced at Malcolm indifferently before quickly looking away. 53% 16:09 Chapter 122 Before she had asked for the divorce, she could sweep things under the rug as if nothing had happened, but since she had asked for it, she could not make peace with Malcolm. Although she would not mention divorce again for the time being because. of ric, there was really nothing to say between her and Malcolm. She walked up to Emmanuel and asked softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Could you take me back to get some things?¡± Emmanuel nodded and walked out with Tabitha. Malcolm, who had been ignored, felt an ache in his chest, but he knew he had no right to criticize Tabitha. He was the one who had pushed Tabitha further and further away. Getting her forgiveness would be extremely difficult. Nheless, he was determined to try, no matter how difficult it would be. Tabitha and Emmanuel stepped outside and watched the pouring rain, which seemed to be falling on the entire city. Feeling somewhat upset, Emmanuel could not help but ask, ¡°Tabitha, how do you feel about this?¡± Tabitha looked at him. Her pupils were light in color, and there was a hint. of coldness in her eyes, but they soon became calm again. ¡°Grandpa ric is in poor health. I don¡¯t want to enrage him again,¡± she said. ¡°But what about you?¡± Emmanuel asked in a lowered voice. ¡°Are you really going to spend the rest of your life with Malcolm like this?¡± ¡°Emmanuel, why are you so stressed about my personal affairs?¡± Tabitha questioned. BGM M Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 132 DENIS 16:09 Tabitha¡¯s eyes were too clean. They were aloof and tinged with stark indifference. Emmanuel was almost afraid of meeting such a gaze, for fear that his filthy heart would be unveiled and stain her eyes. Words danced around his lips, but he could not say them. Finally, he said helplessly, ¡°We¡¯re friends. Can¡¯t I be concerned about you?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Tabitha smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you recently.¡± ¡°Are you moving back in with Malcolm?¡± Emmanuel asked subconsciously. ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind? You won¡¯t reconsider?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tabitha answered seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t have a single rtive left. Grandpa ric is thest person who treats me wholeheartedly. I can¡¯t just leave him alone.¡± She could not find anything at Emmanuel¡¯s house anyway, and that safety deposit box could not be opened. Tabitha did not want to waste any more time and was ready to change course. Emmanuel pressed his lips together tightly and stopped talking. Chatper 133 Chatper 133 Chapter 133 The rain gradually let up as they drove back to the suburbs in silence. After Tabitha went back to the house and packed her luggage, she told Emmanuel, ¡°I¡¯m truly thankful to you and Ms. Sinir for the past few days.¡± Emmanuel was not in a good mood and faintly hummed a response. When Tabitha finished packing her luggage, Lori was back. A little surprised, she asked, ¡°Tabby, why are you carrying your luggage? Where are you going?¡± Tabitha said, ¡°Grandpa ric is unwell. I¡¯m going back to take care of him.¡± ¡°Are you moving out?¡± Lori was a little reluctant to part with her. She found Tabitha a pretty good person to talk to, and she thought even. Emmanuel was easier to get along with when Tabitha was there. ¡°Mhm. Thank you for taking me in these past few days, Mdm. Sinir,¡± said Tabitha. ¡°What nonsense. We¡¯re family.¡± Lori took her hand and said, ¡°If you want to stay here in the future, please tell me. You¡¯re always wee here.¡± ¡°OK,¡± Tabitha replied. After Tabitha and Lori exchanged a few more polite words, Emmanuel brought Tabitha back to the Sinir manor. When the butler, George, learned that Tabitha was back, he came out to greet her happily. ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Mrs. Sinir. You have no idea how much Mr. Sinir missed you.¡± Initially, George was a staff of the Sinir manor. After Tabitha married Chapter 133 This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. sax 16:09 into the family, ric was worried Malcolm would bully her, so he arranged for George to follow her to the Sinir residence and take care of her. Tabitha greeted George with a smile and went upstairs to put away her luggage. When she got to the bedroom. Tabitha was slightly dazed. She had not expected she would be back here again. However, Tabitha did not get lost in her thoughts for too long because she had more important things to do. Although Tabitha had found nothing useful after staying at Emmanuel¡¯s house for a few days, she had learned of a very important name. Emmanuel had a trusted subordinate named Dous Lynch. Tabitha had gleaned this name out of Lori when Emmanuel was not home. More than once, Lori had seen Douse to see Emmanuel. They would spend the entire morning having discussions in his closed study. After acquiring this information, Tabitha immediately told Lori, ¡°Mdm. Sinir, that person may be Emmanuel¡¯s subordinate who is working for him abroad. Don¡¯t mention this to anyone again, and don¡¯t let Emmanuel know you talked about it either.¡± Lori did not know what Emmanuel was doing abroad and was a little afraid of him. After hearing Tabitha¡¯s advice, she naturally,did not make a slip in front of Emmanuel. When Tabitha learned of Dous¡® name, she told Trevor immediately. After investigating for several days, Trevor finally found something that day. He had just left Tabitha a message. BBM M Chapter 133 ¦² sax 16:10 There were too many people outside, so Tabitha dared not reply. She did not call Trevor until she entered her bedroom and closed the door. ¡°What¡¯s the situation exactly?¡± she asked. On the other end of the call, Trevor said, ¡°This Dous Lynch is Emmanuel¡¯s confidant. He helps him deal with dubious affairs abroad all year round. Since Emmanuel returned home, he has alsoe back twice.¡± The first time wasst October, to Quilton. The second time was two months ago when Naomi had an abortion. Both times were connected to Naomi. ¡°I happened to find out earlier that the first time Naomi met Malcolm after she returned was also at Centennial Hotel in Quilton¡­¡± added Trevor. Thus, all the information was now lined up. Now Tabitha was a hundred percent sure that Emmanuel was behind Naomi. Furthermore, he was the one who had arranged for Naomi to get close to Malcolm. However, all this information was not important to Tabitha at all. She did not care about how Malcolm and Naomi had ended up together anymore. She was looking for proof that Naomi had left her parents to die. Trevor felt that the matter regarding Naomi was bing increasinglyplicated as the investigation progressed. Hemented, ¡°ording to what we know so far, not only does Naomi have Giuseppe protecting her, but Emmanuel is secretly helping her, too. Perhaps figuring out why Emmanuel wanted Naomi to get close to Malcolm could break the bond between them.¡± Chapter 132 5 16:10 Trevor¡¯s investigation would only go smoother if Naomi lost Emmanuel¡¯s support. Two backers? Tabitha thought.. Abruptly, something urred to Tabitha. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Giuseppe has returned to the country?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s back in Heaventown,¡± answered Trevor. ¡°His father was severely ill a while ago. He came back for the allocation of the family¡¯s assets. I heard his father passed away a few days ago, and he¡¯s having a huge fight with his brothers because of the unequal distribution.¡± Tabitha pondered for a moment before saying quickly. ¡°Find a way to inform Giuseppe that Naomi is in Xosa. Moreover, please ensure he believes Naomi has found another backer using his dirt. And imply that the backer is Giuseppe¡¯s rival.¡± Although her voice was not high in pitch, Trevor was rmed when he heard her. He thought, ¡°Thisdy of the Sinir family is tough and clever. If she really wanted to plot against someone, I¡¯m afraid few are her match.¡± Trevor replied, ¡°Got it.¡± Trevor quickly delivered the information to Giuseppe. At that time, Giuseppe was holding the small amount of the family¡¯s assets that he had received, his chest filled with anger. The information from the investigator was like pouring water into boiling oil, causing his rage to erupt. ¡°That whore, Naomi, used the video to threaten me back then and made me deal with Cornelius, costing me a lot of money. How dare she curry favor with my brother with the video now?¡® thought Giuseppe. 3 Chatper 134 Chatper 134 Chapter 134 It finally made sense to Giuseppe why his share of the family assets was so small. So, Naomi is behind this!¡® he thought. The Sinir family was rich and powerful, so he did not dare to offend them. However, if Naomi dared to betray him, he would be ruthless. The day Giuseppe got the news, he went to Xosa and immediately called Naomi to ask her to hand over the video. ¡°Back then, I spared you. If you had kept the video obediently, everything would have been fine. Did you think I couldn¡¯t do anything to you because I was abroad?¡± he asked. When Naomi heard Giuseppe¡¯s sinister voice, her hair stood on end. She asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Koopman, has there been a misunderstanding? I kept the video well hidden and never showed it to anyone.¡± Giuseppe asked cruelly, ¡°Well hidden? Tell me honestly, then. How did you be a member of the great Sinir family? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of your mediocre looks.¡± ¡°Mr. Koopman, Malcolm married me because I was pregnant with his child,¡± Naomi exined more carefully. ¡°This has nothing to do with the video.¡± ¡°You said you were pregnant with Mr. Malcolm Sinir¡¯s child?¡± Giuseppeughed. ¡°You? Did you get pregnant by some shady tactics?¡± ¡°Malcolm and I are genuinely in love, Mr. Koopman,¡± Naomi said with a sullen face. ¡°There was no need to use any tactics at all.¡± ¡°All right, tell me the truth. Who helped you reach this position? Did you approach my brother with the video and ask him for help?¡± he asked. 53% 16:10 Ciuseppe was convinced that Naomi had given the video to his brother, Timothy Roopian, who then showed it to his father, Reuben Koopman, and that was why he had received such a small portion of the family¡¯s Naomi did not dare to tell him that Emmanuel was helping her, so she could only try her best to exin. Giuseppe said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one day to think about it. Don¡¯t me me for being harsh This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. otherwise.¡± Naomi was aware that a man like Giuseppe, who had blood on his hands, was capable of doing anything if she got on his wrong side. She had to bite the bullet and ask Emmanuel for help. However, Emmanuel did not even want to see her. His t voice on the phone carried a hint of disgust. ¡°Naomi, you are useless now. Don¡¯t contact me again without my permission.¡± ¡°Mr. Sinir, you can¡¯t do this,¡± Naomi said her voice trembling. In truth, she was afraid of Emmanuel. Usually, she would not dare to provoke him at all. Nheless, she was even more afraid that Giuseppe would get even with her, so she could only act rashly in desperation and spoke with much grievance. ¡°Mr. Sinir. I was with Malcolm back then because of you. Now Giuseppe suspects that I leaked the video to his brother so that I could conceive a child of the Sinir family. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯m dead,¡± she pleaded. ¡°Die then.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s voice was as gentle as before, but the words he spoke were cruel and vile. Coldly and caustically, he said, ¡°There really no point for a stupid, ugly, and vicious woman like you to be alive.¡± Naomi¡¯s face nched in an instant. Clenching her phone, she said somewhat threateningly, ¡°Mr. Sinir, if you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll tell Malcolm right now that it was you who tampered with the alcohol and JB BH Chapter 134 helped me enter his room.¡± sn 16:18 Emmanuel narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡± Even through the phone, Naomi was so frightened by Malcolm¡¯s tone that shivers ran down her spine. Still, when she thought of the danger she was about to face, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m dead anyway. At least if I confess to Malcolm, there¡¯s a chance he¡¯ll save my life.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Clearly, a murderous intent had emerged in him. Noticing his silence, Naomi guessed what he wanted to do and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Sinir, don¡¯t even think about burning the bridges. I took a video. I detailed everything about our rtionship and stored it in a secure location. If anything happens to me, that video will be in Tabitha¡¯s. hands immediately.¡± ¡®How dare this woman threaten me with Tabitha?¡® he fumed inwardly. A dangerous glint swept over Emmanuel¡¯s eyes uncontrobly. He reached out to touch the daffodil beside him and finally managed to suppress his rage. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have someone arrange for you to meet with Giuseppe and clear things up.¡± Through Emmanuel¡¯s arrangement, Naomi met Giuseppe in an inconspicuous caf¨¦. When this took ce, Trevor happened to be following them. He couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Tabitha. Many things seemed to fall within her expectations. After not seeing each other in years, Giuseppe sized Naomi up frivolously when he saw her again. BBNN Chapter 134 N 51% 16:10 ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to look so much more flirtatious after eight years,¡± he said. Somewhat disgusted, Naomi frowned and got right to the point. ¡°Do you remember Tabitha?¡± Giuseppe took a moment to go through his memories before he said, ¡°The daughter of that couple who died too soon?¡± He was forced to travel overseas and lie low because Tabitha would not let go. He could not possibly forget her. Naomi kept her voice down as she said, ¡°She hasn¡¯t given up investigating what happened back then. She told your brother about the video.¡± J BGAA Chatper 135 Chatper 135 Chapter 135 Naomi was frightened all nightst night. She was afraid that Giuseppe would find someone to kill her, and at the same time, she was worried about the terrible fate that would await her if she fell out with Emmanuel. However, when she woke up in the morning, she gained rity about at matter. She only told Emmanuel about the video, and no one else would know. However, Emmanuel was so obsessed with Tabitha now that he was likely to please Tabitha with the video. At that thought, Naomi immediately came up with an idea. Whether it was Tabitha sowing discord in secret, Naomi had decided to pin the me on Tabitha. Unexpectedly, after listening to Naomi, Giuseppe not only didn¡¯t believe. her, but he also pped her hard across her face. ¡°Do you think I am a fool? If Tabitha has the video, why didn¡¯t she call the police right away?¡± Dous received orders from Emmanuel that day toe and protect Naomi. Seeing Giuseppe hitting her, Dous immediately came over and asked, ¡°Ms. Boyle, do you need any help?¡± Dous had been involved in countless bloody and gruesome circumstances. As a result, he gave off a highly intense malicious aura. Giuseppe was intimidated by Dous, and his anger subsided significantly. Naomi didn¡¯t get angry even after she was beaten. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I haven¡¯t met Timothy. You also have dirt on me. We are in the same boat, and I will not show the video to others under any 53% 16:10 Chapter tax circumstances In Dous¡® intimidating presence, Giuseppe was more afraid of Naomi and had to trust her for the time being. Trevor handed the recording to Tabitha and said with some regret, ¡°It¡¯s at pity that they never mentioned what happened in the past.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This recording is still useful. Tabitha looked down at the recording. ¡°Let me think about it. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Trevor said. Back at the hotel, Giuseppe grew more and more annoyed the more het ruminated. He harbored resentment toward Tabitha for being nosy and decided to find someone to teach her a lesson. Unfortunately, after Tabitha moved back to the Sinir manor, apart from visiting ric in the hospital every day, she spent most of her time at the clinic. He couldn¡¯t find a chance to do it for the time being, so he could only wait. for the right opportunity. Malcolm also wanted to move back to the Sinir manor, but he was afraid that Tabitha would be repulsed by him. He could only ask his subordinate to pay attention to the time when Tabitha went to the hospital every day and waited in the hospital in advance to try to spend more time with her. However, Tabitha was impassive toward Malcolm now. No matter what he said or did, she treated him with indifference. That day, Tabitha kep: ricpany in the hospital for a long time. Seeing that he was tired, she persuaded him to have a good rest and prepared to leave the hospital. 62% 16:10 Malcolm quickly said, ¡°Tabitha, are you going to the clinic next? I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Tabitha¡¯s fingertips paused. Noticing ric was watching from one side, she nodded slightly. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± The current Tabitha was courteous and distant. She maintained a superficial rapport with Malcolm just to make ric happy. Malcolm remembered that in order to please ric in the past, he had to be patient and pretend to be a loving couple with Tabitha. She figured Tabitha must¡¯ve felt a hundred times worse than how he was feeling at that moment. Instead of summoning the driver, Malcolm drove in person. It was a rare time for him to spend time alone with Tabitha, so he deliberately drove slowly and steadily. However, regardless of how slow he drove, they still arrived at the clinic soon. When Tabitha unbuckled her seat belt and was about to get out of the car, Malcolm suddenly stopped her and handed her a small box. ¡°I saw a roadside stall selling this on my way to the hospital today, and I thought you would like it¡­ It¡¯s for you.¡± Tabitha shifted her impassive gaze onto the box, but she didn¡¯t reach out to receive it. Malcolm simply opened the box. Inside was a cute little Bichon Fris¨¦. pendant. The furry puppy wore a silly smile with the corners of its mouth curved 53% 16:11 Chapter HS upward. Tabitha liked it at first nce, but her expression did not change. She said. lightly, ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t need it.¡± Malcolm heard that girls like fluffy little animals and thought Tabitha wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the pendant. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t seem to like it at all. He said disappointedly, ¡°But I¡¯ve already bought it.¡± Momentary silence filled the air inside the car. The atmosphere between them was tense. ¡°You can keep it for yourself.¡± Tabitha¡¯s indifferent voice broke the silence. ¡°Or, give it to Naomi.¡± ¡°Tabitha, I have nothing to do with Naomi anymore.¡± Deep emotions filled Malcolm¡¯s pensive eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t meet with her again.¡± Tabitha looked at him impassively. She was unfazed. It no longer had. anything to do with her, no matter who he was with now. She said in an undertone, ¡°I¡¯m going to work. Goodbye.¡± Then, she opened the door and got out of the car. The air inside the car quickly quieted down, but the fragrance left by her persisted for a long time. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Catching whiffs of it caused Malcolm¡¯s heart to ache. Malcolm sat stiffly for a long time before he slowly took out the pendant. The furry puppy was soft as he held it in his palm. He thought, ¡®Which girl wouldn¡¯t like this after seeing it?¡± Malcolm repeated to himself, thinking, ¡®It¡¯s all right. If she doesn¡¯t like a puppy, I¡¯ll buy something else. Maybe a rabbit, a cat, or a piglet. There d BBM M Chapter 135 MOSDD must be one she¡¯ll like. Malcolm pursed his lips and hung the puppy pendant in his car. 52% 16:11 He thought, ¡®Every time Tabitha rides in my car, she will see this pendant. and every time she looks at it, she will think of the moment when she refused me. She tends to be softhearted and will forgive me over time. Chatper 136 Chatper 136 Chapter 136 There were many people in the clinic that day, and Tabitha was busy untilte before she got off work. When she returned to the Sinir manor, it was almost nine o¡¯clock. The faint orange light in the living room was switched on, illuminating the space with its dim glow. giving the living a warm vibe. George walked out of the kitchen with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Sinir, you¡¯re back.¡± Tabitha was a little surprised. ¡°George, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still so early.¡± Georgeughed and said, ¡°You just got off work. It would be inappropriate for me to sleep so early. Mr. Sinir called today and told me to keep some food for you so that you can have a hot meal after work. I¡¯ll serve you the food.¡± George brought out a steaming meal and beckoned Tabitha to eat. Sitting at the table, Tabitha felt a little touched. It truly warmed her heart to have a hot meal to eat when she got home after workingte. However, her heart remained unflustered. After quietly finishing her meal, Tabitha went back to her room to wash up andy on the bed. The image of the cute Bichon Fris¨¦ shed across her mind. However, she wasted no time in tossing the image of the Bichon Fris¨¦ to the back of her mind. She rolled over on the bed and gradually fell asleep. The next day, Tabitha got up early. When she went downstairs, she heard amotioning from the kitchen. Then, she saw George standing outside the kitchen and peering inside. She asked curiously, ¡°George, what¡¯s the matter?¡± BGM M Chapter 136 M XN52% 16:11 As soon as George saw Tabithaing down, he immediately said, ¡°Mrs. Sinir, you¡¯re awake? Today, Mr. ric Sinir wants to eat pasta prepared by Mr. Malcolm Sinir himself. Mr. Malcolm Sinir said that he was afraid that the food in the Sinir residence would not meet Mr. ric Sinir¡¯s taste, so he came to the Sinir manor early in the morning to make preparations.¡± Tabitha was a little surprised. In her impression, the rtionship between ric and Malcolm had always been full of alienation and even some tension. Unexpectedly, one day, Malcolm would cook for his grandfather in person. Nevertheless, Tabitha was happy for ric now that his rtionship with Malcolm was improving. While Tabitha was thinking, Malcolm came out with a te of breakfast. When he saw Tabitha standing in the living room, he smiled discreetly, and a somewhat esthetic expression spread across his handsome face. ¡°Tabitha, you¡¯re awake? I cooked pasta for Grandpa and made breakfast for you too. Come and eat with me,¡± Malcolm said. Tabitha suddenly understood that ric¡¯s intention to have pasta was fake. In fact, he deliberately asked Malcolm to return to the Sinir manor to make breakfast. She saw George looking at them cheerfully and sat down helplessly at the table. Malcolm made poached eggs, shrimp croquettes, and some chicken stew that day. Although the appearance of the dishes didn¡¯t look particrly appealing, the food smelled delicious and was nutritious. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. 52% 16:11 The sight of Malcolm dressed in a suit and wearing an apron while preparing a meal for someone seemed incongruous to Tabitha. Tabitha did not refuse and picked up the tableware to eat. Malcolm took off his apron and sat face¨Cto¨Cface with Tabitha. He felt utterly at ease, watching her eat the breakfast he had made for her. The moment felt serene and peaceful to him. Even if Tabitha couldn¡¯t forgive him for the time being, he thought it would be nice to get along so peacefully all the time. He also began to eat his breakfast. After taking a few bites, he gradually frowned. He thought, ¡®It¡¯s not that delicious. The taste is significantly inferior to the food prepared by the in¨C house chef. I hope Tabitha doesn¡¯t mind. Tabitha silently finished her breakfast and was about to go out when Malcolm hurriedly picked up the packed pasta and walked up to her. He said tentatively, ¡°Tabitha, I¡¯m going to the hospital too. Let me take you there.¡± Tabitha¡¯s eyes shifted as if she were looking over at George. She reached for the lunchbox in Malcolm¡¯s hand and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The duo soon arrived at the hospital. ric had been on the phone for a long time and was overjoyed to hear what George had told him about what had happened at home. At that moment, seeing the two showing up together, ric felt happier. Hisplexion even appeared significantly better. Tabitha greeted him with a smile, ¡°Grandpa ric, you¡¯re awake? You Z 52% 16:1L Chapter 136 seem to be in good spirits today.¡± ricughed and said, ¡°I feel so much better when I see you, Tabby. Hurry up ande sit with me.¡± Tabitha sat down on the side of the bed and opened the lid of the lunchbox. The fragrance slowly permeated the air. ric took the box and ate the pasta, not forgetting to praise Malcolm, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Your cooking skills have improved a lot.¡± Malcolm said, ¡°If you like it, I can make it for you more often in the future, Grandpa.¡± ric ignored him and turned to Tabitha. ¡°I heard from George that Malcolm made breakfast for you today. Was it good?¡± Tabitha knew that George had been sent to spy on her by ric. However, since ric was a patient, she couldn¡¯t lose her temper andsh out at him. As a result, she could only nod helplessly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°Did you hear that?¡± ric immediately turned to Malcolm. ¡°Tabby said it wasn¡¯t bad. You should make breakfast for her more often in the future.¡± Malcolm could hardly keep a straight face, finding it difficult to suppress. his smile. He nodded and said, ¡°I got it.¡± Tabitha watched as ric and Malcolm interacted coherently. An amused and simultaneously exasperated expression spread across her countenance. With ric as an intermediary, Malcolm started going to the Sinir manor almost every day since that day to make breakfast for Tabitha. They would also bring a serving to ric as well. Tabitha could not refuse, so she let him be. JBBNA Chapter 136 52% 16:11 She was unfazed, but when George followed her to the hospital that day, he said in front of ric, ¡°The Sinir residence is far away from the Sinir manor. Mr. Malcolm Sinires early every morning and makes breakfast before Mrs. Sinir gets up. He must have gotten up before dawn. I can even see dark circles forming under his eyes. How pitiful.¡± Tabitha was rendered speechless. ric frowned and quickly said to Malcolm, ¡°If you are in too much of a hurry, why not move back to the Sinir manor for a while? When I recover, you can move back to the Sinir residence.¡± Malcolm suddenly found ric much more adorable than before. He couldn¡¯t suppress the smile forming at the corners of his mouth and nodded while feigning ignorance. ¡°I have no objection.¡± ric looked at Tabitha and said, ¡°Tabby, will you be mad and against this?¡± Tabitha was speechless. She thought, ¡®They¡¯ve nned everything out and made the decision, so why bother asking me?¡¯ However, the patient was the boss. She had already made so many concessions she didn¡¯t mindpromising once more. Tabitha said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Hence, that afternoon, Malcolm moved back to the Sinir manor legitimately. Although it was impossible for him to sleep in the same room as Tabitha, at least he would be able to say goodnight to her every night. He felt relieved to know that she was sleeping next door and not far away from him. B BA Chapter 136 2 521 10:1T Emmanuel soon found out about it. All his efforts and scheming all that while were in vain. Malcolm had the trump card that was ric, and Tabitha was prone to be softhearted. Emmanuel figured Tabitha and Malcolm wouldn¡¯t be getting another divorce any time soon. Emmanuel thought, ¡®Damn you, softheartedness!¡± Although ric warned him to distance himself from Tabitha, he couldn¡¯t resist going to Tabitha that day. He wanted to rify that matter with her. When he arrived at the clinic, Tabitha was attentively taking a patient¡¯s pulse. Seeing him coming, she just shook her head slightly and motioned. for him to wait at one side. Emmanuel could only sit on the resting bench at one side and wait. Judith poured him a ss of water and said with a smile, ¡°I heard that you are Mr. Malcolm Sinir¡¯s cousin. That means you¡¯re also considered Tabitha¡¯s cousin.¡± Chatper 137 Chatper 137 Chapter 137 Emmanuel wasn¡¯t too excited about hanging out with strangers, but he had to be friendly when Tabitha was around. He gave a nod and a nice. smile, saying, ¡°Yeah.¡± Emmanuel was a guy who always had a smile on his face. Even if he was just putting on a friendly act, it made him seem really nice. Judith was kind of enchanted by his smile for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s strange, Mr. Emmanuel Sinir. Even though you¡¯re Mr. Malcolm Sinir¡¯s cousin, there¡¯s something about you that makes me think of Tabitha,¡± she mumbled. Emmanuel asked gently, ¡°Really? Where do you see the resemnce?¡± ¡°When you smile, especially in the eyes. Both of your eyes are hazel, and the shape is quite nice,¡± Judith replied. Emmanuel felt a little happy inside. He hadn¡¯t noticed his resemnce to Tabitha before. After finishing prescribing medication for a patient, Tabitha walked over. Emmanuel¡¯s unusually good mood caught her attention and seemed a bit strange to her. Tabitha nced at Judith and made a mental note to ask herter about their conversation and what they had been discussing. ¡°Emmanuel, is there something you need from me?¡± Tabitha¡¯s soft voice grabbed Emmanuel¡¯s attention, and he hastily remembered why he hade by today. ¡°Tabitha, I heard Malcolm has also moved back to the Sinir manor, is that true?¡± Emmanuel asked. Tabitha nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± JBGM M Chapter 137 She noticed that Emmanuel didn¡¯t appear pleased. SEL 16:11 ¡°Weren¡¯t you considering a divorce? I get he¡¯s moving back for Granddad, but living together again? That doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea. Emmanuel voiced his worry. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s wait until Grandpa ric is feeling better,¡± Tabitha said. After a pause, Tabitha asked, ¡°It seems like you really want Malcolm and me to get divorced. Why?¡± Emmanuel felt surprised and a bit cornered by Tabitha¡¯s words. At first, he thought about orchestrating their divorce because he knew ric cared deeply for Tabitha, maybe even more than for Malcolm. The n was to make ric resent Malcolm. Later, it was his own hidden desire that made him wish for their separation. However, these were reasons he couldn¡¯t confess to Tabitha. ¡°The way things are between you and Malcolm, I¡¯m worried that forcing yourselves to stay together might not bring you happiness,¡± Emmanuel said slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t really mind,¡± Tabitha said intentionally. ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings for anyone at the moment. It¡¯s okay even if we end up divorcingter on.¡± Emmanuel felt rather displeased. When Tabitha stayed at his ce before, it was clear she had some feelings for him. But once back at Sinir manor, she became distant again. ¡°You can¡¯t be so sure. Life is unpredictable, and you might unexpectedly develop feelings for someone else. It¡¯s important to n for your own future,¡± Emmanuel advised. BG MN Chapter 137 M Tabitha nodded casually and replied, ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll give it some careful. thought.¡± Emmanuel saw that Tabitha had be distant again. He understood that no matter what he said, she wasn¡¯t going to change her mind. 52% 16:11 Emmanuel felt a bit defeated and frustrated. He couldn¡¯t get Tabitha to see his point, and he had to keep his feelings in check. He swallowed his frustration and stepped away for the moment. News of this matter swiftly reached ric. Instead of focusing on Tabitha wanting to divorce Malcolm, ric was more worried about Emmanuel¡¯s behavior toward Tabitha. Emmanuel was usually distant and tough. He was older than Malcolm and had never been in a rtionship. Surprisingly, he developed feelings for Tabitha. ric thought it was ridiculous! Unable to bear the situation, ric reluctantly brought back Wilmer Cahan, who had been handling his business affairs overseas for years. Wilmer was tall and slender, with a square face that gave off a sincere. impression. Uponnding, he quickly made his way to the hospital. ¡°Mr. Sinir, I heard about your health troublestely, and I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t visit more. I feel really bad about it,¡± Wilmer said apologetically. Wilmer was ric¡¯s right¨Chand man, someone ric trustedpletely. He was entrusted with highly confidential matters. Back then, it was Wilmer who orchestrated that particr incident. Chapter 137 ric casually waved his hand and said, ¡°Getting older brings its own. problems. Just get used to it.¡± After ric and Wilmer finished catching up, thetter noticed the former looked serious. It seemed that ric was about to give Wilmer some important instructions. Wilmer opened the door and quickly checked outside. Once he made sure no one was around, he closed the door again.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Then, he approached ric with a serious face and whispered, ¡°Mr. ric Sinir, I heard that Ms. Sinir wants to divorce Mr. Malcolm Sinir¡­¡± Realizing he might have said something he shouldn¡¯t have, he hurriedly corrected himself. ¡°Mrs. Sinir is set on divorcing Mr. Malcolm Sinir. Is it because of Mr. Emmanuel Sinir?¡± Being away most of the time, he didn¡¯t know much about what was happening at home. When ric suddenly called him back, he figured it had something to do with Tabitha, so he began investigating. When he learned about Emmanuel¡¯s involvement with Tabitha, he was left speechless for a moment. ric closed his eyes and nodded solemnly. ¡°Malcolm, that brat, had an affair, and it caused Tabby to lose the baby. Now she¡¯s dead set on divorcing him.¡± Wilmer¡¯s expression grew even more serious. He knew ric cared a lot about Tabitha. She was, after all, ric¡¯s only flesh and blood left in the world. If it weren¡¯t for that incident years ago¡­ Wilmer paused his thoughts and asked sincerely, ¡°Mr. Sinir, did you bring me back for something in particr?¡± JBBM M Chapter 147 said while sounding annoyed. ¡°I need you to keep a close eye on Emmanuel. Make sure he stays away from Tabby.¡± If they caused any problems, it would be tough to deal with the consequencester. Wilmer promptly replied, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll keep a close eye on Mr. Emmanuel Sinir and make sure he doesn¡¯t get near Mrs. Sinir.¡± Yet, Wilmer couldn¡¯t resist and asked, ¡°Mr. Sinir, if you¡¯re genuinely concerned about problems between Mr. Emmanuel Sinir and Mrs. Sinir, why not send him back overseas?¡± Chatper 138 Chatper 138 Chapter 138 Hearing this, ric let out a soft sigh. He had been greatly disappointed by Lori, and that disappointment. had left him somewhat repelled by Emmanuel. If not for recognizing Emmanuel¡¯s exceptional skills, he wouldn¡¯t have entrusted him with those overseas responsibilities back then. However, as he grew older, he started to ce more importance on family connections. ¡°Dealing with those matters is inherently risky. Manny is, after all, my grandson, and he has worked hard over the years. I want him to slowly step back from those responsibilities,¡± ric exined. In his younger days, ric chased power and wealth without any moral concerns. Now that he had achieved it all, he longed for the warmth of family. That was why, despite Malcolm¡¯s reluctance and dislike, he insisted on him marrying Tabitha. ¡°I get it,¡± Wilmer said with a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Sinir. The things you¡¯re afraid of won¡¯t happen.¡± ric nodded, looking quite tired. ¡°As I look back, I wonder if sending Tabby away was the right thing to do. My wife, even though she didn¡¯t say it outright, must have been upset with me. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have moved out and refused to forgive me until she passed away¡­¡± ric mumbled. Wilmer remembered the past and sadly advised, ¡°Mr. Sinir, don¡¯t dwell on it too much. Your health should be the priority.¡± ¡°Wilmer, you¡¯re the only one I can share my thoughts with these days,¡± ric sighed. ¡°Whenever you have a moment,e sit with me here.¡± ¡°OK,¡± Wilmer said. Chapter 138 Tabitha had no clue about what ric had done behind her back. She continued visiting him in the hospital every day. 4 10:12 Since Malcolm returned to the Sinir manor, he used to take Tabitha to the hospital every day and drive her back to the clinic. However, just two days ago, an unexpected mishap unfolded along the Ackleton highway. As they were excavating a tunnel, it caved in and ensnared a group of workers. Several of them remained confined within it. With the remaining workers adding to the chaos, Malcolm found himself with no choice but to rush to the scene and take charge of the situation. After Malcolm left, the driver took Tabitha to visit ric at the hospital. When she got out of the car, she kindly told the driver, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long I¡¯ll be at the hospital. You don¡¯t have to wait. I¡¯ll catch another ride to the clinicter. The driver nodded. Soon, Tabitha arrived at the ward. Coincidentally, Wilmer was updating ric on some work¨Crted matters. The moment Wilmer spotted Tabitha, he couldn¡¯t resist stealing a few more nces at her. Years ago, he had personally sent Tabitha off, and since then, he hadn¡¯t seen her. Surprisingly, the charming little girl from the past had transformed into such a beautiful young woman. Tabitha sensed a peculiar look in Wilmer¡¯s gaze. Politely, she asked, ¡°Are you Grandpa ric¡¯s assistant? Why haven¡¯t I seen you around before?¡± Wilmer quickly dispelled his self¨Creproach and replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been working overseas.¡± Tabitha nodded. 52% 16:12 ric grinned and said, ¡°His name is Wilmer Cahan. You can call him Mi. Cahan.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Cahan,¡± Tabitha greeted. Tabitha¡¯s manner was kind and polite, without a trace of arrogance or the narrow¨Cmindedness that sometimes came with someone from a small town. Wilmer felt pleased on ric¡¯s behalf. He smiled and replied, ¡°Nice to meet you, too, Mrs. Sinir.¡± After Wilmer finished updating ric and left the ward, Tabitha opened the lunchbox. ¡°Grandpa ric, since Malcolm is away today, I made breakfast for you.¡± She spoke in a soft tone. ric grinned instantly and said, ¡°Tabby, your breakfast is way better than that brat¡¯s.¡± Tabitha¡¯s helplessness crept into her words. ¡°Then why do you ask him to handle your breakfast every day?¡± ¡°I do it intentionally to give him a tough time. He made you upset, and I want to make sure he faces the consequences,¡± ric exined. ric tried to make her feel better with his words, but Tabitha struggled to muster a smile. She really wanted to tell ric that she couldn¡¯t go on with Malcolm, but seeing ric getting better and the hope in his eyes, she couldn¡¯t bear to upset him right now. All she could do was smile and stay quiet. Seeing Tabitha¡¯s reluctance to forgive Malcolm, ric grew worried and started feeling a growing resentment toward Malcolm. Tabitha had once held a deep affection for him, and Malcolm¡¯s thoughtless behavior shattered her love for him. Only now, in the face of his mistakes, JBBMM Chapter 138 did he show a willingness to change. Winning back Tabitha¡¯s favor now seemed like a formidable challenge, 62% 16:12 Ignoring ric¡¯s concerns, Tabitha attended to his breakfast, watched TV with him, and even helped in trimming his nails. Tabitha remained by ric¡¯s side until noon before finally leaving the hospital. After exiting the hospital, Tabitha gged down a taxi to return to the clinic. Meanwhile, Chadwick was dealing with eye troubles. He had decided to see Tabitha in the clinic for a checkup that day. He called her and knew she would arrive soon. Thus, he opted to wait. outside the clinic. Soon enough, Tabitha emerged from a taxi and was about to cross the road. Chadwick had a smile on his face and was ready to greet her when he suddenly noticed a car speeding toward her. Chadwick¡¯s heart nearly skipped a beat, and he urgently cried out, ¡°Watch. out! Tabby, step back!¡± He yelled while rushing frantically toward Tabitha. Regrettably, it was toote. Tabitha quickly stepped back as the car kept speeding toward her. She moved onto the sidewalk, but the car didn¡¯t slow down. It seemed like it was heading straight for her! A loud thud echoed as Tabitha got thrown about seven feet away andnded still on the ground. Luckily, the slope of the sidewalk slowed down the car. It prevented more. 92% 16:12 Chapter 138 serious harm to Tabitha. Chadwick was still trying to make sense of what had happened. He shook himself back to reality and hurried to Tabitha¡¯s side while yelling, ¡°Someone call an ambnce!¡± In a flurry, he brought Tabitha into the clinic and urged a few medical staff to assess the situation. Fortunately, Tabitha¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t too serious. Although she was initially unconscious, she gradually regained consciousness. Her pale face stirred sympathy from those around her. Chadwick let out a sigh of relief, though he was still covered in cold sweat. He held onto Tabitha tightly and said, ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re okay. You really scared me there. How are you feeling now?¡± Tabitha¡¯s lower leg was injured, and she felt a bit dizzy, but there were no other immediate symptoms. She gently freed herself from Chadwick¡¯s embrace and smiled as she reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s not too serious. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Should we tell Malcolm about this and ask him to send someone to check it out?¡± Chadwick asked. He believed the situation was moreplex than it appeared. ¡°No. Grandpa ric isn¡¯t doing well. Let¡¯s not worry them. Just get Trevor to look into it,¡± Tabitha suggested. Respecting Tabitha¡¯s wishes, Chadwick refrained from persuading further. Meanwhile, just across the road, Giuseppe sat in his car and clutched the steering wheel tightly. He red at the clinic with a somber expression. After witnessing Tabitha taken into the clinic following the This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ident, he muttered, ¡°You enjoy hanging around like a troublesome spirit, don¡¯t you?¡± UZN 52% 16:12 Chapter 138 He then turned the car around and drove away. Shortly after, both the police and an ambnce arrived almost at the same time. Even though Tabitha appeared to be rtively unharmed, Chadwick insisted on taking her to the hospital. Colette rushed over as soon as she heard the news. ¡°What happened? How did Tabby get hit by a car? How is she now?¡± she asked worriedly. Chadwick told her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine and getting checked out thoroughly inside.¡± Colette breathed a sigh of relief. The police arrived to gather statements, and Chadwick, being a witness, provided a detailed ount of the incident. Later, he asked about the perpetrator. ¡°The driver who caused the ident is a middle¨Caged man who was driving drunk. He was fairly intoxicated and we have him in custody now,¡± the police exined. Once the driver sobered up, he confessed to the ident and admitted that he had hit Tabitha because he was intoxicated and couldn¡¯t brake in time. Still, Colette kept a close watch. She suspected that the situation wasn¡¯t as straightforward as it appeared. Chatper 139 Chatper 139 Chapter 139 Tabitha came out of the examination room as soon as Chadwick finished getting his statement taken. The police questioned her ording to the procedure before leaving the hospital. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chadwick felt somewhat uneasy when he saw Tabitha¡¯s pale face. He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Tabby, do you still feel unwell?¡± Tabitha smiled. ¡°I just have a little scratch on my foot. No need to worry too much.¡± Although she had quickly avoided the collision and did not get hit hard, her face was very pale¨Cshe didn¡¯t look like she suffered a minor injury at all. Chadwick had a bad feeling about it. Colette stood silently on the side, watching Chadwick be overly concerned about Tabitha. However, when she carefully observed Chadwick¡¯s gaze toward Tabitha, she saw no hint of romance. She silently convinced herself not to overthink. Tabitha intended to leave the hospital after her physical examination, but Chadwick insisted that she stay until the test results came out. Chadwick looked solemn, and his usually clear voice was hoarse. ¡°Now you¡¯re a patient with injuries. Listen to me.¡± Although Tabitha was surprised, she understood that he was concerned about her. She felt warmth in her heart and smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± In Ackleton, Malcolm had just left the scene of the ident. He was resting in the car with his eyes closed, but his mind was still actively working. BJ BGH 16:12 He thought. The families of the trapped workers have been appeased, and the rescue team has devised a n to evacuate everyone safely by tonight.¡± Just then, Saul opened the car door and anxiously said, ¡°Mr. Sinir, Mrs. Sinir got into an ident!¡± Malcolm abruptly opened his eyes and his voice was filled with tension. ¡°What happened?¡± Saul replied, ¡°Mrs. Sinir got hit by a car, but fortunately, she wasn¡¯t seriously injured. The police investigation revealed that the driver was drunk¡­ Malcolm was greatly relieved to hear that Tabitha was not severely injured. ¡°Send some people to investigate the driver¡¯s background at once.¡± He immediately ordered, ¡°Drive, we¡¯re returning to Xosa now.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Saul hesitated. He was about to ask Malcolm how to deal with. things at the construction site, but as soon as he saw that man¡¯s clenched fists, he knew not to press further and stopped talking. At half past four in the afternoon, the test results were out. Chadwick immediately went to the doctor¡¯s office to make inquiries. The doctor looked at the test report repeatedly with a solemn expression. He asked Chadwick to sit down before hesitantly saying, ¡°The patient¡¯s injuries are minor, but based on these test results, I suspect that Mrs. Sinir may have leukemia.¡± Chadwick¡¯s mind went nk for several seconds, and his body stiffened. When he returned to his senses, it was as if a thunderous explosion had urred before him and caused his pupils to dte. Leukemia was a term he was all too familiar with. Leukemia was a term he was all too familiar with. 102% 16:12 Chapter 130 That was the disease Luna had. He had been actively searching for apatible bone marrow donor, so he knew how difficult it was to find one. He couldn¡¯t ept it, and his eyes lost focus. After some time, he bent down and murmured, ¡°How could this happen? She recently got pregnant and had gotten many prenatal check¨Cups. Dr. Tomlinson, who was in charge, never mentioned anything like this¡­¡± The doctor, Zeke Snowden, got Chadwick to calm down. He cleared his throat and exined, ¡°Prenatal screening cannot detect cancer. This is just my initial spection. If you want more urate results, we will need to conduct a few more specific tests¡­¡± Chadwick listened nkly and said, ¡°Dr. Snowden, please don¡¯t let Tabitha know about this for the time being¡­ I¡¯ll arrange for her to take the tests.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Zeke answered. When Chadwick left the doctor¡¯s office, he felt he was walking on thin ice with an unreal chilling sensation. Instead of immediately returning to the ward, he walked to the balcony at the end of the corridor. He suddenly felt the urge to smoke, as if it could relieve the oppressive feeling in his chest. It was getting dark when Chadwick returned to the ward. Tabitha was probably so tired that she fell asleep in her hospital bed. She had been sleeping a lot recently, and Chadwick attributed it to the effects of the miscarriage and medication. He never thought that she might be ill. Thest bit of light came through the window and shone on her, from her glistening hair to her pale face, lips, and fingertips. Chapter 139 52% 16:12 She was astonishingly pale from head to toe and, as the light faded, her appearance became increasingly blurry¨Cas if she might disappear at any moment. Chadwick¡¯s eyes reddened. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at her anymore, so he tucked her in and gently touched her soft hair. He thought, Tabby, no matter what happens, I will protect you and keep you away from all idents.¡± Colette was very busy today, but she was concerned about the progress of Tabitha¡¯s car ident, so she stayed in the hospital and dealt with everything via phone. After making a call, she stood outside the door and looked into the ward. Since the room was unlit, she couldn¡¯t see Chadwick¡¯s expression clearly, but in the fading light outside, she could observe his careful movements- he looked like he was guarding a precious treasure. Her heart instantly sank to the bottom, and every nerve in her body. tensed. Tabitha was only lightly hit by a car and would be fine after a few days of rest. Colette wondered why there was an intense sadness around Chadwick. ¡°How¡¯s Tabitha?¡± At this moment, a desperate¨Csounding voice shattered the tranquil atmosphere. Emmanuel rushed over, looking cold. It turned out to be raining heavily outside. Tabitha was awakened by themotion. Chadwick covered her eyes before turning on the light. As soon as Emmanuel saw Tabitha¡¯s pale face, his heart skipped a beat, and he instinctively grabbed her hand. ¡°How are you? Where are you injured? Chapter 139 Is it serious?¡± N 52% 16:13 Chadwick furrowed his brows at Emmanuel¡¯s intimate actions. Tabitha withdrew her hand calmly. Her pale lips twitched slightly, and she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just got a minor scratch on my foot. Chadwick insisted that I stay in the hospital.¡± Emmanuel was relieved to see Tabitha¡¯s rxed expression and breathed a sigh of relief, though his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Be more careful when crossing the road in the future.¡± Tabitha nodded, thanking him for his concern with a smile. She only knew that Emmanuel was secretly helping Naomi, but she didn¡¯t understand his motives. Firstly, she did not feel any bitterness or enmity towards Emmanuel. It is possible that he wasn¡¯t targeting her when he helped Naomi, and had other purposes instead. She vaguely guessed that he might use Naomi to get close to Malcolm and secretlypete for power. In theserge conglomerate families, brothers could do anything for money and power. To figure out Emmanuel¡¯s intentions, Tabitha needed to approach him. under the guise of friendship. Emmanuel had a strong feeling that Tabitha¡¯s car ident was rted to Naomi. He thought, I¡¯ve already warned her not to touch Tabitha again. How dare she y tricks behind my back?¡± Since Tabitha was fine, Chadwick didn¡¯t insist on having her hospitalized. However, Chadwick was burdened with heavy thoughts. When he sent Tabitha back to the Sinir manor, his gaze remained fixed on her BBBNO DO Chatper 140 Chatper 140 Chapter 140 After Tabitha entered the Sinir manor, she hesitated and came out again. Then, she hailed a taxi to go to the outskirts.. After seeing the strange look on Emmanuel¡¯s face when he learned about her car ident, she thought she could try to find out more information by talking to him. Tabitha arrived at Emmanuel¡¯s house. The rain had stopped, leaving the road wet and chilly after the downpour. Emmanuel hadn¡¯t returned yet, and the house was pitch dark, indicating that Lori had probably gone to sleep. Standing outside the main gate, Tabitha thought about whether or not she should ring the doorbell. Suddenly, she heard the sound of a car engine turning off. Almost instinctively, Tabitha quickly hid in the shadows of a corner, concealing her entire figure. Emmanuel opened the door and got out. He was still talking on the phone and sounded angry. ¡°Naomi, I warned you not to touch Tabitha. You should be d she didn¡¯t get hurt today¡­ Now that Tabitha and Malcolm are getting divorced, you¡¯re useless to me¡­ I¡¯ll give you some money. Leave and never return to Xosa forever¡­¡± Tabitha, hidden in the shadows, felt a surge of anger. It turned out that Emmanuel had Naomi approach Malcolm only to get them to split up. She thought, ¡®But what practical benefits would Emmanuel gain from her divorce with Malcolm? Could our marriage affect Malcolm¡¯s position. within Sinir Group headquarters?¡® SBB BWW Chapter 140 16% 16:13 Various pieces of vital information shed through Tabitha¡¯s mind, but she couldn¡¯t grasp them. Just then, Emmanuel noticed something and suddenly looked in Tabitha¡¯s direction. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. His tall and imposing figure, along with his hazel eyes, exuded a heavy, oppressive force as if he could strangle her in the next second. Tabitha broke out in a cold sweat and covered her mouth tightly to prevent herself from making a sound. Emmanuel walked toward Tabitha, and the sound of his shoes tapping on the ground felt like each step was stomping on her heart, like the knocking sound of a door from the depths of hell. Tabitha froze in an instant, and her back started to sweat. Even though she had hidden well, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Emmanuel¡¯s eyes, gleaming under the streetlight, had already spotted her. Her mind started to race. At that moment, a hunched figure suddenly approached Emmanuel. Following closely, a wooden stick forcefully cut through the air and hit Emmanuel on the head, apanied by a burst of coarse and maliciousughter. Emmanuel grunted, and before he could steady himself, he received at second hit. Caught off guard, he couldn¡¯t retaliate as the hits rained down on him, leaving him with no chance to fight back. The assant continued to attack and curse. His rough voice was filled with deep resentment. ¡°You little brat, how dare you y tricks with me? Did you put a tracker in my money bag? I knew it. You knowingly let me kidnap that woman and waited for me to fall into the trap so you could JGG GAW Chapter 140 report me and have me arrested. Today, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± 52 16:13 ¡°Jayden, how dare youe back¡­¡± Emmanuel fought back desperately with his arm. Before he could finish speaking, Jayden struck him once more. Tabitha hid in the corner, and her eyes widened with shock when she saw the attacker. It was Jayden! He had kidnapped her and set fire to the house, worsening her physical condition. It¡¯s safe to say, that if it weren¡¯t for Jayden kidnapping her, her child may still be alive. And all of this had some involvement from Emmanuel. ¡®Those two bastards!¡® she cursed. In an instant, a raging anger ignited in Tabitha¡¯s heart. She wished she had a knife to stab her enemy and avenge her child. However, even Emmanuel was beaten by that scoundrel, and Tabitha repeatedly urged herself to stay calm. Given her current physical condition, rushing out now would be seeking death. She quietly stepped back, keeping a safe distance, and called the police. Then, standing in the shadows, she coldly watched as Emmanuel was beaten senseless. As Jayden also grew weaker from his relentless assault, Tabitha looked around for a weapon. In a corner near the door, she noticed an iron rod. Tabitha¡¯s blood boiled, and her heart was filled with overwhelming fury. She picked up the iron rod and rushed out, aiming for Jayden¡¯s elbow. JB BBM M Chapter 140 M 52% 16:13 Jayden¡¯s arm went numb, and the wooden stick fell out of his hand. Tabitha didn¡¯t ease her attacks, continuing with a series of chaotic strikes, each hitting a vital point. Injured and in pain, Jayden fell to the ground and continued cursing with a coarse and aged voice, ¡°Who dares to ambush me? You¡¯re seeking death¡­¡± Tabitha red coldly and swung the stick to hit him in the face. Although she was usually delicate and gentle, at this moment, her heart was filled with the raging mes of anger, almost soaking through her whole body, and she was screaming to avenge her baby. Tabitha was aware Emmanuel was watching, and she didn¡¯t shy away. She swung the stick and beat him randomly, as if on purpose. Even Emmanuel was beaten several times by her. When Emmanuel saw Tabitha¡¯s sudden appearance, he slowly regained consciousness. He gritted his teeth, stood up, and retreated to her side, joining forces with her to subdue Jayden. Jayden was pinned down by Emmanuel and suddenly burst intoughter. His face, full of wrinkles, became even more twisted and terrifying. ¡°Emmanuel, you little ingrate! How dare you hit your father? It¡¯s outrageous,¡± he said. Emmanuel¡¯s expression changed slightly. He didn¡¯t care about Jayden¡¯s insults toward him. However, he was concerned about what Tabitha would think after hearing those words. Jayden continuedughing, revealing his yellowish teeth, and emitting at somewhat repugnant odor under the streetlight. ¡°Bastard, you won¡¯t acknowledge your old man and dared to change your surname privately. Be careful. Heaven¡¯s wrath will strike you down. Reporting me and causing BBGM M Chapter 140 me to be imprisoned back then was already the peak of unfilial piety. Today, you even dare to work with others to beat your father. Beware, you¡¯ll go to hell in the future.¡± Emmanuel subconsciously looked at Tabitha. He never expected warmth from this world, and no matter what Jayden said, it couldn¡¯t stir the slightest ripple in his heart. However, he cared about what Tabitha thought of him. 16:13 Tabitha thought of her lost baby and looked at the unrepentant viin before her. She was so angry that she hit him on the foot with a stick again, interrupting his curses. ¡°You¡¯re such a jerk. You even snatched your wife and child¡¯s living expenses and used them to gamble and buy drugs. You¡¯re not fit to be a human, let alone im the title of a father.¡± Jayden red at her and spat out some offensive words. ¡°Bitch, I¡¯m. disciplining my son. Mind your damn business! Otherwise, as long as I¡¯m alive, I will return to take revenge on you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Tabitha stood tall, her eyes cold and icy, as if a fierce fire was burning within her. She red at Jayden, causing a desperado like him to look away. ¡°You brought Emmanuel into this world, but what did you provide him? Beatings, curses, and starvation¡­ A person like you is Tabitha¡¯s voice was resolute, echoing powerfully. Though her face remained pale as paper, her eyes revealed an intensity, that sent shivers down other¡¯s backs. Emmanuel¡¯s eyes were fixed on Tabitha, and his breath became somewhat erratic. Chatper 141 Chatper 141 Chapter 141 Such a slim and weak figure of Tabitha stood straight as if nothing could crush her over, even the heaviest snow. She looked calm, gentle, and delicate. At that moment, Emmanuel, who never dared to face his inner world, seemed to escape from a dark and endless hell instantly as he suddenly realized that he had fallen in love with Tabitha. He could not believe he could meet someone he liked in his life! Just then, a siren roared. The police then took Jayden away. Before getting into the police car, he still cursed, imed that he had been beaten by his biological son, and asked the police to give him justice. But Jayden was a wanted criminal, so the police ignored him and quickly shoved him into the car and asked him to behave. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. After a while, when everything regained silence, Emmanuel¡¯s heart, which had been beating violently, gradually calmed down. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Tabitha, didn¡¯t you go home? Why are you here?¡± Tabitha had alreadye up with an excuse. She looked at him calmly, and her clear eyes looked so attractive. ¡°I have something to confirm with you,¡± she replied. Emmanuel¡¯s eyes moved slightly as he asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When I was hit by the car today, I felt as if it had hit me on purpose. The police identified that the driver was drunk, but when you came to see me in the hospital, I felt like you had something to say.¡± She paused, raised her 1/5 Chapter 141 182% 16:14 eyes, and looked at him seriously, continuing, ¡°Emmanuel, do you know anything? Is there someone trying to kill me?¡± Upon hearing that, Emmanuel¡¯s mind buzzed. Of course, he would not expose Naomi. He quickly showed a warm smile and said, ¡°You got it wrong. I just felt a little surprised and worried about you.¡± Tabitha had been staring at him. It was a bit risky for her toe to Emmanuel to sound him out. But she had already nned it out. In her opinion, although the excuse she made seemed clumsy, with Emmanuel¡¯s shrewdness, he would have found more excuses if he had noticed it. But to her surprise, he did not notice that she was sounding him out, which only meant that Emmanuel had a guilty conscience. Tabitha got the answer she wanted. So she nodded and said, ¡°I see. Then, I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Tabitha¡­¡± Emmanuel immediately stopped her. Tabitha looked back at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emmanuel¡¯s good¨Clooking Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, but in the end, he said. nothing because he thought it was not the best time to confess that day. But Tabitha saw something in his hesitated expression. Emmanuel arranged for Naomi to approach Malcolm with the ultimate goal of getting Tabitha and Malcolm divorced. Once the goal was achieved, Emmanuel immediately got rid of Naomi, indicating that he did not intend to use Naomi to do further actions on the Sinir family. A ridiculous and unbelievable guess shed through Tabitha¡¯s mind. ¡®Is Emmanuel actually targeting me? Does Emmanuel like me?¡® 2/5 A JGGBAW Chapter 141 When Tabitha thought of that, she felt a chill run down her spine. To her, it was not a good thing to be liked by someone like Emmanuel. 1614 Because, in her opinion, Emmanuel was also one of the culprits who killed her child, and she wanted to put him in prison! Tabitha took a gentle breath and looked at the wound on his face. She pretended to be unnatural and suggested, ¡°How about you go into the house and apply some medicine first?¡± A heavy rainstorm had just passed. Emmanuel was awful wet and dirty, which made him look particrly embarrassed. Emmanuel¡¯s eyes brightened slightly. He smiled and nodded quickly in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡± Tabitha followed him into the house and found the medicine kit. Emmanuel had changed into clean clothes and asked tentatively, ¡°Tabitha, I can¡¯t apply it myself. Can you help me?¡± Looking at the expectation in his eyes, Tabitha was more sure of her guess. She lowered her gaze and said, ¡°Okay.¡± She hated being near Emmanuel, but she was very eager to find out the truth and could only help him apply the medicine while enduring a feeling of rejection. Tabitha dipped a cotton swab in disinfectant and wiped the wound on his face bit by bit. Emmanuel was clearly in pain, but his eyes were fixed on Tabitha, and the hands at his side had been tightly clenched. ¡°Tabitha¡­¡± He was about to say something when Lori¡¯s door suddenly opened. She asked in slight fear, ¡°Manny, it was very noisy outside just now. What Z 152 16:14 Chapter 141 happened?¡± In fact. Lori knew that it was Jayden who hade back to take revenge on them. He was an inhumane, cruel, and brutal man. He was sentenced to prison for ten years after being reported by Emmanuel. Hence, he would never let them go easily. She was too frightened toe out, not even to turn on the light. Emmanuel had grown ustomed to Lori¡¯s timidity. He frowned slightly but still said in a very soft voice, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just a thief. The police have taken him away. Only then did Lori let out a long breath of relief to go along with his lie. ¡°I was frightened. We¡¯ve always been peaceful here. How could there be a thief? How did you get that wound on your face? How dare that thief hit someone when he¡¯s stealing?¡± eximed Lori. Although Tabitha hated Emmanuel, she was not used to Lori¡¯s evasive behavior. She quickly treated the wound on Emmanuel¡¯s face and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going back first.¡± Emmanuel immediately stood up and said, ¡°Let me give you a ride home.¡± Tabitha waspletely sure that Emmanuel had a crush on her. From the phone call a moment ago, she knew he would not hurt her again, so she nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Sitting in the passenger seat, Tabitha observed Emmanuel¡¯s expression and asked softly, ¡°Emmanuel, your father¡­ After he was sentenced to prison, were you directly sent abroad for study?¡± Emmanuel answered, ¡°No, I finished middle school in the country. I got good grades and was epted by several top universities. My granddad probably saw my potential and paid me to study abroad. Later, he asked me to handle the work abroad.¡± He thought Tabitha was interested in his 4/5 BBBM M Chapter 141 M A 52% 16:14 study life, so he added in detail, ¡°It was also this year that Granddad asked me toe back to Sinir Group headquarters after I had almost finished dealing with the work abroad.¡± Tabitha lowered her eyes slightly. Emmanuel had been staying abroad after middle school, and they had never met each other in the past. Thus, she thought Emmanuel could not have liked her since before. Although Tabitha could not figure it out, she could confirm that Emmanuel liked her a little. However¡­ Chatper 142 Chatper 142 Chapter 142 Tabitha felt the word ¡°like¡± was too ironic for someone like Emmanuel. He would do whatever it took to achieve his goals. He even could cooperate with a woman like Naomi, so Tabitha thought he had no bottom line. Tabitha felt no need to be ethical with people who did not have a bottom line. Tabitha had a ning into her mind, which was to beat him at his own game. Emmanuel perceived Tabitha¡¯s concern for him and wished he could spend more time with her. He deliberately drove slowly, but they still reached the Sinir manor quickly. After Tabitha got out of the car, she bent down slightly and said to him, ¡°Thank you for driving me back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Emmanuel said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you today, I might have been doomed. In fact, you are my savior.¡± Tabitha smiled and replied, ¡°I just happened to look for you.¡± ¡°But you did save my life.¡± Emmanuel fixed his eyes on her and continued, ¡°Tabitha, I will repay you.¡± Pretending not to see the emotions in his eyes, Tabitha smiled faintly and agreed, ¡°Okay then, treat me to a meal some other day.¡± Emmanuel was a little disappointed and secretly hated Tabitha for being insensitive, but he quickly pulled himself together. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll definitely remember it.¡± After saying goodbye to Emmanuel, Tabitha turned around and returned. to the house. Coincidentally, Malcolm was hurrying out and ran into Tabitha. Chapter 142 He immediately grabbed her wrist and asked with concern, ¡°Tabitha, where have you been thiste?¡± When Malcolm returned from Ackleton, he heard that Tabitha had left the hospital and was back at the Sinir manor. Thus, he immediately rushed back to the manor. But when he returned to the Sinir manor, he found that she had note back. So, he decided to go out again to look for her. Along the way home, he was worried about her in the car. He could not rest assured if he did not see her. Fortunately, he saw hering back as soon as he went out. But the car outside the door that brought Tabitha back had aroused his concerns. Malcolm frowned slightly and questioned, ¡°Were you with Emmanuel just now?¡± Tabitha made no secret of it and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She did not want to talk much with Malcolm, broke free from his hand, and walked past him directly. Malcolm looked at the car outside that had not driven away and clenched his fists. He pursed his lips, turned around, and followed her in. He had already found some clues about the connection between Emmanuel and Naomi. Although there was no conclusive evidence to tell Tabitha for the time being, Malcolm must make her understand that Emmanuel had ill intentions. He wanted to keep her away from Emmanuel. When Tabitha returned to the house, George saw the wound on her foot and shouted in shock, ¡°Mrs. Sinir, you¡¯re injured so severely. You should GG BM Chapter 142 52 16:15 either stay in the hospital or go home for the recovery. How can you run around at thiste hour?¡± Tabitha said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t run around. I just went to Emmanuel¡¯s. house to get something.¡± In a hurry, George made peppermint tea for Tabitha and asked the housekeeper to run hot water for her to take a bath. Tabitha thanked George sincerely and went upstairs. Her foot was badly hit. She did not feel anything when she beat Jayden hard. But at that moment, she found that the pain was severe after her nerves rxed. She felt the pain even further when she took a step up the stairs. But she only frowned slightly, and without showing any pain on her face, she calmly went on to the second step. Suddenly, a pair of long arms wrapped from her side and picked her up directly. Tabitha¡¯s body leaned backward, and things in her view inverted. She subconsciously wrapped her hands around Malcolm¡¯s neck. Malcolm had not been so close to her for a long time. The familiar fragrance in his arms made his heart beat fast. His voice was low and hoarse as he said, ¡°You are seriously injured. I will bring you upstairs.¡± Tabitha¡¯s foot was indeed in pain, so she did not refuse. Anyway, she needed not to be responsible for the hug. Malcolm¡¯s arms were long and strong. He held her steadily and firmly but walked very slowly. It was only dozens of steps, but he took more than five minutes up. He took Tabitha straight into the bedroom andid her gently on the JB BBM M Chapter 142 couch. Tabitha nodded calmly at him. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. 52% 16:15 Malcolm pursed his lips and said, ¡°Amy has run the hot water for you. Can you do it alone? Do you need any help?¡± ¡°No need. It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡± Tabitha immediately refused. ¡°You may go out.¡± ¡°Tabitha¡­¡± Malcolm said seriously in a deep voice, ¡°Emmanuel is unkind. You should be on guard when you get along with him in the future.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Tabitha looked at him and pretended to be surprised. ¡°He¡¯s gentle and looks like a good man.¡± ¡°Trust me, you can¡¯t imagine what he has done abroad. Anyway, stay away from him,¡± he emphasized. Tabitha knew Malcolm would not say what Emmanuel had done and would provide no information she needed, so she only responded calmly, ¡°I see. You can go out now. The water is getting cold.¡± Malcolm wanted to say something more, but Tabitha resolutely requested him out and mmed the door shut. Malcolm looked at the closed door and felt that it was like Tabitha¡¯s heart which could no longer be opened for him. As he stood outside for a long time, his heart ached with the thought of Tabitha¡¯s gentle, trusting face when she faced Emmanuel. Tabitha was his wife, and he would never allow anyone to covet her, let alone hurt her! When Emmanuel got home and saw all the lights had been switched off, he knew that Lori was probably hiding in her room again. 82% 16:15 Chapter 149 He had grown ustomed to the darkness, and without turning on the lights, he moved slowly into the bedroom in total darkness. Emmanuel closed his eyes and felt the scent of Tabitha in the air, overwhelming him everywhere. The next morning. Emmanuel had a pair of notably dark circles on his face, but his eyes were full of vitality as if sunlight suddenly shone in a corner that had always been filled with dead air for years. Even Lori sensed that Emmanuel seemed to be different. But when she looked closely, she found Emmanuel was still the same, without any differences. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After breakfast, Emmanuel went back to work at Sinir Group headquarters. The receptionist, Narcissa Tisdale, smiled sweetly at Emmanuel and greeted, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Sinir.¡± ¡°Good morning,¡± answered Emmanuel. Emmanuel¡¯s smile was gentle, pleasant, and vibrant. Narcissa was stunned by his gentle look and said with a blushing face, ¡°Mr. Sinir, Ms. Boyle over there wants to see you.¡± Following the direction pointed out by Narcissa, Emmanuel spotted Naomi sitting on a couch in the lobby. She nodded and smiled at him. when he looked over. Chatper 143 Chatper 143 Chapter 143 N 52% 16:15 Emmanuel¡¯s expression suddenly stiffened, and his good mood disappeared. ¡°I don¡¯t know this woman. Those who have no appointment. are not allowed to enter the Narcissa was shocked by Emmanuel¡¯s sudden gloomy face and exined in a hurry, ¡°She came here very early. Moreover, she said that she was your good friend and insisted on waiting for you here-¡± Then, Emmanuel¡¯s face darkened even more and he said coldly, ¡°Send someone to get her out.¡± He turned and walked into the elevator. After reaching his office on the 11th floor and closing the door, he finally called Naomi. ¡°Are you crazy? How dare youe to thepany to find me?¡± he said. Naomi had been waiting for his call for a long time. Although she was mentally prepared, she still felt slightly frightened when hearing his voice. His voice sounded as if he was trying to suppress his emotions. She plucked up the courage and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who crashed into Tabitha and hurt her, Mr. Sinir. I came here to exin it to you.¡± Emmanuel replied, ¡°I believe you for the time being.¡± Then, he added in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve instructed someone to transfer the money to your ount. It will be in your ount at noon. Take the money and get out of Xosa. Never show up in front of me again, or-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want money, Mr. Sinir,¡± she interrupted. Naomi¡¯s fear of Emmanuel had been instilled deep inside her, so her voice was slightly shaky. Nevertheless, her wish to be ady of the Sinir family was even stronger. Thus, she decided to take a gamble. ¡°I¡¯ve worked for you before, and even had an abortion because I wanted to help you. I don¡¯t want to leave Xosa. I just want to marry into the Sinir family.¡± 52% 15:15 Chapter 163 ¡°How dare you disobey me? Do you have a death wish?¡± Emmanuel changed his elegant facade, and his cold voice reached Naomi¡¯s ears. through the phone. It felt as if a saw was cutting the nerve, making her heart beat fast. Naomi had been traumatized by Emmanuel. Therefore, when she saw. him, it was as if a rat was seeing a cat, and she would tense uppletely. However, she had spent all her efforts for the past six months trying to marry Malcolm. She initially thought that as long as she could get rid of Tabitha, she could be thedy of the Sinir family and from then on, she would live a treasured life as a rich wife. Now that Malcolm had begun to suspect her, he would not even answer her calls. Moreover, Emmanuel refused to help her to be thedy of the Sinir family. Thus, she could not be patient anymore. Naomi tried hard to keep calm. ¡°You and I are in the same boat, Mr. Sinir. If you can help me, I¡¯ll listen to you. But now you¡­¡± She took a deep breath. Deciding to disregard the consequences, she added, ¡°But you like Tabitha. Mr. Sinir, if I can¡¯t marry into the Sinir family, you can just forget of having her!¡± ¡°You must have a death wish!¡± Emmanuel shouted. Then, with a very cold voice, Emmanuel added in disgust, ¡°You have no right to bargain with me. If you want to live a good life, take the money and leave.¡± Atst, Naomi was terrified. She pleaded, ¡°Mr. Sinir, I just want to-¡± ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Emmanuel interrupted her in a cold voice. Then, he added, ¡°If you dare toe to the Hearing Emmanuel hang up i phone quickly, Naomi was slightly Chapter 143 unwilling to give in. However, she knew that she had offended Emmanuel, so she could only be patient for a while and try to find better leverage. before negotiating with him. Meanwhile, Saul walked quickly into the CEO¡¯s office on the 12th floor at Sinir Group headquarters. He saw Malcolm standing in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. Outside the thick ss window was sunlight stretching to the sky. The light shone on Malcolm¡¯s shoulders, making his tall and straight figure look particrly cold and lonely. Saul said respectfully, ¡°Everything is ready, Mr. Sinir.¡± Malcolm looked back and his eyes were still bloodshot. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. He turned around and walked out of the office with a heavy but determined footstep. Saul investigated overnight and found a connection between Giuseppe and the driver who hit Tabitha. Moreover, Giuseppe secretly met with Naomi on the second day of his arrival in Xosa. ¡®How dare she hire someone to crash into Tabitha? I¡¯ll make sure she has a taste of it as well! It¡¯s a good timing. I can also find out her true colors, Malcolm mused to himself. Seeing Malcolm, Narcissa who was in the lobby on the first floor hurriedly greeted him before lowering her head quickly. After all, Malcolm¡¯s aura was especially cold that day. It felt like he was harboring an impending storm of anger, which made people not dare to look directly at him. Malcolm strode out of thepany building and saw Naomi standing by BBBM M M 12 16:15 Chapter 141 the roadside waiting for a taxi. He clenched his fists and quickly loosened them. Then, he made a gesture to Saul who was behind him before walking quickly toward Naomi. Malcolm deliberately raised his voice and called her name. ¡°Naomi!¡± Naomi was still thinking about what she could do to negotiate with Emmanuel next time. When she heard the familiar voice all of a sudden, she raised her head in surprise. ¡°Malcolm, why are you-¡± Before she could finish her words, a ck van suddenly drove straight toward her at a fast speed. After that, Naomi¡¯s face turned pale with fear. She stepped back in a hurry. ¡°Be careful!¡± Malcolm ran toward her, wrapped his arms around her waist, and headed to the roadside. The two fell to the ground together. Naomi was so scared that she looked terrified and her voice was trembling. Nevertheless, she was unharmed, because Malcolm¡¯s hands were under her and protected her. ¡°Are you okay, Malcolm?¡± she asked nervously. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ What¡¯s with the car just now?¡± he asked. Malcolm¡¯s voice sounded like he was suppressing pain. Atst, Naomi finally came to her senses and looked at the car. The car had long gone since it turned around and disappeared into the traffic. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Naomi answered. After escaping death, Naomi¡¯s voice was shaky. She added, ¡°I just stood here waiting for a taxi, and I didn¡¯t offend anyone¡­¡± Malcolm¡¯s elbow was injured. His face turned pale in pain, so he did not JBBBMW This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. even have to pretend it. Beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead. 52% 16:15 However, Naomi¡¯s noisy denial made him feel disgusted. It was as if he could vomit if he were to listen to one more sentenceing from her, so he simply took out his phone and called Saul. ¡°Something happened to me at the entrance of the office. Come here immediately¡­ After a while, Saul rushed out of the building and supported Malcolm nervously. ¡°Are you okay, Mr. Sinir? What happened? You look terrible. Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± While he continued with the series of questions, Naomi¡¯s face turned pale because she was terrified and her fingertips trembled more uncontrobly. ¡°That was really dangerous. If it weren¡¯t for Malcolm, I would have been killed by the car. Who wants me dead?¡® she mused to herself. A few names appeared in Naomi¡¯s mind, and she was even more flustered. At that time, Saul had helped Malcolm into the car and was about to take him to the hospital. Naomi quickly followed them and got into the car as well. Malcolm pressed the injured spot and stared at Naomi with a darkened gaze. ¡°The car just now obviously wanted to kill you. Tell me the truth, who have you offended?¡± he asked. Chatper 144 Chatper 144 Chapter 144 Naomi¡¯s shoulders were trembling. She looked extremely frightened and said in a panic. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Malcolm noticed every expression on her face. Naturally, he could see the fear in her eyes and knew that she truly did not know the real culprit. Thus, he did not ask her again and merely asked Saul to Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. drive faster. At the hospital, after having a check¨Cup, Malcolm was told that his elbow had been injured, but it was not a major issue. The doctor said, ¡°There may be some swelling and pain these few days. Be careful not to exert too much force, and eat light.¡± After listening to the doctor¡¯s advice, Malcolm walked out of the ward with a file in his hand. Then, Malcolm looked at Naomi who was still frightened before turning to say to Saul, ¡°Stay outside.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Then, Saul went out and shut the door. He stood still and guarded the entrance. There were only two people left in the ward, and Malcolm¡¯s scrutinizing eyes, with a heavy sense of pressure, fell on Naomi. Naomi¡¯s heart skipped a beat because of his gaze. Then, she asked cautiously, ¡°Malcolm, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Naomi, you came to see Emmanuel today, didn¡¯t you?¡± he asked. Before Naomi went to thepany that day to see Emmanuel, she had already figured out an excuse. Thus, she pretended to stutter, ¡°Malcolm, you haven¡¯t been seeing metely or answering my calls. I¡¯m so upset¡ª¡± JB BBW Chapter 146 52% 16:15 ¡°There is no need to change the subject. Malcolm¡¯s eyes shed with disgust. He added coldly. ¡°Answer me honestly. What is your rtionship with Emmanuel?¡± I have nothing to do with him. It¡¯s Tabitha who has a rtionship with him,¡± she replied. Then, Naomi added in a low voice quickly. ¡°Last time at the hospital, I saw Emmanuel deliver food to Tabitha. After that, Tabitha adjusted his cor and even acted coquettishly with him. She asked him to visit her more often. She also said she liked the food he cooked¡­¡± Although Malcolm knew that Naomi might be deliberately making it up, his expression was still grim. ¡°I don¡¯t want to speak ill of her behind her back, but you won¡¯t get a divorce. I¡¯m worried that you have fallen in love with her. So I went to see Emmanuel to talk to him. If it¡¯s confirmed that he likes Tabitha, then¡ª¡± ¡°Then what?¡± he interrupted. Malcolm¡¯s lips werepletely pursed. Meanwhile, his tone was cold as he added, ¡°Do you want to cooperate with Emmanuel to set him up with Tabitha?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this either.¡± Naomi immediately cried as she added. ¡°But I don¡¯t have any other option. You care too much about her now. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re already in love with her.¡± Indeed, he was already in love with Tabitha. Perhaps he had fallen in love with her earlier, but he merely refused to admit it. Now that he wanted to admit it, he had no chance to talk to her anymore. Malcolm had no expression on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it for a JBBGM4 04 Chapter 144 52% 16:15 moment. But you¡¯d better understand one thing. What happened today. with the car may not have been a mere ident. Naomi¡¯s hand trembled briefly. She was shocked. ¡°What do you mean, Malcolm? Do you know who¡¯s trying to kill me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have no idea who it was.¡± Malcolm stared at her. With a mocking smile, he added, ¡°How did you and Emmanuel know each other? Do I have to repeat it? Moreover, Giuseppe has just arrived in Xosa a few days ago¡­¡± Naomi was stunned and forgot to pretend to cry. Then, the realization dawned on her. She thought, ¡®Malcolm already knows everything! So he¡¯s been secretly investigating me these days. What else did he find besides Emmanuel and Giuseppe?¡± ¡°Naomi, I don¡¯t have to expose everything. I trusted and respected you, so I didn¡¯t want to send anyone to investigate you. But you¡¯d better know that Emmanuel is not as capable as I am,¡± Malcolm said. Therefore, if Malcolm wanted to investigate anything, no one could hide from him. Naomi¡¯s brain was working at full speed. In an instant, she covered her face and cried. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you, Malcolm. Six months ago, Emmanuel suddenly came to me and said he could help me be your wife. When we were kidnapped back then when we were young, I fell for you at first sight. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have tried my best to save you. Believe me, I worked with Emmanuel just to marry you. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone¡­¡± Although Saul had found out about those things, Malcolm still felt endless. anger an disgust when he heard Naomi admit it on her own. ¡®It¡¯s this woman who approached me with a disgusting fake attitude. She made me misunderstand Tabitha and pushed away the woman that I truly 52 16:15 Chapter 144 love,¡® he mused to himself. ¡°Now, I¡¯m the only one who can save your life, Naomi. If you¡¯re not nning to tell me the truth, I don¡¯t have to waste any more time here. with you,¡± he said. A strong feeling of disgust appeared in Malcolm¡¯s gaze as he turned around and wanted to walk away. Malcolm, you can¡¯t leave me alone,¡± she said. Thinking of the frightening scene just now, Naomi immediately fell to the ground and grabbed the corner of his shirt. She started to cry miserably. ¡°If I die, Tabitha will never know the real Emmanuel!¡± she eximed. Malcolm¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡®She¡¯s fallen for it, he thought. He shook off Naomi¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°If you want me to save your life, then tell me everything you have done before.¡± Naomi saw the coldness and impatience in Malcolm¡¯s eyes, and her heart skipped a beat. She did not dare to hide it anymore and whispered, ¡°Initially, I was studying abroad. Six months ago, Emmanuel suddenly came to me and directly asked if I knew you¡­¡± After that, Naomi exined in detail everything including how Emmanuel found her and how he set up a n to drug Malcolm.. Once she was finished, Malcolm¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance, Naomi. You¡¯d better tell the truth honestly. Otherwise, no one will be able to protect you when I walk out of this door.¡± Naomi¡¯s fingers paused before she said in a hurry, ¡°The person you were with that night was Tabitha, Malcolm. Neither Emmanuel nor I expected her toe to Quilton all of a sudden. But you were so drunk that you JB BBMW Chapter 144 didn¡¯t even recognize her¡­¡± 52% 10:10 Malcolm stared at her with an angry gaze which he was unable to control. Stressing each word, he asked, ¡°So I didn¡¯t even touch you right from the beginning, did 1?¡± Although he had already found out about it, he still needed to hear the confirmation from Naomi. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Naomi whispered. Then, she added, ¡°I entered your room immediately after Tabitha left. You woke up before I finished taking off my clothes.¡± Malcolm¡¯s jawline was tense, and he stared at Naomi with frost in his blue. eyes. Since he was a child, ric had been teaching him in a highly pressuring way. Thus, his emotions rarely showed. However, at this moment, he was truly angered. The person who had been with him was Tabitha. Nevertheless, because of Naomi, he misunderstood that Tabitha¡¯s child was illegitimate. Now, it caused them to almost break up. Moreover, a scarier assumption appeared in Malcolm¡¯s mind. He thought, ¡®Back then, did Naomi really refuse to help Raphael and Meghan? She only managed to escape because Giuseppe dealt with it.¡¯ Then, he continued to muse to himself, ¡°Tabitha has always been calm andposed. She doesn¡¯t look like someone who uses other people without reason. If I had misunderstood her on this matter as well, then. what reason would I have to ask for Tabitha¡¯s forgiveness in the future?¡¯ He tried hard topose himself. Acting as if he had known the whole truth, he said coldly, ¡°You caused Raphael and Meghan¡¯s deaths eight years. ago. You¡¯d better tell me the details of it honestly.¡± Chatper 145 Chatper 145 Chapter 145 Malcolm¡¯s voice was so cold that Naomi heard it like a mechanical sound, devoid of any warmth. Naomi was terrified, but she still struggled in her desperation. ¡°Did you misunderstand me, Malcolm? I only agreed to work with Emmanuel because I like you. But Mrs. Jarvis and Mr. Jarvis were kind to me. How could I be that kind of person¡­¡± she said. Malcolm had noticed that Naomi was panicked, and his disgust grew stronger. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you onest chance because you saved me back then. On the count of three. Three¡­ Two¡­¡± he said, emphasizing each word. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Before he could finish, Naomi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She cried out desperately, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t help them back then, and my phone wasn¡¯t broken. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ Mr. and Mrs. Jarvis held no grudge against me. Why would I want to hurt them? I was just too scared¡­ Malcolm, please believe me, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Malcolm¡¯s gazepletely darkened. He mused, ¡®As expected! So it¡¯s true! But what have I done to Tabitha? She must have been very sad to see her enemy. I stood by Naomi instead offorting her and just watched her get hurt and lose control. I even felt she was being rude¡­ Malcolm closed his eyes, not daring to recall it. The memory was a torment to him almost every minute and every second. Naomi cautiously said, ¡°Malcolm¡­ I beg you¡­ Please don¡¯t leave me alone. I will atone for it.¡± 52% 16:16 Chapter 145 Malcolm¡¯s gaze was like a cold knife immersed in a cold pool, carrying a chilling intent to the bone. He said, ¡°How are you going to make up for all the bad things you¡¯ve done? You should kneel before Tabitha to repent and beg her to forgive you.¡± He thought to himself, ¡®Perhaps I should do the same thing. But Tabitha said that despite everything I do, she will never forgive me.¡¯ Naomi shouted in fear, ¡°No! She will send me to prison!¡± ¡°Then, you can solve the problem yourself,¡± he replied. ¡®Such a vicious woman! It would be too easy for her even if she were dragged into hell!¡® he eximed inwardly. When Naomi saw Malcolm was about to leave, she quickly grabbed his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll turn myself in! Please save my life, Malcolm. I can help you get evidence on Emmanuel. As long as you have evidence against him, you can kick him out of Sinir Group¡­¡± It was beyond Malcolm¡¯s expectation that he could find out so much information just by orchestrating the car ident. In fact, he only found out that Emmanuel had cooperated with Naomi. However, he did not find any conclusive evidence. It might be a good n if Naomi could get the evidence. Nevertheless, Malcolm didn¡¯t even try to hide the disgust in his voice as he replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you one week to get the evidence. If you turn yourself in, I¡¯ll think about getting you awyer.¡± I¡¯m going to find awyer and send you all to prison. You will spend the rest of your lives in there to atone for everything you have done to Tabitha!¡® he eximed inwardly. Malcolm looked at the sunlight outside after leaving the hospital and Chapter 145 found it too bright. For a moment, his eyes hurt so much that he could not bear it. He also felt like his whole body was being stabbed. Saul followed from behind. When Saul saw that Malcolm had a strange expression on his face, he could not help but ask, ¡°Your hand is still injured. Mr. Sinir. Would you like to stay in the hospital for further examination?¡± It was mainly because Malcolm¡¯s elbow had recently been injured. Now that it had been injured again, Saul was afraid that Malcolm¡¯s old injury. would recur. ¡°No need. It¡¯s just a minor injury,¡± Malcolm said. Malcolm did not return to thepany. When he asked Saul to check, he was informed that Tabitha was apanying ric at the hospital. Therefore, he went to the hospital immediately. At that moment, ric watched television with Tabitha, unaware of her injury. Tabitha exined the television plot to him. Her soft voice prated deeply into people¡¯s hearts. Just then, Malcolm walked in and saw her holding ric¡¯s arm. She leaned against his shoulder asionally. She had a smile on her face and sparkling eyes. Despite her troubled past, she always wore a sincere smile when she apanied ric. Therefore, it was not surprising that ric liked such a sincere girl. At that moment, Malcolm suddenly felt extremely grateful ric had insisted that he should marry Tabitha. Nevertheless, Malcolm wanted to strangle his old self for not knowing how BBB K Chapter 145 to cherish her. 52% 16:16 When ric saw Malcolm standing silently at the side, ric snorted coldly and said, ¡°I heard you came backst night. Why didn¡¯t you take Tabby to the hospital?¡± Tabitha instructed George not to inform ric about the car ident, fearing it would trigger his heart problem. However, she was walking oddly that morning. She exined that she had sprained her ankle. ric felt sorry for her because she had a sprained ankle, but she still came to the hospital to apany him. So he was displeased to see Malcolm arrivete. ¡°I have something urgent to attend to at thepany,¡± Malcolm exined in a low voice. When ric saw his listless look, he was slightly unhappy, but his heart softened. He turned to Tabitha and said, ¡°He must be too tired aftering back from his business trip. Why don¡¯t you go back first and let him rest?¡± Tabitha nodded obediently as she said, ¡°Okay.¡± On the surface, she and Malcolm seemed to be on good terms now. Moreover, she could only bring up the divorce after ric recovered. That was why she did not have any objections to what ric had said. Even after a night¡¯s rest, Tabitha¡¯s feet still hurt, and she slowly walked out of the hospital with Malcolm. When she saw that Malcolm exuded a cold aura next to her, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the clinic first. You don¡¯t have to send me if you¡¯re tired.¡± JB BBM M Chapter 145 Malcolm did not speak, and he just stared at her. 52% 16:16 Her hair was soft and her tiny face was still pale. However, her eyes were extremely bright and clear, making people happy the moment they looked at her. Even when she acted in front of ric, she was not impatient at all. One would be fascinated by the smile at the corners of her mouth. Malcolm pondered, ¡®I have pushed such a good woman away on my own. What should I do to earn her forgiveness?¡® When Tabitha saw that Malcolm did not respond for a long time, she just took it as a gesture that he agreed. Then she turned to hail a taxi. ¡°Tabitha.¡± Malcolm suddenly called her name and added stiffly, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for you to walk. Let me send you.¡± Tabitha remembered the terrifying scene of being hit by a car the day before, so she did not refuse and nodded. ¡°That would be great, thanks,¡± she replied. The hospital was not far from the clinic. Soon, they arrived. Malcolm got out of the car and opened the door for Tabitha. He saw Emmanuel sitting in the clinic. Judith was pouring him a cup of coffee. Malcolm had no idea what they were talking about, but he could see that Emmanuel suddenly had a gentle smile on his face. Malcolm¡¯s expression darkened. Tabitha could not see Emmanuel from her viewpoint. She got out of the car and thanked Malcolm. Then she turned and walked into the clinic. Malcolm closed the door. He clenched the car door handle tightly, causing his hand to turn white. Finally, he turned around and followed her. ¡®Whatever Emmanuel thinks of Tabitha, he is definitely up to no good. I Ma 16:16 Chapter 160 have to find a way to keep him away from Tabitha, he thought Chatper 146 Chatper 146 Chapter 146 Emmanuel was listening to Judith about Tabitha, who once examined the pulse of an old woman with frequent abdominal pain and diagnosed her illness that was hidden for years. ¡°After Tabitha hadpleted her diagnosis, she immediately persuaded. the old woman¡¯s grandson to take her to the hospital for a thorough examination,¡± she said. Then, she added. ¡°It turns out that there was a calcified baby corpse in the old woman¡¯s body, which had been hidden inside her for more than 30 years. It was the reason why she often suffered from abdominal pain. Later, the old woman¡¯s grandson met Tabitha and sent her a gift.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s eyes were fixed on Judith as he listened to her. Seeing that he was fascinated, she became more talkative. She said. ¡°Later, the grandson told us that after the old woman gave birth to several children continuously, her health gradually deteriorated. She didn¡¯t know she was pregnant again, and the child died three monthster. in her womb.¡± After that, she continued, ¡°Since then, the old woman often had abdominal pains. However, due to having a poor family, she was reluctant to go to the hospital for examinations. It was not until her grandson grew up and earned money that he dragged her here for treatment. That was when it was found out.¡± ¡°Do you think Tabitha is impressive, Mr. Sinir?¡± she asked. Emmanuel smiled gently and said proudly, ¡°Very impressive.¡± Just then, Tabitha came in. Emmanuel¡¯s eyes lit up and he stood up immediately. Nevertheless, when he saw the tall figure behind her, he could not help but purse his lips. C B & B BBM M Chapter 146 Malcolm could hardly suppress his anger when he saw the change in Emmanuel¡¯s expression. ording to Naomi, Emmanuel did so much just to get Tabitha and me divorced. That day. Tabitha had already asked for a divorce from me in front of Emmanuel, but Emmanuel still tried to approach her. Obviously¡­ Malcolm thought. Malcolm did not like the assumption very much. He stopped thinking about it. Then, with a cold expression, he walked to Tabitha, and whispered, ¡°You dropped this.¡± He opened his hand and a leaf¨Cshaped earringy in his palm. Tabitha reached out and touched her ears. As expected, one of her earrings was missing. ¡®When did it fall off? I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t notice,¡± she thought. ¡°It¡¯s mine,¡± she said. When she was about to reach out her hand to pick it up, Malcolm immediately said, ¡°Let me help you to put it on.¡± After saying that, he helped Tabitha sit down in a nearby chair, leaned over, and put the earring through her ear. Malcolm was handsome and tall. When he bent over to help Tabitha put on her earring, he had a focused expression on his face. Moreover, there was a deep emotion in his eyes. Judith, who was at the side, was watching them shyly. She blushed and lowered her head. Soon, Tabitha finally had the earring on. She thanked Malcolm and gave him a faint smile. Malcolm smiled as well. He raised his handsome evebrows and said. B & B BBM M Chapter 146 M N 5% 16:16 ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m your husband. It is my duty.¡± Hearing Malcolm try to im her as his, Tabitha frowned slightly but said nothing. She merely smiled and kept a distance from him. It seemed like she had only noticed Emmanuel. Thus, she smiled toward him and asked, ¡°Why are you here? What can I do for you?¡± ¡°I felt slightly dizzy when I got up in the morning and wanted to ask you to check it.¡± The upset look in Emmanuel¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared, and his expression became gentle again. He added, ¡°The injury on my face as well. After you applied medicine for mest night, it seems to be much better. I want you to help me check it again.¡± Only then did Malcolm notice that Emmanuel had distinct bruises around the corners of his mouth and eyes. ¡®What happenedst night? Why was Emmanuel injured? Did Tabitha help to apply the medicine for him?¡® Malcolm wondered. ¡°Okay.¡± Tabitha sat down at the consultation table and gestured to him. ¡°Pleasee over here,¡± she added. Emmanuel immediately walked over and sat down. Tabitha carefully examined his pulse, pressing her cold fingertips on his wrist, which made him feel a numbing sensation. ¡°Your pulse is steady. There should be nothing serious. If you still feel concerned, you can go to the hospital for a detailed examination,¡± she exined. Emmanuel came back to his senses and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m relieved after you said it¡¯s nothing. I just heard from Judith that your medical skills are good. There will be no problem.¡± Tabitha hid the coldness in her heart by lowering her head and searching for medicine. JB GGGNM Chapter 146 ¡®Since Emmanuel likes me, I will take advantage of his feelings to avenge the death of my innocent baby!¡® she eximed inwardly. Then, Tabitha carefully applied medicine to Emmanuel¡¯s face and examined other wounds on his arms. After confirming that it was nothing. serious, she said with a smile, ¡°They aren¡¯t serious. Try not to get cold water on them these few days, and you will recover soon.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± said Emmanuel. Malcolm, who stood at the side, looked at their tacit understanding. He truly wanted to expose Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Emmanuel¡¯s fake attitude immediately. Nevertheless, Tabitha was working now, so he had no position to use anyone. Thus, he could only wait patiently for her to finish applying the medicine to Emmanuel¡¯s face before asking, ¡°Tabitha, what happenedst night?¡± ¡°Last night, Jayden came to harass Emmanuel,¡± she responded. Tabitha briefly exined what had happened the previous night and finally said, ¡°Grandpa ric isn¡¯t in good health. Don¡¯t tell him about this for the time being.¡± Malcolm nodded in agreement. Judith and several colleagues looked at Tabitha from a distance. They only saw Tabitha and the others talking, but they were unable to fear what Tabitha and the others were saying. Thus, Judith asked curiously, ¡°What is Tabitha talking about with Mr. Sinir? It seems that the atmosphere is not right.¡± An elderly pharmacist next to her patted her head and whispered, ¡°Why are you so gossipy? Go to work!¡± Judith grumbled in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m merely concerned about Tabitha, Mr. Hubbert.¡± d GGGGMM Chapter 146 M IN 51% 16:1/ Emmanuel had no excuse to stay in the clinic after the medicine had been applied to his face. Thus, he said goodbye to Tabitha and left. Malcolm followed him from behind. ¡°Emmanuel, I have something to tell you.¡± Emmanuel did not want to face Malcolm alone, so the former refused bluntly. ¡°We have nothing to talk about.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Naomi.¡± Malcolm stared at Emmanuel coldly before adding, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to hear it?¡± Emmanuel suddenly stopped and turned back quickly. ¡°What do you mean by that? I don¡¯t know Naomi well. Why would I listen about her matter?¡± ¡°So, it seems like you want to talk about it here, Emmanuel,¡± Malcolm responded. Then, Malcolm added coldly, ¡°On October 12thst year, I had a business. meeting in Quilton. You instructed someone to tamper with my drink and bribed the manager of Centennial Hotel¡­¡± Emmanuel¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the way it should be,¡± Malcolm replied. Then, Malcolm suppressed the burning anger in his heart and straightened his cor. He strode to the car, opened the door, and sat in. Meanwhile, Emmanuel, looking grim, bent down to get in as well. Chatper 147 Chatper 147 Chapter 147 Emmanuel stared coldly at Malcolm as he said, ¡°Just say what you want, Malcolm.¡± Malcolm gave Emmanuel an indifferent look, and his sense of superiority almost caused Emmanuel to lose his temper. The atmosphere in the car was very tense, as if it would explode at any moment. When Malcolm saw that Emmanuel was getting angry after being provoked by him, he said, ¡°Emmanuel, you¡¯d better stay away from Tabitha.¡± Emmanuel had not expected Malcolm to ask for that. His expression darkened as he replied, ¡°Tabitha divorced you, Malcolm, and Granddad isn¡¯t in good health. She¡¯s kind and doesn¡¯t want to provoke him. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t ask you to sign the divorce agreement. So, who do you think you are to tell me to stay away from her?¡± Malcolm seemed to remember something. His gaze was gentle and yet filled with deep regret as he said, ¡°Tabitha used to like me, but I hurt her and caused her to miscarry for a woman like Naomi. That¡¯s why she¡¯s disappointed in me. But you were the one who wanted Naomi to stay by my side.¡± Then he continued, ¡°Jayden has kidnapped Tabitha, which was the direct cause of her miscarriage. You nned the kidnapping on purpose just to make a good impression on her.¡± ¡°Tabitha was already weak, but you had nned to kidnap her regardless of her safety. She almost had an ident and ended up having at miscarriage!¡® Malcolm eximed inwardly. At that thought, Malcolm took a deep breath, unable to hide his anger anymore. ¡°Emmanuel, you did everything you could to get what you 1/6 A Chapter 147 wanted. How dare you want to be by her side?¡± he said. Emmanuel¡¯s heart sank instantly. When he thought of Tabitha¡¯s disgust for Jayden the night before, he felt as if an invisible fear tightly gripped his neck. ¡®How did Malcolm find out? Did he tell Tabitha? No, I don¡¯t think she knows! She makes a clear distinction between love and hate. If she had known that, she wouldn¡¯t have been so gentle applying medicine to my face just now, let alone talking to me politely,¡® Emmanuel mused. At that thought, Emmanuel breathed a discreet sigh of relief. He couldn¡¯t help but look up at the rearview mirror. The gentle facade he had always put on was instantly shattered. The sweat on his forehead revealed his nervousness, and there was a hint of panic in his eyes. It turned out that no matter what he did, he still could not defeat Malcolm. A feeling of helplessness spread in his heart, gradually destroying his psychological defenses. Emmanuel looked at Malcolm¡¯s cold expression once again and slowly calmed down. ¡°Those are just your suspicions. Otherwise, you would have shown Tabitha the evidence a long time ago instead of warning me to stay away from her like this,¡± he said. Malcolm thumped the door with his fingers. Then he warned in a cold tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, I will tell Tabitha the truth, even if I have no evidence.¡± Emmanuel concealed his uneasiness and deliberately said, ¡°She won¡¯t believe you. Besides, she is disappointed in you. No matter what you say, she will only believe what she sees.¡± JBBB BAN Chapter 147 There was a moment of silence in the car. N51% 16:17 The pressure from Malcolm¡¯s fingertips intensified with each passing moment, and for a brief moment, he wished he could kill Emmanuel. However, he suppressed all his emotions and sneered. It was as if he knew everything as he said, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t want to discuss it nicely with. me.¡± Emmanuel did not want to back down. He added, ¡°Malcolm, Tabitha once told me that she would never forgive you. Even if I did hurt her, even if you revealed everything to her, our starting points are the same. From now on, let¡¯spete fairly. Just give it our best.¡± Malcolm stared at him expressionlessly for a few seconds. Then he said, ¡°You don¡¯t even understand humannguage. Just get out of the car.¡± His voice was the same as before. It was calm and well¨Ceducated, but if one listened closely, every syble of it was full of disdain. Emmanuel opened the door and quickly got out of the car. He had no idea how much evidence Malcolm had and thought he should have agreed to stay away from Tabitha immediately. However, he finally found a light in his gloomy life. It was impossible for him to let go just like that. He had never regretted hurting Tabitha as much as he did now. No matter what happened, he would not give up. Tabitha couldn¡¯t walk properly, so she went home around three or four in the afternoon. She found Malcolm sitting in the living room, flipping through his phone as if he were on a video call with someone. So shel thought he might be dealing with important business. Malcolm immediately put down his phone and greeted her when he saw hering back. d BB BBM M Chapter 147 Tabitha nodded at him faintly and went upstairs. 51% 16:17 Malcolm felt slightly disappointed at beingpletely ignored. However, he realized that he was used to her indifference. He pursed his lips and followed her upstairs. Tabitha might have noticed that he was following her from behind. She started to close the door after entering the bedroom. But Malcolm reached out and held the door open. He said sincerely, ¡°Tabitha, I need to tell you something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little tired today. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow,¡± she said. Then Malcolm added eagerly, ¡°It¡¯s important. It¡¯s about Emmanuel and Naomi.¡± Tabitha released her hand from the door and let him in, her eyshes. fluttering. Malcolm felt his chest heat up as he walked into Tabitha¡¯s bedroom again. However, when he saw that Tabitha seemed impatient, he spoke straight to the point and said, ¡°Emmanuel and Naomi are partners. Do you know that?¡± Tabitha was surprised and asked, ¡°How did you know that?¡± She thought that Malcolm might never find out Naomi¡¯s true colors because he was deeply in love with her. Then Malcolm struggled to say, ¡°Not only did I know that, but I also found out that you were the one who was with me at Centennial Hotel that night. Emmanuel was the one who set the trap. That¡¯s why I mistakenly thought it was Naomi that night¡­¡± Malcolm told Tabitha all the information Naomi had revealed to him. However, Tabitha had known all of those things. Therefore, her expression JBBBBMM Chapter 147 did not even change after hearing it. ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± she asked. That was what she was more concerned about. Malcolm struggled to reply, ¡°No.¡± SFX 16:17 Then he added, ¡°Tabitha, stay away from Emmanuel in the future. I¡¯m going to investigate what happened to Naomi. You don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore¡­¡± Tabitha replied, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. Naomi was the one who lied to you. So it¡¯s up to you whether you want to find out the truth or not. But Naomi has caused my parents¡® death. I must find the evidence myself and bring her to justice. As for Emmanuel¡­ He indirectly caused the death of my child. I will avenge my child in my own way.¡± When Malcolm saw the suppressed hatred in Tabitha¡¯s gaze, his lips. turned pale. He suddenly wanted to ask how Tabitha would punish him for being the culprit who had indirectly caused her child¡¯s death. However, he felt as if something had caught in his throat. He dared not speak for fear that Tabitha would bring up the divorce again if he asked. It would be the heaviest punishment if she left him. ¡°Tabitha, I just want to help you,¡± he said. ¡°Do you want to help me?¡± Tabitha asked, raising her eyebrows. She turned to look at him and suddenly added, ¡°Okay, then. Please do something for me¡­¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. BBBBN M Chatper 148 Chatper 148 Chapter 148 Tabitha lowered her voice but spoke clearly. After listening to what she said, Malcolm frowned and disagreed, ¡°Why do you do this even though you know there¡¯s something wrong with Emmanuel? If you really want to take revenge, I can help you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. It¡¯s up to you whether you agree or not,¡± Tabitha insisted. After leading Malcolm out of the bedroom indifferently, Tabitha pressed her back against the door. She thought sadly, ¡®For a long time, I¡¯ve been investigating all those things alone. Now that I¡¯m very close to the truth, so what if Malcolm has found out Naomi¡¯s true colors? After losing the baby, there¡¯s no possibility of a second chance for us. That night, Tabitha had a very long dream. In it, her baby did not die but was born into the world smoothly and grew up healthy. She repeated in her dream that she would avenge the baby. After waking up, Tabitha looked around the bedroom and realized that her baby had not been born as smoothly as in her dream, and she could not hear her calling her ¡°Mommy¡± in a soft voice. Tabitha shivered. Even though summer was around the corner, she still felt cold. But a momentter, she quickly recovered her mood, washed up, and changed into a long purple dress with low¨Cheeled canvas shoes. Malcolm also did not sleep wellst night. He woke up early and sat in the living room reading a newspaper. BBBBNN 51% 16:17 When Tabitha went downstairs, he caught sight of her long purple dress, and his heart skipped a beat. She was already frail, and in that dress, she looked more like a high school student who was still studying. She did not look like she was married at all. Thinking of what she said the night before, Malcolm felt a surge of uneasiness. Malcolm was worried that if Emmanuel saw her current look, he would be even more reluctant to give up on her. Tabitha saw him staring straight at her and nodded in response. Breakfast was ready. She sat down for breakfast, and Malcolm also went. over to sit with her. Seeing her eat quickly. Malcolm could not help but ask, ¡°Are you going to meet Emmanuel today?¡± Yes. The recital starts at 7:30 p.m. at Universal Theater,¡± Tabitha replied instantly. She did not ask for his help again. She had made up her mind and would not change it under any circumstances. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Malcolm understood it was difficult to change her mind and nodded without further persuasion. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± wen After breakfast, Tabitha to the hospital to see ric first and then to the clinic as usual. As expected, Emmanuel was there waiting for her with the reason to ask her to help him apply the medicine. Seeing that Malcolm did note with Tabitha, Emmanuel seemed to be in a good mood and smiled brighter. JGBGBMM Chapter 148 51% 16:17 ¡®It seems Malcolm didn¡¯t tell Tabitha the truth, or she would have hated me and stayed away from me. In that case, I would have gone mad,¡¯ he thought. ¦° Tabitha observed his expression while carefully applying medicine on him. Then, she said, ¡°You¡¯re recovering well. You don¡¯t have toe to get medicated again tomorrow.¡± Emmanuel was taken aback. ¡°But when I woke up, my wound still hurt, and I felt a little dizzy,¡± he imed. Tabitha looked at him seriously and said, ¡°The wound is fine now. But if you are still not feeling well, you may have to go to the hospital for a detailed examination.¡± Her eyes were so clear that she seemed to see through all his thoughts. For a moment, Emmanuel felt his hands and feet stiffen and did not know where to ce them. He felt uneasy. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital. It¡¯s too troublesome. Just help me treat it¡­¡± Emmanuel insisted. ¡°Emmanuel, do you still feel ufortable?¡± Tabitha continued with some regret, ¡°I have two recital tickets here. I originally wanted to ask if you had time toe to the recital with me. But since you¡¯re not feeling well, then let me ask Mdm. Sinir if she¡¯s free or not¡­¡± Before she could finish, Emmanuel quickly agreed, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just a little ufortable. I think I¡¯ll feel better after half a day. If you need someone to apany you, I¡¯m fine.¡± Emmanuel was so anxious that he failed to maintain his gentleness, and all his thoughts were written all over his face. Tabitha sneered in her heart, but she acted a little shy. She showed him the two recital tickets and said, ¡°At 7:30 p.m., a renowned pianist, Ulysses Goya, will perform at Universal Theater. I have always liked him. It took 51% 16:18 me some effort to buy these two tickets.¡± ¡°I like Mr. Goya too.¡± Emmanuel controlled his beating heart and smiled. gently. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can I have one of the tickets?¡± ¡°Okay, but I¡¯ll keep the tickets for you. I¡¯ll wait for you at the gate of Universal Theater.¡± Tabitha happily handed him one of the tickets and showed him the time. ¡°See you at half past seven in the evening.¡± The words ¡°wait for you¡± and ¡°see you¡± from Tabitha caused Emmanuel¡¯s ears to feel hot after he sensed some affection in them. He responded in a low voice, ¡°Okay, see youter.¡± In the past, he had indeed done everything by all means to fight for power and hurt Tabitha in a despicable way. But he decided to turn over a new leaf and do whatever he could to make it up to her, as long as Tabitha liked him little by little. Emmanuel could not focus on his work almost the whole day and felt that every second past that day was extremely long. He acted so strangely that his secretary could not help but look at him a few more times when she came in to get him to sign the documents. At the same time, Malcolm also felt the same about time. Although he was well prepared for it, he was still worried that an ident might happen. He walked back and forth in the office, looking a little anxious. He knew that Tabitha was acting, but he still hated Emmanuel¡¯s obsessive gaze at Tabitha. In particr, Tabitha would talk softly and kindly to him¡­ The mere thought of such a scene could easily increase his difort. Besides, Emmanuel had a bad record. He was worried Emmanuel would use dirty, despicable tricks to deal with Tabitha again. Saul could not help saying, ¡°Mr. Malcolm Sinir, everything is ready. We BB Chapter 148 BBMM 51 15:18 can definitely trap Mr. Emmanuel Sinir tonight. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Malcolm did not say a word but nodded slightly. In Malcolm¡¯s point of view, Tabitha already knew Emmanuel¡¯s true colors, so even if his n did not work out, letting them watch a recital together would not change anything. However, the incident confirmed that Tabitha would invite other men to watch recitals in front of him without any consideration for his feelings, and it proved Tabitha did not like him anymore. That made him most. ufortable. It was finally five o¡¯clock in the evening. Emmanuel immediately got up and walked out of the office to go home. He wanted to change into a more elegant outfit before going to the appointment. As he walked out of the building, he saw Naomi getting into Malcolm¡¯s car and could not help frowning. ¡®Malcolm has already discovered Naomi¡¯s true colors, but why is he still meeting her? Why is he still acting so attentive and considerate?¡® he wondered. Thinking that Malcolm was still actively looking for evidence, Emmanuel¡¯s face darkened slightly. He immediately stopped a taxi and asked the driver. to follow them. Saul saw the car following through the rearview mirror and smiled. ¡°Mr. Sinir, as expected, he is following us.¡± Naomi immediately turned around and saw the car following closely behind. Her face was pale with nervousness. She said to Malcolm in a panic, ¡°Malcolm, Emmanuel is cruel. If he finds out that I¡¯m fooling him, he may kill me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Malcolm looked at her in disgust. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you safe as long sx 16:18 Chapas as you listen to me.¡± It was rush hour after work, so there were traffic jams everywhere. Saul deliberately drove to ces with more cars. They were still at the downtown area after driving for half an hour. Seeing that it was past six o¡¯clock, Emmanuel secretly worried that if he continued to follow them, he would miss the appointment with Tabitha. On his second thought, Naomi was on the same side as him. He did not think she would be so stupid as to tell Malcolm the truth. There should be no need for me to be so nervous, he reassured himself inwardly. When he saw it was almost time, Malcolm said to Naomi, ¡°Text Emmanuel now.¡± Naomi immediately picked up her phone and edited a text message as Malcolm had said earlier: [Mr. Sinir, Malcolm suddenly came to me today. He wants to take me to meet someone. He didn¡¯t say anything when I asked who we¡¯d be meeting but only told me he had found out the truth about Tabitha¡¯s ident. What should I do now?] After typing the message out, she showed it to Malcolm before sending it. Chatper 149 Chatper 149 Chapter 149 Their car was stuck in traffic. Emmanuel was considering getting out to find another way home when he received a message from Naomi. He was puzzled, wondering, ¡®What does she mean by this? What did Malcolm find out? Giuseppe is the one who hit Tabitha with the car, yet Malcolm is going to confront him with Naomi? If Naomi gets too scared, she might identally reveal some evidence.¡± Emmanuel had to sit back down and text Naomi: [Find an excuse to leave his car. I¡¯lle pick you up.] Naomi immediately showed Malcolm the message and asked him, ¡°How should I reply?¡± ¡°Just say you can¡¯t get out of the car right now,¡± Malcolm answered. Naomi replied to Emmanuel¡¯s messages ordingly. Emmanuel continued to text: [Stay calm. I¡¯lle up with something when I reach the destination.] Naomi only replied: [Okay.] Then, she stopped messaging him. Emmanuel gripped the phone tightly until his fingers turned white and the veins on the back of his hand bulged. He closed his eyes, recalling Tabitha in her light purple dress and her slightly shy gaze. However, he felt frustrated because he was going to miss this beautiful date. He thought, ¡®I wouldn¡¯t be constantly worried about the truth being exposed if I hadn¡¯t worked with Naomi in the past. The road was badly congested, and it was ten past seven when Saul finally drove the car to a secluded caf¨¦. BBB BNN Chapter 14s UIN #51% 16:18 This ce was very far from Universal Theater, so he wouldn¡¯t make it back anyway. Emmanuel steadied his emotions and stepped out of the car, catching up with Malcolm in a few strides. He feigned surprise, saying, ¡°Malcolm? What a coincidence, bumping into you here.¡± Malcolm sneered. ¡°Emmanuel? What are you doing here?¡± Tm meeting a friend for coffee,¡± Emmanuel said. He nced at Naomi and continued. ¡°What brings you guys here?¡± Malcolm replied, ¡°We have some free time tonight, so I brought Naomi here to have some coffee and enjoy the caf¨¦¡¯s ambiance.¡± Malcolm was openly confronting Emmanuel now. Now that they both knew Naomi was a pawn, they didn¡¯t need to pretend anymore. However, Naomi still acted as if Malcolm hadn¡¯t discovered her true colors. She smiled and greeted Emmanuel. ¡°Hello, are you Malcolm¡¯s cousin?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Emmanuel stared at Naomi for a moment, his expression cold but gentle. ¡°So, you guys are here for coffee too. We can join you.¡± Malcolm didn¡¯t refuse, and they all entered the caf¨¦ together. They chatted for half an hour in the caf¨¦, probing each other. After a while, Emmanuel received a message from Tabitha: [Have you arrived? The recital has started. Why don¡¯t I see you?] Emmanuel couldn¡¯t help feeling apologetic toward Tabitha. He said to Malcolm, ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± Then, he walked outside and called Tabitha. BBB BMM Chapter 149 5 16:18 ¡°Emmanuel, where are you? You¡¯re ten minuteste.¡± Tabitha¡¯s clean and gentle voice came through the phone, captivating Emmanuel. Emmanuel whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I might not be able to watch the recital with you. Something urgent hase up.¡± ¡°Oh. Since you have something to take care of, I won¡¯t wait for you anymore. I¡¯ll go in first,¡± Tabitha said. Tabitha hung up the phone, sneering softly. Next, she turned and got into the car next to her, telling the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± She thought, ¡®Emmanuel loves power and influence the most. If I want to take revenge against him, I should start there. And¡­ since he likes me, I don¡¯t mind making him like me even more and then shattering his fantasies harshly.¡¯ When Emmanuel re¨Centered, Malcolm seemed a bit impatient. ¡°I¡¯m heading back first,¡± he said coldly. Naomi looked at Emmanuel with a forced smile, saying, ¡°Mr. Emmanuel Sinir, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°My friend is probably runningte because he has something to deal with. I¡¯ll wait for him,¡± said Emmanuel. After casting Naomi a warning gaze, he continued, ¡°Be careful on your way back.¡± With his gloomy expression, he looked like a ruthless hunter watching his prey in secret. Naomi¡¯s mood Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. suddenly felt heavy, and she spoke with a stiff smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Emmanuel Sinir. You too.¡± As soon as they got into the car, Emmanuel checked the time. It was eight o¡¯clock sharp. They had spent half an hour in the caf¨¦. It would take half an hour to get to Universal Theater from here, which meant he would have around an hour left for the date. ¡®Will Tabitha still be waiting for me?¡® he wondered. JBG BGN N Chapter 149 51% 16:18 After calcting the time, Emmanuel booked a ride to Universal Theater. Once he arrived, he messaged Tabitha: [Tabitha, I¡¯ve sorted things out on my end. Are you still there?] When Tabitha saw the message, she chuckled lightly and thought, ¡®He does care about me a lot. Instead of replying, she tossed her phone aside, grabbed her pajamas, and headed to the bathroom for a shower. Emmanuel waited for her reply for a long time. He didn¡¯t have the tickets, but he didn¡¯t want to call and disturb her. He could only find a seat nearby, intending to escort her home after the show. Meanwhile, Malcolm dropped Naomi off at Rosaria Residence. Before she got out of the car, he suddenly stopped her. ¡°Find another ce to stay and move out in the next few days.¡± He remembered that Tabitha was a bit unhappy when Naomi moved in here. Naomi paused, feeling a bit incredulous. ¡°Malcolm, you want me to move out?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days,¡± Malcolm said with a cold voice. ¡°I¡¯ll have Saul dismiss the housekeeper. You might feel scared living alone in such a big house, so consider finding a smaller ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared,¡± Naomi said hurriedly. ¡°Malcolm, Emmanuel still doesn¡¯t know about us. If I move out suddenly, he¡¯ll get suspicious. In that case, it might be even harder for me to get evidence against him.¡± ¡°Evidence?¡± Malcolm stared at her coldly, disgust written all over his face. ¡°You hit the nail on the head. I might consider letting you stay here a bit longer if you can hand over the evidence you have right now.¡± ¡°Malcolm, you might be misunderstanding me. If I had evidence, I would UZN51% 16:18 Chapter 149 have given it to you.¡± Naomi said. ¡°Think it through tonight and decide whether you want to give me the evidence or not.¡± Malcolm grew impatient dealing with Naomi, whom he deemed a hypocritical woman. ¡°If I don¡¯t get any useful evidence by tomorrow, I¡¯ll let Emmanuel and Giuseppe know how you betrayed them.¡± Naomi¡¯s expression turned dark as she watched the car decisively turn around and leave. A crazy idea popped into her mind at that moment. She thought, ¡®With my current situation, I¡¯ll be doomed no matter what. Why don¡¯t I just go all out and destroy Tabitha?¡® As their car drove farther and farther, Naomi¡¯s figure in the rear¨Cview mirror grew smaller and smaller. Saul asked, ¡°Mr. Sinir, how do you know that Naomi has evidence?¡± Malcolm, who looked a bit tired, leaned against the back seat and said faintly, ¡°Because Emmanuel was acting too nervously tonight.¡± He thought, ¡®Emmanuel wasn¡¯t nervous when I confronted him, but he was willing to skip his date with Tabitha tonight just to catch up and stop. me from taking Naomi to Giuseppe. The only reason should be that Naomi has substantial evidence thatpels Emmanuel to protect her at all costs. BBBBHM Chatper 150 Chatper 150 Chapter 150 Tabitha emerged from her shower, leisurely blow¨Cdrying her hair. It was already past nine o¡¯clock in the evening when she picked up her phone and dialed Emmanuel¡¯s number. ¡°Emmanuel, I just saw your message. Where are you?¡± she inquired. ¡°I¡¯m outside the Universal Theater. Has the recital ended?¡± Emmanuel quickly responded. Tabitha¡¯s expression turned icy, but her tone carried a hint of sorrow. ¡°You didn¡¯te, so I lost interest and only watched Mr. Goya¡¯s performance. After that, I went straight home.¡± When Emmanuel heard that, his heart skipped a beat. Tabitha said that she had lost interest in the recital because I didn¡¯t show 1. up. ¡°What does she mean by that? Could it be that she genuinely has some feelings for me?¡® he wondered. Emmanuel, who was normally calm and adept at controlling his emotions, was suddenly overwhelmed by an uncontroble surge of emotions. He piped up cautiously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was not my intention to stand you up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not someone important to you anyway. I just finished showering and feel a bit tired. I¡¯m going to rest now.¡± Tabitha¡¯s gaze was icy, but her voice carried a subtle trace of bitterness. ¡°All right. Get some rest. Good night.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s tone was light, exuding tenderness and a deep, but unspoken, desire. Tabitha replied, ¡°Good night.¡± Tabitha hung up the phone and walked to the window, gazing at the vast & B G G B M M Chapter 150 night sky outside. N It had been raining for the past few days, but it finally cleared up that day. As the moon shone brightly, a glint of coldness shed through Tabitha¡¯s eyes. Tabitha stood there until her limbs became stiff. Then, shey down on the bed, sighed, and gradually Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. fell asleep. The next day, when Naomi woke up, she saw the two housekeepers had already packed their things and were ready to leave. Her face immediately darkened. After the housekeepers left, Naomi sat motionless on the balcony, looking at the vibrant and beautiful flowers. Her mood remained unsettled for a long time. She didn¡¯t like this house when she first moved in because she believed that once Malcolm and Tabitha divorced, she would be able to move into the Sinir residence in the wealthy district and be the enviabledy of a prominent family. Everything was going smoothly. If Tabitha had not persisted in her pursuit of Malcolm, Naomi¡¯s deception would not have been exposed in front of him, sparking an investigation. Not only did Malcolm despise her now, but Emmanuel also wanted her to leave Xosa. Even worse, Giuseppe also wanted her dead. ¡®It¡¯s entirely Tabitha¡¯s fault that I ended up in this situation!¡® she eximed inwardly. Naomi reasoned that since Tabitha had caused her to lose everything and endure such hardships, she should not be med if she took ruthless and decisive action against her. JB B B BN BBB Chapter 150 sx 16:18 After ordering Saul to dismiss the housekeepers, Malcolm called Naomi and asked, ¡°Have you figured out an answer?¡± ¡°Give me one more day. You agreed to give me three days previously, and today is only the second day.¡± Naomi pretended to panic. Malcolm frowned, his tone devoid of any emotion. ¡°I want to see the evidence by tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay. Malcolm, even if I tell you that I lied to you because I wanted to marry you, you will never forgive me, right?¡± Naomi asked cautiously. ¡®Forgive?¡® Malcolm thought, and his gaze suddenly turned icy. Ever since he found out the truth, he had been constantly pondering how to make Naomi pay for endangering his and Tabitha¡¯s child. ¡°In order to frame Tabitha, you even hurt your own child. At that very moment, my gratitude and affection for you had vanished.¡± With that said, Malcolm hung up the phone. Listening to the monotonous beeping sound on the other end of the phone, Naomi couldn¡¯t conceal her hatred anymore. She immediately called Giuseppe. ¡°Mr. Koopman, I have something urgent to discuss with you. Let¡¯s meet at Honey Caf¨¦ at half past ten in the morning.¡± Dressed in her prettiest skirt and with delicate makeup, Naomi left the house. Ever since the incident where he failed to kill Tabitha, Giuseppe had refrained from making any rash moves because two separate groups were investigating him. Initially, he was reluctant to heed Naomi¡¯s call, but he suddenly thought that Naomi might have concocted another sinister n. Perhaps he could listen in and have a good time. BBB B N Chapter 150 51% 16:18 He came a littleter than the scheduled time, but he still waited for more than ten minutes before Naomi arrived. Giuseppe secretly cursed her for acting like she was back in college, where she would arrivete casually. When he saw Naomi, he immediately began berating her, saying, ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? You were the one who invited me, and yet. you dare to bete? Do you have a death wish?¡± Naomi calmly sat down and smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Mr. Koopman, don¡¯t be angry. There was a traffic jam on the way. It caused me to be dyed for a few minutes.¡± The moment Giuseppe heard her deliberately softened voice, his anger simmered down a bit. When he nced at her face, done up alluringly, he found her appearance quite eye¨Ccatching. Suppressing his temper, he asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Koopman, whatever mess we had between us was our own affair. Eight years ago, someone had already confessed and gone to jail for that case. It was Tabitha¡¯s continuous entanglement that forced us to flee the country.¡± Naomi started. Giuseppe remembered that eight years ago, due to Tabitha¡¯s refusal to settle, he was nearly beaten to death by Reuben and was bedridden for weeks. Later, Reuben spent a fortune to settle the case with Cornelius. Subsequently, Giuseppe was sent abroad to study, and, to ensure Naomi wasn¡¯t found out, she was sent abroad too. Originally, they thought it would be enough to hide for a few months. Nobody expected Tabitha to be so adamant about the issue. Giuseppe¡¯s time in hiding was extended because Reuben was a righteous man and refused to deal with Tabitha illegally. Giuseppe reasoned that if it had not been for his extended stay abroad, the JB BGGMM Chapter 150 inheritance he received upon Reuben¡¯s death would have been muchrger. Giuseppe¡¯s eyes shed with hatred. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Mr. Koopman, I know you have something in your possession. Even the most resolute person would sumb to its effects. Give me a bit of it, and I¡¯ll send Tabitha straight to hell for you, exacting revenge for you,¡± Naomi replied. Hearing that, Giuseppe burst intoughter, and a hint of disdain flickered across his eyes. ¡°Enough with the sugarcoating. You only want vengeance for yourself.¡± ¡°Anyway, only by destroying Tabitha can we have a good life. I heard she hired a powerful investigator to look into the events eight years ago. If she discovers evidence, I¡¯ll go to jail, and you won¡¯t be able to escape either.¡± Naomi narrowed her eyes, and a terrifying glint shed across them. Giuseppe knew that Naomi was right. Since all Naomi did was ignore the victim, her crime was not as serious. Meanwhile, his crime was hiring someone tomit murder. If the case was looked into, his punishment would be far harsher. Furthermore, with Reuben no longer alive, there would be no one in the family to protect him. ¡°All right, wait a moment,¡± Giuseppe said before making a call. About 20 minutester, a scrawny figure walked in. He handed Giuseppe a yellow envelope before swiftly leaving. Giuseppe opened the envelope and nced inside. He then smirked wickedly at Naomi. ¡°Listen carefully. I have nothing to do with whatever you are about to do. If something goes wrongter and you dare to bring up my name in the hopes of bringing me down, I will make you suffer a fate so bad that you will wish you had been sent to prison instead.¡± 5/6 ? B B B G Chapter 150 UZN sx 16:19 Tabitha was thedy of the Sinir family, and Giuseppe had already experienced the Sinir family¡¯s cruelty firsthand after being caught orchestrating the car ident. He would not have dared to do anything to harm Tabitha if Naomi had not suggested it first. He secretly vowed to kill Naomi if she dared to sell him out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Koopman. It was all my idea, and my idea alone,¡± Naomi reassured him. Naomi eagerly took the envelope and examined its contents. The next moment, a sinister gleam shed in her eyes. Tabitha, do you think you are pure and innocent? Tonight, I¡¯ll show you what it feels like to be in hell!¡® she eximed inwardly. Chatper 151 Chatper 151 Chapter 151 Naomi left immediately after getting the things. She was afraid that Malcolm would send someone to follow her, so she did not dare to stay too long. However, neither she nor Giuseppe noticed that a slender figure with short hair had been sitting in the corner of the cubicle, listening to every word they said. She held the cold coffee cup and rubbed it with her fingertips. No one knew what she was thinking about. A beautiful bracelet slipped from her wrist, reflecting a cold light. Naomi returned home and soon contacted a hooligan. After telling him something, she began to think about how to trick Tabitha intoing out. Tabitha was too vignt. If Naomi used an ordinary excuse, it would be difficult to fool Tabitha. Naomi thought for a while and pulled up the video of Giuseppe killing that girl. She took several screenshots and sent them to Tabitha¡¯s phone with her new number. Tabitha was in the hospital at this time. Seeing these screenshots, her eyes instantly turned icy. This unknown number was probably an enemy of Naomi or Naomi herself. But no matter whose number it was, these screenshots made a few points. The other party had the proof of Giuseppe¡¯s crime and was likely to give her theplete evidence, but Tabitha might have to pay a price for it. BB BBM M Chapter 181 51% 16:20 Tabitha excused herself from ric and immediately went outside to call this unknown number. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She called a few times, but no one answered. While looking at the unfamiliar number, Tabitha¡¯s eyes flickered, and she immediately sent the screenshot and phone number to Colette and Trevor. Colette seemed to have been waiting for Tabitha¡¯s call because she called back within ten seconds. ¡°Tabby, who sent you these pictures?¡± Colette asked. ¡°It¡¯s an unknown number.¡± Tabitha said, ¡°I called them back, but no one answered.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen the pictures. They are just a few vague images and cannot be used as evidence at all.¡± Colette said, ¡°Pay attention to that number. Whatever happens next, let me know immediately.¡± Tabitha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After ending the call, Tabitha tried to call the number again, but it still went unanswered. Naomi triumphantly watched her phone ringing. It had been four times, so she guessed that Tabitha was probably getting impatient. Naomi waited a while before sending Tabitha a message: [I have theplete video. If you want it, bring 200 thousand dors in cash ande alone to get it tonight at Serendipity of Abundance Resto.] Tabitha was a little absent¨Cminded and kept her attention on her phone. She would nce at the device from time to time. JB B BBM M Chapter 151 M ric felt a little strange and asked, ¡°Tabby, is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Tabitha made an excuse and said, ¡°A patient with strange symptoms came to the clinic yesterday. If hees again today, I¡¯ll go back and have a look.¡± 51% 16:20 +5 Upon hearing that it was someone with strange symptoms, ric became somewhat unhappy. He persuaded her, ¡°Tabby, the work at the clinic is tiring. Why don¡¯t you stop? You can spend however much you want by informing me in advance.¡± Tabitha smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa ric, I don¡¯t want to be azy bum.¡± ric had no choice but to touch her hair gently. ¡°You are so stubborn.¡± At this moment, a text message came in. Tabitha¡¯s expression remained unchanged. After reading the message, she immediately said to ric, ¡°The patient has arrived. I have to go back to the clinic first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ric said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Malcolm send you here today?¡± Tabitha replied, ¡°Grandpa ric, he must be busy at thepany. I¡¯m fine alone.¡± Hearing that Tabitha was still willing to make excuses for Malcolm, ric felt a little relieved. He said, ¡°You may go back first.¡± After saying goodbye to ric, Tabitha immediately forwarded the message to Colette. At this time, Colette had just gotten out of the car. She was standing on the side of the road, reading the messages on her phone and then looking at the crowd around her. Her mind was in a mess. The conversations she had heard in the morning at Honey Caf¨¦ went back and forth in her mind. She could hear a buzzing sound in her chest. 4/6 JBBBBM M Chapter 151 M Colette was awyer who had always fought for justice and hated treacherous people. Before she could figure out how to reply to Tabitha, she saw Chadwick walking toward her. 51% 16:20 ¡°Colette, why are you standing here in a daze?¡± Chadwick asked, ¡°The sun is quite harsh. Come in quickly.¡± Colette subconsciously put away her phone and followed him into the orphanage with a smile on her face. She looked at Chadwick¡¯s side profile. He seemed to be in a bad mood these days. Even with a gentle smile on his face, the fatigue under his eyes was clearly visible. He seemed to be more concerned about Luna¡¯s disease recently. Every day, when he had time, he would go to the hospital and various institutions that provided bone marrow sources. He was getting tired day by day, and his dark eye circles became darker at a visible speed. His whole person now looked thinner. Colette said, ¡°Chadwick, Tabitha just sent me a message.¡± Chadwick, who seemed to be distracted just now, immediately came back to his senses and asked, ¡°What did she tell you?¡± Somehow, Colette suddenly became angry. No matter how hard it was to hide the restraining emotions at the bottom of her heart, they threatened to escape her throat immediately. Chadwick did not seem to understand or hear what she said, but when he heard Tabitha¡¯s name, he became so nervous. Colette seethed internally, ¡®Even if Tabitha saved his life and cured his eyes, she is a married woman. Why does he care about her so much?¡® JBBBBMM Chapter 151 Unable to get a response, Chadwick called out softly, ¡°Colette?¡± His gentle voice suddenly pulled Colette back from the edge of anger. She hurriedly showed the screenshot sent by Tabitha to Chadwick. ¡°She sent me this and asked if I could use it as evidence.¡± Chadwick looked at the picture on the phone and frowned deeper. ¡°Has Tabby been investigating these things recently?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Colette looked at Chadwick¡¯s expression and said, ¡°She seems to be more eager than before. When she was pregnant in the past, she knew that she needed a rest. But now¡­ She¡¯s getting more relentless.¡± Chadwick¡¯s anxiety grew. Colette said tentatively, ¡°Chadwick, what happened eight years ago has been too long, and there is no evidence. Maybe Tabitha was really mistaken. It is possible that she can¡¯t bear the sadness of her parents¡® death, so she takes it out on others.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t be wrong!¡± Chadwick said firmly, ¡°Tabby is a reasonable girl and won¡¯t vent her anger at will.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not a good idea for her to investigate like this.¡± Colette was worried and continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to bear it one day.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll persuade her.¡± Chadwick said, ¡°She really shouldn¡¯t be too distressed.¡± Chadwick did as he said and immediately called Tabitha, ¡°Tabby, are you free today? Luna wants to see you.¡± Tabitha hesitated for a moment and quickly agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Instead of going to the clinic again, she asked the driver to turn around and go straight to the orphanage. When Chadwick saw Tabitha, the tenderness in his eyes could hardly be concealed, and his tone was unspeakably gentle. ¡°Tabby, you¡¯re here.¡± 5/6 JBBBBMM Chapter 151 MO Tabitha smiled and asked, ¡°Where is Luna?¡± 50% 16:20 Tabitha had not seen Luna for a while, so she missed that girl very much. ¡°Luna is asleep. Don¡¯t look for her now. I have something to tell you.¡± Chadwick pulled Tabitha to the small park next to the orphanage. Seeing the intimate and natural interaction between Chadwick and Tabitha, Colette followed them with her teeth gritted. Chatper 152 Chatper 152 Chapter 152 There was a clear pond in the small park next to the orphanage, where the willow trees on the bank drooped down on the shore and swayed in the wind. Tabitha and Chadwick sat on a stone chair with their eyes slightly closed. The early summer sun was shining warmly on them, which caused one to feel hazy andzy suddenly. It seemed that she had not rxed like this for a long time. Tabitha could not help but close her eyes and take a deep breath. Chadwick sat beside her and looked at her pale face. He could not help but feel sad. Thinking of what the doctor said, he felt that Tabitha would suddenly disappear someday and leave nothing behind. By then, his world would fall apart. Chadwick asked, ¡°Tabby, you like this peaceful life very much, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Tabitha opened her eyes and looked at him. Her hazel pupils turned cold for an instant when she said, ¡°But I want to avenge my parents more.¡± Therefore, she could only enjoy the peace for a short time. ¡°Tabby, leave Mr. and Mrs. Jarvis¡® matter to me. Trevor and Colette will also help you. Please don¡¯t worry about these things anymore, okay?¡± he coaxed. Hearing these words, Tabitha was a little surprised. She asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Chadwick?¡± ¡°Heaventown is beautiful. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Chadwick said as he gently JBBB BM Chapter 152 50% 16:20 held her hand, his handsome face full of hope. ¡°On a sunny afternoon, we can brew a cup of tea, and like now, sit on the riverbank while enjoying the breeze and talking about little things. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good?¡± Tabitha was in a daze. Chadwick had spoken so well that she could admit she was moved. That kind of life was beautiful just thinking about it. However, Heaventown was the ce where her parents had their ident. She had yet to avenge them, so how could she live such a happy life at ease? ¡°Thank you.¡± Tabitha gently shook Chadwick¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You have already helped me a lot. I must find out what happened to my parents personally.¡± ¡°Tabby, if Mr. Jarvis and Mrs. Jarvis are alive, they will not want to see you work so hard.¡± Chadwick¡¯s voice was a little eager. ¡°Come with me. It doesn¡¯t have to be Heaventown. We can find a quiet ce, live peacefully, and never be drowned in hatred again.¡± Colette, who followed from a distance, froze as soon as she heard these words. She thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t Chadwick say he doesn¡¯t like Tabitha romantically? Why is Chadwick trying to take Tabitha away before she even leaves the Sinir family? If that¡¯s not love¡­ Colette reached out and touched the bracelet hidden under her sleeve. Suddenly, she felt the coldness of the bracelet, which spread to the depths of her heart. Tabitha, who had never seen this side of Chadwick before, stared nkly at him. JB B BBM M Chapter 152 M 50% 16:20 She pondered, ¡®Chadwick is a man in the prime of his life. Surely, he wouldn¡¯t harbor feelings for me that he should not have had. Did he hear any bad rumors?¡® ¡°Chadwick, after I put Naomi and Giuseppe in prison, I will leave Xosa,¡± Tabitha exined. 45 ¡°No, listen to me,¡± Chadwick said in agitation. ¡°We¡¯ll do all these things for you. You really should have a good rest.¡± The young man, who had always been gentle as the spring breeze, looked a little sharp. The firmness carved in him showed in an instant. Tabitha was shocked. ¡°Chadwick, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chadwick was afraid of scaring her, so he calmed down a little and said, ¡°Since you won¡¯t listen to me, let us help you together¡­¡± Colette could not hear what else they talked about after what she did. At this moment, she seemed to have discovered a secret. It turned out that Tabitha was more important than anyone in Chadwick¡¯s eyes, and he did not want to see her hurt at all. Colette left the orphanage alone without saying goodbye to Chadwick and the others. Instead of going to thew firm, Colette went home and simply sat there. It was getting dark, and she could hardly see the things in the room. She felt that there were ghosts and shadows around her. Her heart seemed to be entangled with something, and she almost could not breathe.: At seven¨Cthirty, her phone rang. It was Tabitha. Tabitha was reluctant to miss the opportunity to obtain evidence and called her to ask if the mysterious number was credible. Of course, it was not. BB BBM M Chapter 159 50% 16:20 +5) Colette could conclude that it was a trap set by Naomi. If Tabitha went to the appointment, she would fall into hell from then on. As Tabitha¡¯s most trusted counselor, Colette should tell her immediately that she should not go. However, at the thought of Chadwick holding Tabitha¡¯s hand in the park and saying so affectionately that he would take her away, Colette could not pretend to have not seen that. Colette suddenly asked, ¡°Tabby, you still live with the Sinir family, right? Is it possible that you and Mr. Sinir will get back together?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Tabitha found the thought of getting back together with Malcolm uneptable. She said in a cold and firm voice, ¡°I won¡¯t start over with him for the rest of my life.¡± Colette¡¯s heart froze, and she suddenly felt depressed, so she retorted coldly, ¡°Mr. Sinir has changed. Why can¡¯t you forgive him? Can¡¯t you give him another chance?¡± Tabitha frowned slightly and felt that Colette was a little strange at this time, so she probed, ¡°Ms. Ingram, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did Malcolm say something to you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Colette replieding to her senses feeling that she had overreacted. She had no right to dissuade Tabitha without experiencing what thetter had. Colette was a calm and rationalwyer. She should not have said something like that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just feel sorry for you. Mr. Sinir has stopped seeing Naomi now, and he¡¯s devoted to you. Besides, he¡¯s handsome and rich,¡± Colette reasoned. JBBB BMM Chapter 152 50% 16:20 Tabitha frowned and said, ¡°Ms. Ingram, if Malcolm asked you to persuade me, I hope you can respect me by not mentioning it again.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Colette¡¯s fingers held the phone tightly. She felt like something was stuck in her throat and was in pain. Secondster, she finally said, ¡°The anonymous number could be Naomi¡¯s enemy. Since they say they have the evidence, you should give it a try. You can go there to meet them first. Don¡¯t worry. I will be there right after you.¡± When Colette finally got down to business, Tabitha asked, ¡°Should I call the police first?¡± Colette denied her suggestion. ¡°No, it¡¯s easy to alert them if you call the police. I¡¯ll rush over to meet you now. You go and keep them distracted first.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Tabitha agreed. She went to get the money and soon arrived at Serendipity of Abundance Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Resto. She had been here once before. Emmanuel fought here, which means this was a messier ce than the Four Seasons Bar. Tabitha was careful and turned her phone¡¯s brightness to the standard setting so that if something happened, she could call the police immediately. Naomi hid in the corner and watched Tabithae over. She put on her sunsses and followed the Tabitha stood outside the door of Serendipity and did not immediately enter. She looked around and sent a message to Colette: [Are you here?] Colette quickly replied: [I¡¯m on my way. I¡¯ll be there in about ten minutes.] After sending the message, Colette held the steering wheel in her hand and hesitated for a moment before stepping on the elerator to the maximum. 5/6 [ JGB BBM M Chapter 152 M 50% 16:21 Three minutester, Colette arrived at Abundance Resto, but instead of contacting Tabitha immediately, she stood at the entrance and observed it for a while. Then she moved to Serendipity in light steps and hid in a corner. Tabitha was standing outside Serendipity, keeping an eye on the time and information, when the anonymous number called her. ¡°I saw you. If you want the video, bring money in exchange for it.¡± Before Tabitha could speak, that person said, ¡°I¡¯ll only give you three minutes.¡± Tabitha frowned, feeling that the other was too impatient and a little strange. She had to wait for Colette before she could go in, so Tabitha questioned, ¡°How can I be certain that you really have theplete video?¡± Chatper 153 Chatper 153 Chapter 153 After speaking, Tabitha hung up immediately and called Colette again. While standing on the corner, Colette spotted her. When she called again, Colette quickly moved aside and answered the phone. ¡°Tabby, wait a few more minutes. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± At that moment, a white towel suddenly appeared from behind and covered Tabitha¡¯s mouth. Tabitha fought hard but eventually cked out. Upon spotting the hooligan assaulting Tabitha in front of the door, Naomi called him immediately. ¡°Have you lost your mind? There are cameras all over outside the private room.¡± The gangster wearing a cap replied nonchntly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I can handle this. Just give me the money when it¡¯s done.¡± Naomi only added, ¡°Enjoy yourself and film the video.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°All right,¡± replied the hooligan. Afterward, Naomi ended the call with a hint of malice in her eyes. She wondered, ¡®Will Malcolm and Emmanuel listen to me if I have something on Tabitha?¡® When Colette heard the conversation on the other end of the line, her heart raced with intensity. Tabitha was married, yet her bond with Chadwick was as strong as family. Every encounter with them left her feeling utterly annoyed. Colette was concerned that if Tabitha went through with the divorce, she might end up with Chadwick. Chapter 153 50% 16:21 Repeatedly, she reassured herself that her actions were not causing harm but rather intended to assist Tabitha in mending her rtionship with Malcolm. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Colette braced herself mentally and stepped out at a deliberate pace. As the hooligan attempted to pull Tabitha into the private room, she shouted, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m awyer. All your actions can be used as evidence in a court ofw¡­¡± When the hooligan heard the word wyer,¡± he was terrified. He instinctively pushed Tabitha away and ran off. Witnessing the situation, Colette quickly rushed to assist Tabitha, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of emotions. She repeatedly called out Tabitha¡¯s name, but Tabitha remained unresponsive. Subsequently, Colette called Malcolm. Upon learning that something had happened to Tabitha, Malcolm rushed over. ¡°What happened to Tabitha? Why did shee to such a ce?¡± Malcolm hurriedly walked with his disheveled hair, clearly in a rush. His presence was so powerful that Colette couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet his gaze. She cast her eyes downward and told him what had happened that day. Ultimately, she stated, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to happen just because I arrived slightly slower. Fortunately, Tabitha is not hurt. Take her home quickly.¡± Malcolm nced at her, nodded with a knowing look, and said concisely, ¡°Thank you.¡± He stooped and gently raised Tabitha, holding her as tenderly as a Chapter 153 precious gem. DIM Colette noticed the love in Malcolm¡¯s expression and instinctively tightened her fists. 50% 16:21 5 She thought, ¡°Tabitha, Malcolm is a genuine gentleman. His affection for you is evident even to me as an observer. Have a fulfilling life from now on. Don¡¯t get divorced. Chadwick is so good, don¡¯t get him involved in your entanglement.¡® Not long after Tabitha was carried into the car by Malcolm, she slowly opened her eyes. She remembered what had happened and was so shocked that she tried to stand up quickly, but almost bumped her head on the sunroof. Malcolm immediately reached out to block her head and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Tabitha couldn¡¯t believe her ears when she recognized the familiar voice. She turned and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± With lingering fear, Malcolm exined, ¡°Ms. Ingram called me.¡± After reflecting for a moment, Tabitha realized that it was likely Colette who arrived a few minutester and ultimately saved her. Her body instantly released the pent¨Cup tension, and she took a deep breath. ¡°Thank you.¡± Malcolm had been looking down at her and asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Are you feeling okay? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± Tabitha shook her head and replied, ¡°No.¡± She experienced no headache, dizziness, or any other diforting symptoms. JBB BBW M Chapter 153 Only then did Malcolm feel a sense of relief. Then, he drove home. 50% 16:21 Tabitha was unexpectedly struck by a surge of intense irritability and heat in the incredibly smooth car ride. As he drove beside her, Malcolm¡¯s presence exuded a coolness that enveloped her like soothing hot springs. She couldn¡¯t help but get closer to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± asked Malcolm. Malcolm had been carefully observing her facial expression. There was a flush on her face, and her gaze seemed somewhat off. Just then, they reached the door of his house. He stopped the car and approached her. ¡°Your face is so flushed. Are you feeling unwell?¡± As he approached, she sensed his strong presence and felt his intense aura engulfing herpletely. Now, she had no emotional attachment to Malcolm, so she was unwilling to be involved with him due to her shameful and uncontroble physical desire. Tabitha bit her lips tightly to stop the strange sound froming out of her throat. Seeing the strange look in her eyes, Malcolm was more worried and reached out to touch her forehead. When he touched her, Tabitha felt a tingling sensation down her spine and a stronger desire in her heart. However, she still defended herself and pped his hand away. ¡°Stay away from me.¡± Malcolm was taken aback by her overwhelming reaction, causing his eyes to darken. ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± ¡°Yes, I hate you.¡± Tabitha clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into 4/6 JB B B B M N Chapter 153 IN Z 50% 16:21 her palm, desperately trying to maintain herposure. She added, ¡°Malcolm, you are arrogant andck basic moral principles. You bring your homewrecker back and demand that I abdicate¡­ It¡¯s nothing. After all, I¡¯m the one who forced you to get married to me. But now I agree to divorce, and you refuse to do so. You even use Grandpa ric to manipte me, which is really annoying.¡± Tabitha was so ufortable that she just wanted him to stay away from her. Her impatience bubbled up, causing her to utter those words. offensively. Malcolm¡¯s face paled slightly as he asked, ¡°Do you truly see me that way?¡± Tabitha suppressed her desire and stared at him. ¡°Yes. Since you are aware of your actions bothering me, leave me alone.¡± Malcolm clenched his teeth, his eyes on the verge of releasing a torrent of emotions. Tabitha couldn¡¯t handle his approach and quickly unbuckled to leave the car. Malcolm reached out and grabbed her, effortlessly pushing her back into the seat. He ced one hand on her side and gazed at her with aplex expression, a blend of dull pain and despair, inching closer to her lips. ¡°Tabitha, you¡¯ll never forgive me no matter what, will you?¡± Tabitha found herself surrounded by him on the seat, and his lips were so close that she nearly lost all self¨Ccontrol. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you if we divorce. Stay away from me!¡± Malcolm couldn¡¯t stand the disdainful look in her eyes anymore, so he suddenly reached out to hold the back of her head and leaned forward to kiss her. Filled with an overwhelming sense of desperation, he tightly 5/6 JB BBB MN Chapter 133 embraced her. Z 50% 16:21 Tabitha¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she pushed him forcefully. However, his breath was overpowering, enveloping herpletely. She appeared to have be consumed by it, longing for more. Malcolm was overjoyed by Tabitha¡¯s response and deepened their kiss. with delight. Tabitha held onto Malcolm¡¯s neck, her strength drained as she allowed him to take control. Malcolm finally noticed something strange about Tabitha and stopped to look at her. She appeared bewildered, as though shecked rity about her actions. Malcolm felt his heart sink as he pondered Colette¡¯s words. Suddenly, a peculiar guess darted into his thoughts. Tabitha appears to have been drugged. He held his breath and asked, ¡°Tabitha, can you hear me?¡± Tabitha moaned like a cat. ¡°Hmm.¡± Something seemed to have struck Malcolm¡¯s heart. Concerned about her well¨Cbeing, he promptly carried her out of the car. Chatper 154 Chatper 154 Chapter 154 2 Tabitha was restless in Malcolm¡¯s arms, and she kept rubbing her face against his chest. The action totally stirred up his most primitive desire. Malcolm snorted and coaxed her softly. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t move. Seeing Malcolme back with Tabitha in his arms, George hurriedly greeted them, ¡°Mr. Sinir, what¡¯s wrong with Mrs. Sinir?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine. She drank a little alcohol,¡± said Malcolm. Then, he quickly instructed, ¡°You can go and have a rest.¡± George took a look at Tabitha and realized nothing was wrong with her. She had Malcolm taking care of her. So everything would be fine. Without a word, he turned around and went back to his room. Malcolm carried Tabitha upstairs and into the bedroom. Heid her gently on the bed. Tabitha wrapped her hands around his neck and looked up at him. Her hazel eyes were innocent and hazy, like a silent invitation. Malcolm suddenly recalled her drunken behavior back then. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. He gently removed her hand. Nheless, Tabitha hugged him tightly instead and asked softly, ¡°Malcolm, don¡¯t you like me?¡± Something within Malcolm erupted after being asked like that. He was trembling and looked at her in disbelief. Tabitha seemedpletely unaware of what she had said. She raised her head and pecked him on the chin. ¡°Malcolm, do you like me acting like this?¡± ¡®Do I like her like this? How can I not?¡® he wondered. 1/6 10:21 UZE 50% 16:21 Since he had made up his mind, Malcolm felt that he liked her more and more, to the extent of going crazy. His eyes were filled with restrained emotions. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Tabitha, do you know what you are doing?¡± What am I doing actually?¡® Tabitha pondered. She was also a little confused. She knew that she should push him away vigorously, but hugging him made her feel particrly ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± he asked. You are Malcolm,¡± she answered. ¡°Then, do you still love me?¡± Malcolm thought that he was shameless. Tabitha was clearly out of her mind. He should have taken her to the hospital immediately. However, Tabitha hated him so much. He didn¡¯t know what he should do to keep her after ric recovered. If she insisted on getting a divorce, he had no right to ask her to stay. Tonight might be his only chance. Tabitha looked at him puzzled. ¡®Do I still love him?¡® she asked herself. Tabitha wanted to figure this out, but her mind was in turmoil as if something had obscured her rationality. She couldn¡¯t think of anything. he only wanted to get close to Malcolm, who was in front of her, hug him tightly, and kiss him. JGBB BMM Chapter 154 50% 16:21 Seeing that she refused to say anything, Malcolm gently pecked her lips. and coaxed her, ¡°Do you like it when I kiss you like this?¡± A little joy shed through Tabitha¡¯s dazed eyes, and she nodded vigorously like a kitten. ¡°If you say you like me, I¡¯ll kiss you then.¡± Malcolm deliberately lowered his voice while coaxing her. It sounded attractive and hoarse. Tabitha seemed dissatisfied and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± She wanted to say she didn¡¯t know, but Malcolm had already lowered his head and kissed her. He thought that she was really heartless. She was clearly out of her mind but, she still remembered the fact that she didn¡¯t love him and refused to admit that she liked him. Tabitha¡¯s clothes were pushed to the top. Her whole body shuddered as the cold air got in touch with her skin. Nevertheless, she really liked such a touch. She was very unexpectedly cooperative. Malcolm was usually noble and stoic, but he didn¡¯t know that he would be so crazy when facing his Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. beloved woman. He wondered if he was so crazy at Centennial Hotel in Quilton back then. That was why Tabitha couldn¡¯t believe his ruthlessness afterward, and she was heartbroken. Malcolm supported himself on Tabitha¡¯s side with his hands and looked down at her in a tiger¨Clike position. ¡°Tabitha, don¡¯t hate me.¡± Tabitha seemed dissatisfied with his sudden pause and raised her head to kiss him. Malcolm had been enduring the pain around his pants, and he didn¡¯t want 3/6 JBBB BMM Chapter 154 to bear it anymore. He wrapped himself around her tightly. ¡°Tabitha¡­ Tabby, I really love you. Please don¡¯t hate me¡­¡± 50% 16:21 Malcolm seemed to have inexhaustible energy until midnight. Tabitha was so worn out that she could only beg for mercy, but he still refused to stop. Tabitha slept soundly. The next day, the dazzling sunlight shone on her eyes, and she opened them right away. A slender and strong arm was wrapped around her waist, holding her tightly in his embrace. She was leaning against his sturdy chest. They were like a pair of lovers who loved each other deeply. Tabitha¡¯s mind went nk, and she was in a daze. It took her a while toe back to her senses, and she raised her head slowly. Malcolm was awake long ago and had been staring at her silently. The moment Tabitha raised her head, she met his blue eyes that were like the deep sea. She was almost drowned in the profound emotion in his eyes. And at the same moment, the coldness in her eyes cut off his affection. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Malcolm smiled and kissed her on the forehead. Then he hugged her again with his jaw on her neck. ¡°Good morning.¡± His actions were so natural as if they had done the same actions countless times before. It was as though those heartbreaking incidents had never happened before. They were just an ordinary couple saying good morning to each other now. Unbeknownst to Tabitha, these actions had been practiced countless times in Malcolm¡¯s mind. If he could hold her and say good morning to her every day when he woke JBB BBM M Chapter 154 M up, he would be willing to exchange for this scene at any cost. 50% 16:21 Tabitha gradually recalled what had happened in Abundance Restost night and the fact that her body was getting hotter and hotter. All her senses finally came back, and she immediately pushed Malcolm away with great force. She wanted to get up. Nheless, she felt like she was being run over by a wheel. Her legs were weak, and the pain became more obvious as soon as she sat up. Her heart sank. ¡®Did we really do itst night?¡® she eximed inwardly. Seeing Tabitha¡¯s expression, Malcolm felt a sharp pain in his heart. However, he pretended not to notice anything. He hugged her from behind and whispered, ¡°Tabby, you hugged mest night and said that you liked me. Besides, you promised not to mention divorce again.¡± Tabitha¡¯s body went stiff. She looked back at Malcolm in disbelief. ¡®Is he out of his mind? How could I say those things?¡® she pondered. As soon as Malcolm saw her expression, he knew that she wanted to go back on her word. He was heartbroken but pretended not to notice anything. He whispered, ¡°You promised that you would never leave me again¡­ Don¡¯t refuse to acknowledge it.¡± Tabitha looked at Malcolm with aplicated expression. Her voice was cold and emotionless. ¡°Malcolm, I couldn¡¯t have said that.¡± She was not drunk. She would never do such a thing that wentpletely against her will. Malcolm gripped her wrist tightly. ¡°Are you denying what you did?¡± Tabitha looked at him quietly. ¡°Malcolm, I don¡¯t really remember what happened, and I don¡¯t want to JB B BBM M Chapter 154 MUS SDD 50% 16:21 look into it anymore. But you should forget it as soon as possible.¡± Tabitha got out of bed and changed her clothes. The bruises on her body were shocking when she stood in front of the full¨Clength mirror. She didn¡¯t know whether it was intentional or not. The hickeys on her neck were the most obvious. She had to use a lot of concealer to cover them up. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!